《The Wizard of Fairy Tale World》 Chapter 1: The Kingdom of Sleeping Beauty Chapter 1: The Kingdom of Sleeping BeautyLong, long ago, there was a kingdom called Rose. One day, a young mage named Rhine arrived at the kingdom''s forest. It was said that this mage could make withered flowers bloom again and command harps to play on their own. He excelled at concocting miraculous potions that could heal the sick and mend injuries. Many poor people who couldnt afford treatment sought his help when misfortune struckwhether it was a broken leg or a grave illness. Rhines herbal remedies were extraordinary. From rare ailments to severe fractures, any injury or disease he treated healed swiftly. Over time, his reputation grew, eventually reaching the royal palace. The King and Queen, who had been married for years, still had no heir. Their longing for a child had gone unfulfilled. When the King heard of Rhines miraculous deeds, he summoned the young mage to the palace. As the carriage bumped along the road to the palace, the boy gazed at his reflection in the glass window, lost in thought. Staring back was Rhines delicate, refined face. Clad in a classical robe, the boy appeared no older than twelve or thirteen. A hood framed his silvery hair, and his pale blue eyes gleamed with a cool light. His skin was alabaster white, almost translucent, as though he had stepped out of the pages of a fairytale. Years have passed since I came to this world, yet my appearance hasnt changed at all he murmured. Not only have I become a mage, but I might have turned into an immortal too. Rhine sighed softly. Three years ago, he found himself transported to this world resembling the medieval era. The fragments of knowledge he brought with him revealed that this was a fantastical world filled with extraordinary powers and near-omnipotent magic. Legends spoke of powerful mages who could transform an entire nations populace into animals with a single spelljust like tales from ! Even within this single kingdom, there were said to be more than a dozen powerful witches. These sorceresses could command the wind and rain, summoning spirits of nature to serve them. Fortunately, perhaps due to good deeds in his past life, Rhine had crossed over directly as a mage. Arriving in a magical world and starting as a real magesuch a perfect beginning filled Rhine with joy! However, when he imagined himself to be as mighty as the legendary mages, he quickly discovered otherwise. The newly-reborn Rhine was incredibly weak. He couldnt soar through the skies, summon storms, or predict the future. At first, his magic was so feeble that he could only perform a few small tricks. Apart from that, his only skill lay in brewing magical potions with herbsmuch like the witches and sorcerers in many fairytales and myths. Thankfully, as part of his transmigration, Rhine gained knowledge of a way to "level up." All he needed to do was find the "Children of Destiny," assist them in fulfilling their wishes, and absorb the destiny energy they carried to enhance his magic and acquire new abilities. Even without encountering a "Child of Destiny," helping ordinary people achieve their wishes could yield a faint trace of destiny energy. However, the effect was minimal, amounting to only a thousandth or even a ten-thousandth of the power gained from assisting a Child of Destiny. The impact would only be noticeable if done on a massive scale. As for identifying a "Child of Destiny," Rhine had no clue. With no clear way to locate such destined individuals, Rhine instead chose to help anyone he could, hoping to eventually come across one of these fabled figures. Over the past three years, he had devoted himself to his craft, brewing potions and healing the sick and injured, granting the people their wish for restored health. A true mage, living humbly in the countryside, treating commoners daily while accepting only token fees. For the impoverished, he worked entirely free of charge. Such an extraordinary tale seemed too good to be true, like a scene out of a storybook. Initially, many doubted the rumors. But when they saw their bedridden loved ones recover overnight after drinking Rhines medicine, they became believers, moved to tears by his kindness. One miracle after another unfolded, and Rhines reputation for selfless healing spread across the kingdom. The sick and infirm, some from faraway lands, came to his humble wooden cabin in search of his fabled potions. Three years passed in the blink of an eye. And now, at last, Rhines name had reached the palace, and the King had summoned him personally. Inside the bumpy carriage heading toward the palace, Rhine turned his palm upward. A gentle, pure white light emanated from it, serene and soothing as if capable of healing all wounds. Healing magic. This was a new spell Rhine had mastered over three years of aiding thousands of people and absorbing their wishes. Since I fulfilled wishes for restored health, the magic I gained must naturally be for healing, Rhine mused. My magic has grown much stronger than it was three years ago. Still, aside from healing magic and a few simple tricks, Im leagues behind the witches in the kingdoms legends ????????o?¦? As he felt the energy coursing through him, Rhine silently reflected. Sigh, I still havent found any so-called Child of Destiny. What kind of person could possibly be a Child of Destiny? Over the past three years, Rhine had secretly hoped that one day, a Child of Destiny would appear among the patients he treated. After completing their healing, he would suddenly gain an overwhelming surge of destiny energy. Unfortunately, even to this day, Rhine had yet to meet anyone who fit the bill. As he thought about this, the boy glanced outside at the fully armed soldiers escorting the carriage, and a smirk tugged at his lips. Despite being a true mage, his skills were limited to a few tricks and healing spells, and physically, he was still at the level of a child. Any one of these soldiers could easily strike him down with a single sword blow. "Im really a pretty pathetic excuse for a mage," Rhine mused. "In a fight, Im weaker than an average adult. My combat power isnt even a 5." "If only I could find one of those so-called Children of Destiny, I wouldnt be in this sorry state!" The boy spread his hands in mock despair, a look of resignation on his youthful face. The carriage stopped in front of the grand palace. Rhine composed himself, stepping into the opulent halls to bow respectfully before the King and Queen seated on their thrones. The elderly King spoke: "O Sage of the Forest, your renown has spread far and wide, whispered by campfires and murmured over wellsprings. "Ive heard that your healing skills rival those of the finest physicians, and that youve saved the lives of thousands." Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Rhine could inquire about the reason for the summons, the Kings expression darkened, a mix of weariness and helplessness clouding his face. "The Queen and I have been married for many years, yet we have been unable to have a child. "I am growing older, and this vast kingdom requires an heir. "O Sage of the Forest, is there any way you can help us fulfill this wish?" The young mage immediately understood the purpose of his summons. He was here to treat infertility! As he pondered, Rhine suddenly shuddered. An overwhelming surge of power seemed to envelop him. The source of this immense energy was the throne itselfa colossal wave of . It was far greater than anything Rhine had ever encountered in the past three years, surpassing even his wildest expectations. "Such tremendous wish energy..." In that moment, Rhine realized the truth. "The Children of Destiny!" "Could the King and Queen be among them?" There was no doubt in his mind. If he could fulfill the King and Queens wish perfectly, the wish energy he could absorb would far exceed the slow trickle he had been accumulating over the years. Rhine was stunned. He never expected to stumble upon the long-awaited Children of Destiny today, of all days. The King and Queens desire to have a childno matter how difficulthad to be achieved at all costs! The young mage lowered his head, deep in thought. While he lacked many advanced magical abilities, brewing potions and healing were his specialties. Under normal circumstances, he could easily cure any illness afflicting the King and Queen with just a wave of his hand. But Rhine couldnt help worrying In a magical world filled with extraordinary powers, was the birth of new life purely a medical issue? Seeing the boys contemplative expression, the old King offered reassurance: "O Sage of the Forest, even if it cannot be done, there is no need for fear or guilt. "There are thirteen powerful witches in my kingdom. I have summoned twelve of them to the palace over the years, presenting them with the same problem. "Not one of them has been able to help. "Even if you cannot succeed, I will not hold it against you." At this, the Kings face grew even more despondent. Indeed, if even the twelve mighty witches were powerless, what hope was there for a young, recently renowned mage who appeared so childlike? This was no more than a desperate gamble, one last attempt to treat an impossible case. "Thirteen witches?" Rhines heart skipped a beat. "You summoned only twelve?" The Kings words struck a chord. While Rhine had heard rumors of powerful witches in the kingdom, he hadnt known the exact number. Suddenly, a chilling thought crept into his mind. The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end. This was a world of fantastical magic... Could it be...? Rhine quickly asked, "Your Majesty, if there are thirteen witches, why have you only summoned twelve?" The King, unaware of Rhines growing unease, answered matter-of-factly: "Among the thirteen, the most powerful is Maleficent, a dark witch. "She specializes in curses and black magic, and she terrifies nobles and commoners alike." Rhines eyes narrowed sharply. So, it was true! A kingdom with twelve benevolent witches and one dark witch. A King and Queen desperate for a child. This wasnt just any magical world This was the kingdom of ! Chapter 2: A Strange “Prescription” Chapter 2: A Strange PrescriptionIn many versions of , the story begins with the princess''s birth, where twelve witches are invited to bless her. However, in other versions, the tale starts earlier. At the very beginning, the King and Queen long for a child but remain childlessa scene Rhine now finds himself witnessing. If he truly is within the story of , it makes sense that the King and Queen, as the heroines parents, are pivotal figurestrue "Children of Destiny." Rhine knew full well that, despite the despair weighing heavily on the King and Queen now, their predicament wasnt without a solution. After all, their story was destined to lead to the birth of a princessthe future protagonist, Sleeping Beauty herself! At this realization, Rhine felt a mix of shock and excitement. "Ive arrived so early in the timeline? Before the story has even begun!" Suppressing his astonishment, Rhine bowed slightly and said with confidence: Your Majesties, there is no need for despair. I have a way to fulfill your wish. Hearing Rhines promise, the King trembled and immediately sat up straighter. He wasnt sure if this young mage was making empty boasts or truly had a plan. The Queen, who had been silent until now, looked at Rhine with a mix of disbelief and cautious hope. Over the years, the strain of being childless had caused her relationship with the King to grow distant, leading to neglect and coldness. She had always suspected that the fault didnt lie with her, but she couldnt voice such thoughts. After seeing twelve powerful witches fail, the Queen had all but given up on the idea of ever having a child. Thus, when Rhine was summoned, she had harbored no expectations. Yet, the confidence and composure of this impossibly young mage rekindled a glimmer of hope within her. Perhaps this child could truly work a miracle? Your Majesty, allow me to cast a healing spell for you both, Rhine offered. He raised his hand lightly and began chanting. A soft, pure white light blossomed from his palm, bathing both the King and Queen in its warm, soothing glow. This was the healing magic Rhine had gained after fulfilling the wishes of over a thousand people for restored health. As the warm light enveloped their bodies, the King and Queen felt a profound sense of comfort, as if years had been lifted from their shoulders. Old wounds and hidden ailments seemed to vanish in an instant. ????¨? The rumors were true! Despite his youthful appearance, this young mage possessed extraordinary abilities! Both the King and Queen marveled silently at the experience. When the light faded, the King leaned forward eagerly and asked, Master Rhine, is it done? Not yet, Your Majesty, Rhine replied. To complete the treatment, a medicinal remedy is required. Rhine requested paper and ink and began writing down a prescription. Your Majesty, follow this prescription as Ive outlined, and soon, you and the Queen will be blessed with a child. After finishing, Rhine paused, a worried look crossing his face. However, there is one ingredient that is exceedingly rare. Im unsure if it can be found within your kingdom. The King gestured for an attendant to bring him the prescription, chuckling as he glanced over it. Rare ingredients? That was no concern for him. He was the ruler of an entire kingdom! No herb was too rare for him to acquire. These are all common items The King scanned the list until his eyes fell on the final ingredient. His expression froze. What is the meaning of this last item? he asked sharply. Ingredient: "A blessing spoken in human language by an aquatic creature." Usage: "Have a fish or frog from the water give a verbal blessing to the Queen, wishing her a child." The Kings face darkened immediately. Even in this fantastical world, animals that could speak human language only existed in legends. At least, the King himself had never encountered one. Suppressing his frustration, the King set the prescription down and asked, Master Rhine, could you tell me where one might find such a talking fish? Rhine remained composed and replied steadily, Let us leave it to destiny. Destiny will guide us all. As a traveler from outside this world, Rhine held a unique advantage over any other magehe knew how fate and the future would unfold. In this fairytale world, he was the ultimate prophet. From what Rhine remembered, in the opening of , it was the Queens encounter with a talking fishor in some versions, a frogthat led to her receiving the blessing necessary to conceive a child. Thus, as long as events proceeded naturally, the King and Queen were destined to find the blessing and have their child. All Rhine needed to do was nudge things along and fulfill their wish in the process. Of course, the old King had no way of knowing the thoughts swirling in the young mages mind. To him, Rhines words sounded like vague, meaningless mysticism. The Kings expression darkened, and his already clouded gaze grew heavier. So, theres no hope after all, he sighed deeply. As someone who had ruled a kingdom for decades, the King was familiar with this kind of evasive response. When mages and learned sages deemed a task impossible, they often proposed absurdly difficult conditions or unattainable materials to give everyone an easy way out. The young mage before the King seemed to have concluded that the task was simply too difficult. Even the twelve most powerful witches had failed, so it made sense that the little mage would lack confidence in the efficacy of his treatment. The inclusion of an unattainable ingredient at the end of the prescription was likely his way of managing expectationsensuring that, even if the treatment failed, he wouldnt be held responsible. The old King sighed. So be it. Asking a fledgling mage to solve what had stumped twelve great witches had indeed been a stretch. The weary monarch waved his hand dismissively. Very well, O Sage of the Forest. Thank you for providing the prescription. I will reward you with gold and silver. After all, Rhine had at least made an effort, providing a prescription and using healing magic to improve their health. That alone deserved compensation. Rhine bowed in gratitude, then turned to leave. Wait, Master Mage! As Rhine was about to step through the palace doors, the Queens voice called out behind him. Please, tell mewill our child be a boy or a girl? What will they be like? The King glanced at his wifes excited expression, amused but refraining from pointing out the futility of her question. To the Kings surprise, the hooded young mage paused, turned back, and with a graceful bow, spread his arms. In a tone of unwavering certainty, as if declaring a truth written in the stars, Rhine said: Your child will be a beautiful and intelligent little princess. She will carry a legendary destiny, stepping onto the stage of fate and becoming the heroine of an extraordinary tale! Three months passed after Rhines departure from the palace. During this time, the King had fully abandoned any hope of having a child. He had come to terms with the reality that, even if he took another wife, his advanced age meant he was unlikely to father an heir. He resigned himself to the fact that his vast kingdom would inevitably fall into his brothers hands. Despite his skepticism, the King dutifully followed the prescription and took the prescribed remedies. Although he didnt truly believe the treatment would work, he clung to the faint hope of a miracle. To his astonishment, the medicines seemed to have a real effect! The King noticed his body growing stronger by the day. He felt more energetic, more spirited, as if his health was gradually being restored. Even so, the Queen showed no signs of pregnancy. Unlike the resigned King, the Queen continued to dwell on Rhines parting words. The young mages confident declaration echoed in her thoughts, both in waking hours and in her dreams. He spoke so decisively, she mused. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He even said clearly that I would have a beautiful, adorable little princess. Is he a prophet or a seer? He must be! Ive heard that many mages possess the ability to foresee the future. If I can just gain the fishs blessing, Ill have my child! Perhaps I should go to the river myself, to seek the opportunity for a blessing? Chapter 3: Naming Sleeping Beauty Chapter 3: Naming Sleeping BeautyFrom that day on, the Queen began taking evening strolls by the river. Every time she reached the water''s edge, she would crouch down, peering at the fish swimming below. Sometimes she would listen closely, hoping to catch murmurs of human-like speech from the fish. Other times, she would speak directly, asking if they could grant her wish for a child. Night after night, the only response was the gentle murmur of flowing water. The fish remained silent. The King, who had long abandoned hope, often accompanied his wife. He didnt understand her actions, though he might have had an inkling but chose not to comment or intervene. It was yet another wine-stained evening, with the sun dipping low in the sky. The Queen crouched by the riverbank as usual, watching the crimson twilight dye the water a vivid scarlet. She observed the fish weaving through the glimmering currents, and, as she always did, softly asked, Will I ever have a child of my own? By now, her daily questioning had become a mechanical routine, devoid of expectation. She no longer hoped for a response. As usual, the only reply was the silvery sound of the water. Just the same as always, she murmured, preparing to stand and leave. But then A golden fish swam forward and stopped in front of her. The Queens eyes widened as the fish opened its mouth and spoke in human language: Dear Queen, your wish will soon be granted. You and the King will have a lovely daughter. Before she could react, the fish swished its tail and disappeared into the shimmering school. The Queen froze, stunned, her expression carved in stone. After several seconds, realization dawned, and she gasped as if waking from a dream. A fish spoke! she exclaimed. It spoke human words and gave me a blessing! Overwhelmed with joy, the Queen jumped to her feet, ecstatic and giddy, and ran to share the news with the King. The King, seeing his wifes excitement, was puzzled at first. He suspected she might have been so consumed by her longing for a child that shed started imagining things. But then, several loyal guards confirmed: Your Majesty, we saw it too. A fish spoke human words and blessed the Queen. Not long after, the Queen discovered she was pregnant. That mage was right about everything. He didnt deceive me! Seeing his aging wife pregnant with their first child, the King was overjoyed. Summon Mage Rhine! Bring him back to the palace at once! Rhine, however, didnt need the royal summons to know their wish had been fulfilled. In his forest cabin, he shuddered as a flood of wish energy surged toward him. Deep within his soul, his magic boiled and bubbled like a roaring fire, climbing to new heights with astonishing speed before gradually calming down. ??????????????? Feeling the newfound power coursing through him, Rhine was both shocked and thrilled. As he had suspected, the parents of Sleeping Beauty, key figures in a classic fairytale, were undeniably "Children of Destiny." Helping them fulfill their wish to have a child had granted him immense benefits. Even though their destiny was already preordained, Rhines actionshealing their ailments, providing an effective prescription, and delivering an accurate prophecyhad sped up the process. Since neither the King nor Queen knew the storys destined course, they wholeheartedly believed that Rhines efforts had brought about the miracle. And that belief translated into a significant reward in wish energy. Looks like Ive even learned a new spell! Rhine muttered. Stepping outside his cabin, he raised his small hand. A vivid green light blossomed from his palm, and the fallen leaves on the forest floor seemed to come alive. Without any wind, the leaves floated upward, swirling together to form humanoid shapes. The leaf figures bowed respectfully to their creator. This was Rhines newly gained magic, acquired by fulfilling the King and Queens wish for a child. The spell allowed him to animate lifeless objects, turning them into obedient servants or soldiers. It even held potential for more complex uses that he had yet to explore. Its quite handy, Rhine said with satisfaction, dispersing the leaf creatures with a wave of his hand. The figures crumbled into scattered foliage. Ill call it Life-Giving. While his magic power still likely fell short of the twelve witches in the kingdom, Rhine felt confident that the gap was now much smaller. With more experience and a few more fulfilled wishes, he could easily catch up. Reflecting on his progress, Rhine mused: Helping Sleeping Beautys parents brought such enormous rewards. I can only imagine what would happen if I helped Sleeping Beauty herself the true protagonist of the story. Would the benefits be even greater? As his thoughts wandered, curiosity and questions filled his heart: Have I truly entered the story of ? But the tale only mentions one kingdom. It says nothing about the world beyond. Yet here, I often hear rumors of other kingdoms, other mages, and heroes. What kind of vast, fantastical continent lies beyond Sleeping Beautys kingdom? Rhine was summoned to the palace once again. Clad in his mages robes and hood, the delicate boy walked through the gilded halls, escorted by soldiers. The hem of his robe dragged slightly on the ground, oversized for his petite frame. The sky outside was bright and clear, white clouds against a vivid blue. In the palace, the King greeted him with a beaming smile: Praise be to you, O Sage of the Forest! Your prophecy has come true. A fish blessed my wife, and soon we shall have our child. Rhine bowed in return. There is no need to thank me, Your Majesty. All is the work of destiny. I merely played a small part. He then added, May I ask, is there anything else Your Majesty requires of me? The Kings eyes lit up as he replied with a line he had long been waiting to say: The King spoke with earnest enthusiasm, his words tumbling out as he presented his offer: O Sage of the Forest, I have heard that you reside in a humble wooden cabin. Such a place cannot shield you from the wind and rain. In my palace, I have warriors of great strength, but I lack a sage of your wisdom and a mage of your unmatched skill. Master Rhine, I sincerely invite you to reside in the palace and serve as a royal advisor to the kingdom for the next ten years! You will be revered as the Sage of Rose Kingdom. Gold and silver will flow to you endlessly. The people of the kingdom will honor you, and my soldiers will guard your safety day and night. You will hold power second only to mine. Whatever reasonable requests you have, the entire kingdom will strive to fulfill them. Moreover, my court contains an ancient spellbook, passed down through generations, filled with profound magical knowledge and powerful spells. If you agree to serve as the court sage, the spellbook will be yours as well. What do you say, Master Rhine? Will you consider my proposal? The King, nervous about a possible rejection, laid out the most generous terms he could muster. He had heard that most mages were reclusive and eccentric, preferring to dwell in secluded cabins or ancient castles to concoct potions and study arcane lore. The thirteen witches of the kingdom were prime examples: occasionally obeying the Kings commands but never willing to serve as royal advisors. But now, a rising star had appeareda mage whose abilities seemed to rival or even surpass the existing witches! The King was determined to secure Rhines allegiance. Rhine remained silent for a moment, appearing to weigh the offer. The old King swallowed hard, bracing himself for refusal. He had seen enough of the world to know that rulers like himself were countless, and few were worthy of a mages lasting loyalty. Next, the boy with silver hair and a painterly face, standing gracefully below the throne, bowed slightly. I accept your request, Your Majesty. It is my honor, Rhine said, placing a hand over his chest. From this day forth, I am the Sage of the Court! The King exhaled deeply, as though a great weight had been lifted from his shoulders. He couldnt believe itRhine had agreed! For Rhine, the decision was clear. While ten years might feel long to others, to someone who no longer aged, it was but a fleeting moment in what could stretch into millennia. Unlike other solitary mages, Rhine saw no reason to shun the comforts of palace life. The prospect of courtly luxury appealed to him, and more than material wealth, he was intrigued by the ancient spellbook. His current repertoire of magic was limited, and the book could hold practical spells and invaluable insights into this worlds supernatural forces. Moreover, having confirmed that he was in the kingdom of , Rhines curiosity about this world had only deepened. What lay beyond this kingdom? What kind of continent had he crossed into? The average commoner rarely knew more than local legends, much of which were exaggerations. But royalty and nobles interacted with foreign lands, offering a chance to glimpse the larger world. Through the palace, Rhine hoped to unravel the mysteries of this vast, fantastical realm. While the King was still basking in the joy and shock of securing Rhines allegiance, the Queen could no longer contain her excitement. Master Rhine, you mentioned before that the child I will bear is a clever and adorable princess, correct? she asked eagerly. Indeed, Rhine confirmed. He knew well that the unborn princess was destined to become . Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Delighted, the Queen smiled warmly and said: In that case, O Sage of Rose Kingdom, and now Court Mage, I have a request. Please, grant our beloved daughter a name. Chapter 4: The Witch and the 12 Golden Platters Chapter 4: The Witch and the 12 Golden PlattersRhine was slightly stunned. Im the one to name Sleeping Beauty? To personally participate in a tale as familiar as this, giving a name to the heroine who hasnt even been born yet, felt surreal to Rhine. The Queen nodded gently. The King smiled knowingly, gesturing for the slightly astonished Rhine to proceed boldly. "As the ancient sages have said, a name marks the beginning of a newborns destiny, setting the direction of their life. It is a tradition in our kingdom for learned sages to name the newborn. In my kingdom, no one is more suited to name our daughter than you, Lord Rhine! The young mage lowered his head in thought, ideas flickering in his bright eyes. There have been countless versions of throughout history. The heroines name isnt consistent across them. In some versions, shes even simply referred to as the princess. After a brief moment of contemplation, Rhine came to a decision. Lets call her Aurora, the Little Princess. Rhine spread his arms, his voice rising: The name means dawn, the light of a new day. No matter how deep or dark the night, dawn will always come! May hope and light illuminate the Little Princesss future. This wasnt a name Rhine chose lightly. Aurora had been the name of Sleeping Beautys daughter in one version of the tale. Tchaikovsky adapted it into the name of the princess herself in his ballet, which Disneys later popularized. Since then, whether translated as "Ailuo," "Aurore," or other variations, Aurora had become the most recognized name for Sleeping Beauty across the world. R????????? Rhine simply went along with the flow of destiny and chose this beautiful name. Aurora, what a lovely name, the Queen exclaimed, clapping softly in delight. The King was also pleased. Lord Rhine, after Princess Aurora is born, I plan to hold a grand banquet. At that time, I will invite 12 witches from across the kingdom to bless the newborn princess! And I must also ask you, Lord Rhine, our learned mage, to offer your blessings to the princess as well! Placing a hand over his chest, Rhine responded with a smile: It would be my honor. But after speaking, his expression grew more serious. He knew what lay ahead: the well-known story of . At Auroras baptismal celebration, the kingdoms 13th witchthe infamous Black Witch, Maleficentwould intrude, furious at being excluded. She would curse the newborn princess, dooming her to die at the age of 15 by pricking her finger on a spindle! In some versions of the story, the King excluded the 13th witch simply because there were only 12 golden platters for the guestsa blood feud sparked by something so trivial. But that wasnt the whole story. The greater reason was that the King himself disliked the Black Witch. Contemplating this impending curse, Rhines eyes narrowed slightly. Was this a fate he could change? Raising his head, his expression solemn under his hood, Rhine addressed the King as a kingdoms sage: Your Majesty, if there are 13 powerful witches in the kingdom, Wouldnt excluding one of them cause resentment? Especially considering Maleficents temperament. She is not one to forgive easily Deliberately ignoring hercould that invite disaster? Maleficentthat was the name Rhine had recently learned belonged to the Black Witch. Hearing Rhines words, the Kings eyes froze. A chill ran down his spine, and dread seeped into his bones. He had overlooked such a critical issue! Thanks to Rhines reminder, he realized just how reckless his decision had been and the dangers it entailed. Maleficent was the strongest and most vengeful of the 13 witches. A baptismal ceremony as grand as this would be known throughout the kingdom. If Maleficent werent invited, she would undoubtedly take offense. The mere thought of the potential disaster made the King break out in a cold sweat. As a mere mortal king, he couldnt afford to provoke such a powerful witch. Legendary mages had lifespans that stretched to near eternity, enough to witness the rise and fall of kingdoms. To them, mortal kings and their power were insignificant. If they wished, they could curse or destroy an entire kingdom at will. Even the items they created, should they fall into the wrong hands, could spell doom for an entire realm. History told many tales of a poor peasant stumbling upon an ancient mages artifact, easily toppling the noble who oppressed him, and ascending as the new ruler of a kingdom. Although the King couldnt be certain whether Maleficent possessed such terrifying power, he dared not take the risk. Fortunately, Rhine had warned him in time. Lord Rhine, thank you for the reminder. If we dont invite Maleficent, she will certainly bear a grudge! In that case, I will treat all the witches equally and invite every one of them in the kingdom! Under normal circumstances, the King wouldnt dare allow the Black Witch into his palace. But on the day of the princesss baptism, with 12 other witches and Lord Rhine present, Maleficent would have no opportunity to cause troubleor so the King believed. Seeing the King accept his advice, Rhine nodded slightly and said no more. He had already plucked the strings of fate. The original cause of Maleficents curse on Sleeping Beauty was no longer present. Would the storys direction change? Time flew by, and several days passed since Rhine had given his counsel. The King, keeping Rhines advice in mind, planned to invite all 13 witches to the palace after the Little Princesss birth. Together with Rhine, now the court mage, they would bless Princess Aurora. The King was busy preparing for this grand celebration. But soon, he encountered a problem. The palaces tableware for the highest-ranking guests consisted of exquisite golden platters adorned with intricate, luxurious patterns. There were exactly 12 of themno more, no less. If all 13 witches were invited, there wouldnt be enough golden platters. And it wasnt as if they could use golden platters for the 12 witches while giving the Black Witch, Maleficent, a silver platter instead. She would undoubtedly fly into a rage and curse the entire kingdom! In that case, it might be better not to invite her at all. As for Sage Rhine, being part of the court, he would use tableware just as ornate but distinct in design from those prepared for the guests, so no special arrangements were necessary for him. Thus, the King summoned the kingdoms veteran craftsman, who had served faithfully all his life, and gave him an order: You and your craftsmen are to create a golden platter identical in style to those prepared for the other honored guests. Use this gold for the task. Make sure the new platter matches the existing ones perfectly! The old craftsman returned home after receiving the order and happened to meet his younger brother, Oz, who had come back that day. Unlike his older brother, Oz was a prodigious magician. Oz had always detested their familys destiny of serving as royal craftsmen for generations. From a young age, he had idolized the legendary mages in the tales, those who wielded miraculous powers. He dreamed of becoming one of those witches or wizards who could summon storms and command the elements. However, as he grew older, Oz came to realize that, like most people, he was just an ordinary mortal with no chance of wielding real magic. Still, he couldnt abandon his childhood dream entirely. Instead, he took up the art of illusion, learning how to deceive the eyes of his audience with gestures, props, and performancesachieving feats that were almost like real magic. Oz became an exceptional magician. Unlike his traditionalist brother, Oz was a creative genius, constantly brimming with fresh ideas. Using chemical reactions, stage lighting effects, and advanced performance techniques, he invented hundreds of novel tricks, gradually earning recognition as the greatest magician of his era. Ozs fame grew as he toured several kingdoms, performing to audiences from all walks of life. People praised him, cheering wildly for his breathtaking shows. Basking in the flowers and applause, Oz sometimes felt like he truly was a mage of extraordinary power. Today, now a middle-aged man, Oz teased his brother after hearing about the new task: The King must really trust you all, just handing over that gold to you and your craftsmen. If it were me, I might be tempted to keep a little for myself! Haha, after all, I make a living fooling people. Look at meI deceive everyone on stage, and they gladly pay me for it. Oz spoke casually, not giving his words much thought, and soon went off to bed. But his offhand remarks lingered in the old craftsmans mind. Yes, why hadnt I ever thought of keeping a little for myself? The court jesters, those fools with their flattery and jokes, were handsomely rewarded. And here I am, having served the King diligently my entire life, with less wealth and status than those clowns. I deserve better! Creating a golden platter was an effortless task for a master craftsman of his caliber. Over the years, his skill had reached the peak of perfection. He knew every step of the process, every inspection method, and every tiny vulnerability in the system. The old craftsman was confident that he could mix in a bit of cheaper metal and keep some gold for himself without anyone ever noticing. Meanwhile, as the King prepared for the Little Princesss baptism, Rhine was adjusting to his new role as the royal advisor, court mage, and sage of the kingdom. Now, his authority was second only to the King. Of course, Rhine wasnt particularly impressed by this. This small kingdom, with its limited population and territory, was hardly worth boasting about. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Becoming its sage? Even becoming its king wouldnt mean much. In this fantastical world of extraordinary power, Rhine was far more interested in two things: the mysteries of magic and the world itself. Upon assuming his position as court mage, Rhine immediately issued two orders. The first was to have a servant retrieve the kingdoms spellbook, a tome passed down for centuries. It was the key to becoming a truly powerful mage. The second was to obtain the most detailed map of the world available in the kingdom, along with a stack of books and records about foreign lands and global affairs from the royal archives. What kind of world have I ended up in? What lies beyond the Kingdom of Sleeping Beauty? Rhine burned with curiosity, eager for answers. Chapter 5: A World of Blended Fairy Tales?! Chapter 5: A World of Blended Fairy Tales?!The hooded youth pored over the documents scattered across the table. His fingers moved across the map, connecting the nations depicted with the content of the texts. In this era of limited productivity, the maps were painfully crudechaotic drawings, distorted scales, and large areas purely imagined. But with enough documents and records to cross-reference, they werent entirely useless. At first, Rhine read the documents with a calm expression, a faint smile on his lips. But as he continued reading... sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His smile gradually froze, his expression turning increasingly serious. By the end, his hands holding the book trembled, and cold sweat poured from his forehead. Why is it like this? Rhine had assumed hed traveled to the story of . He thought the world beyond the kingdom wouldnt be particularly unusualjust a typical Western fantasy setting. But after learning about the continents broader landscape, he realized how wrong he had been! The known world consisted of a single continent. The west was fragmented into countless small kingdoms, like stars scattered across the sky. The Kingdom of Sleeping Beauty was just one of these many kingdoms. In the eastern regions, the culture resembled the Arabic culture of Earth. As for the far east, the court documents were vague, mentioning only a distant and prosperous empire with a mysterious and splendid culture. Why does this sound so familiar? Rhines mouth twitched slightly. What truly shocked Rhine, however, were the details where folklore and reality seemed to blur: Historical records suggest that castles built by giants can be found on certain thick clouds In the vast ocean, there exists a kingdom inhabited by mermaids and sea witches A world traveler claimed to have fallen into a rabbit hole and accidentally entered a bizarre and wondrous realm A traveler from the Middle Eastern deserts spoke of their lands extraordinary marvelsflying carpets, giant eagle-like beasts, and powerful spirits trapped in vessels who grant wishes to mortals An elder from a distant Eastern empire said that immortals dwell in their mountains, and the flow of time in their caves differs from the outside world What kind of patchwork world have I ended up in?! Rhine couldnt help but rant inwardly. One familiar story title after another surfaced in his mind: , , , , ... I dont even know what era this is. Have these stories I know so well from my previous life already become history? Or are they, like Sleeping Beauty, yet to unfold? The earlier the era, the more freedom Ill have to make an impact! Once Ive resolved the matter of Little Princess Aurora and become a more powerful mage, I absolutely have to venture beyond this kingdom! Rhine made up his mind. He then picked up the spellbook from the table. . Eagerly, Rhine flipped open the yellowed pages. What greeted him were strange, cryptic symbols and text. According to the King, this tome had been passed down for centuries. It was said that only those who truly understood magic could comprehend its contents! Without a proper mage to claim it, this priceless treasure had been left neglected, sealed in the depths of the library. When the witches of the kingdom showed an interest in it, the old King had offered them a deal: the spellbook in exchange for one of them serving as the courts advisor for a few years. R??????? The offer had been unanimously declined. Clearly, the book held some appeal for the powerful witches, but not enough to make them bow to royal authority. This rejection had left the King so disheartened that when he invited Rhine to serve as the courts advisor, he was especially cautious, offering the most generous terms from the outset. The moment Rhine opened the book, he immediately confirmed the legends were true. As a true mage, he could automatically understand every strange and twisted symbol in the book! Flipping through its pages at lightning speed, Rhines excitement grew as he discovered its contents were exactly what he had hoped for. The magic Rhine had gained upon crossing into this world had come to him automatically, without a teacher. His knowledge of the occult and supernatural was severely lacking. This book provided an extensive foundation in magical knowledge, perfectly filling in the gaps! Whats more, it recorded numerous practical spells. Those 12 witches must be far stronger than I am right now, yet their pride stopped them from becoming court advisors, leaving this book untouched! Devouring the pages hungrily, the silver-haired boys grin grew wider and brighter. Chapter 6: The Baptism Ceremony Begins Chapter 6: The Baptism Ceremony BeginsAs he flipped through the yellowed pages, Rhine, with three years of magical experience, gained his first clear understanding of this worlds magical framework. Here, mages resembled the classic figures of mythology, fairy tales, and folklore, far removed from the battle-focused image of modern games and anime. Nowadays, when people think of magic, they envision spellcasters hurling fireballs and lightning boltsa turret mage archetype widely accepted in popular culture. However, this image would only become mainstream much later, thanks to the rise of tabletop games like and the popularization of in Japan. In contrast, the classical mages of old rarely wielded magic with direct destructive power. Their spells were focused on transformation, summoning, enchantment, curses, potion-making, prophecy, and divination. , as its name suggests, was primarily about transformation and summoning. After a cursory read-through, Rhine began studying its key points carefully and practicing its spells. Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. On a bright and sunny afternoon, a piercing screech shattered the skys tranquility. A magnificent eagle, adorned with brilliant feathers, soared out from the palace window, circling high in the azure sky. The eagle swooped down gracefully, gliding over the heads of guards, attendants, and royal courtiers, drawing gasps of awe. A court jester, mid-performance, glanced upward and missed catching the balls he was juggling. The nobles and officials tracked the eagles flight with wide-eyed wonder and excitement. The bird expertly maneuvered through the air before landing by the fountain in the garden. With a shake of its body, the eagle transformed into a slender, hooded boy clad in a long robe that nearly brushed the ground. Amid the murmurs of amazement and praise, Rhine walked through the shaded paths back to his room, his steps steady, without looking back. So thats His Excellency Rhine, the Kings advisor, the kingdoms sage, and the court mage? Such miraculous power! To witness real magic at such close rangeI never dreamed it was possible! Even after watching it several times, I still cant catch how he transforms! The murmurs continued among the onlookers in the garden, marveling at the miracle they had just witnessed. Such scenes had become increasingly common in the palace gardens. When Rhine had first taken up the role of sage, many nobles and officials doubted that a skilled mage would serve as the court advisor for an extended periodlet alone accept a position of authority second only to the King. These doubts sparked rumors, with some maliciously suggesting that the King had been deceived by a charlatan, that his mage advisor was nothing more than a circus clown. Even the King had to face mounting pressure, eventually approaching Rhine privately to request that he demonstrate his abilities to silence the critics. That very afternoon, in the palaces rear garden, Rhine performed his first magic show. As the eagle transformed into a human in full view of the gathered crowd, all doubts evaporated. From then on, Rhines performances during his magic practice became the nobles favorite midday spectacle. But today was different. Among the audience was a special guest. With his round face, slightly chubby figure, and warm demeanor, he was none other than the kingdoms famed magician, Oz. Oz had been invited to the palace to entertain the courtiers with his tricks. Yet it was clear that Rhines magic far eclipsed his illusions, captivating the crowds attention. As Rhine disappeared down the verdant path, Oz stood frozen, stunned by what he had witnessed. This is a mage! This is magic, real magicnot the sleight-of-hand tricks I perform on stage. Its a power Ill never reach in my lifetime. For someone like His Excellency Rhine, who possesses such extraordinary might, my illusions must seem utterly trivial. But waithe looks so young! Could someone so young truly serve as the court advisor? No, no, Ive heard mages have potions to preserve their youthful appearance. He might be older than my great-grandmothers grandmother! Closing his eyes, Oz couldnt shake the image of the magnificent eagle transforming into human form. The scene etched itself deeply into his mind, a memory he would revisit for years to come. Even decades later, as Oz became known as the Wizard of Emerald City in the Land of Oz, he would still dream of that day. Waking drenched in sweat, the awe of that moment would linger. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Rhine returned to his chamber to assess his transformation practice. I can now fully control my transformed body with ease. With magics assistance, I can even fly better than a real eagle Sitting at his desk, he picked up , jotting down notes in its margins. According to this book, it usually takes novice mages one to two years to master the basics and barely manage a single transformation. And mastering everything in this book would take at least thirty years. Yet Ive grasped the basics in just a few days. Now, after less than a month of practice, Im already quite proficient! Rhine couldnt help but feel both thrilled and amazed. Could it be Im a once-in-a-million magical prodigy? At this rate, Rhine estimated that by the time Little Princess Aurora was born, he might already have mastered the entire spellbook! Even if unexpected events arose, he would be more than prepared. The King has followed my advice and invited all 13 witches to Auroras baptism. I wonder how fate will unfold Time flew by, and months passed. Aurora was born, just as Sage Rhine had foretolda charming little princess. The King hosted a grand banquet, inviting all 13 witches to attend the baptism ceremony. There, the witches, alongside Sage Rhine, would bestow their blessings upon Princess Aurora! Chapter 7: The Mad Black Witch Chapter 7: The Mad Black WitchThis way, Lord Rhine. Rhine draped himself in a luxurious pure-white robe trimmed with gold, custom-tailored for the ceremony. Surrounded by attendants, he entered the grand and opulent hall. The young mage maintained a steady stride, his robe flowing gracefully with each step, exuding an air of elegance and noble demeanor. Gently gathering the hem of his robe, Rhine sat elegantly in the ornate seat beside the King and Queenhis rightful place as the Sage of the Forest. Compared to his initial entry into the palace months ago, Rhine now carried himself with far more poise and confidence. The past half-year had been anything but dull for the young man, as he immersed himself daily in the wonders of magic. Indeed, the supernatural power of magic was an irresistible lure! With astonishing talent and months of dedicated practice, Rhine had long outgrown his former self, who could barely perform basic tricks. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Based on the information he had gathered over the past half-year about the witches, Rhine speculated that his current level of magic might even rival that of Violet Fairy, the leader of the kingdoms twelve good witches. However, he was certain he could not compare to Maleficent, the legendary Black Witch said to wield magic that could blanket the entire kingdom. Pulling himself from his musings, Rhine surveyed the noble guests entering along the crimson carpet, sharing in the joyous atmosphere. Tonight marked the baptism ceremony of Princess Aurora, a night of celebration throughout the kingdom. For the King and Queen, long without an heir, the birth of a child was a momentous occasion, warranting unprecedented rejoicing. Across the realm, even minor criminals were pardoned, unpaid taxes were deferred, and all measures ensured the festive mood remained unspoiled. From the nobility to the common folk, everyone blessed the birth of the Little Princess. In distant streets and alleys, vendors discussed the evenings festivities, while farmers in remote villages chatted about the Princesss birth. In the capital, the heart of the celebration, the joy was indescribable. The city did not sleep; the lights burned bright, ribbons fluttered in the breeze, and songs of jubilation filled the air. Royals and nobles from distant lands had journeyed here, their entourages splendidly dressed, bearing lavish gifts to honor the newborn Princess Aurora. What an incredible display! Rhine remarked from his seat as Court Mage, observing the procession of foreign guests. There are no less than sixteen delegations from different nations here for this celebration! One by one, foreign royals approached the King, presenting generous gifts and offering heartfelt blessings for the Princesss birth, their words dripping with praise. Rhine narrowed his eyes slightly. The grander and more solemn the ceremony, the thicker the air of joy, the more Rhine worried about unforeseen disruptions. And now, let us welcome the 13 powerful witches. The 13 Witches made their way along the crimson carpet into the venue. Dressed in vibrant attire, each wore a distinct primary color. Together, they appeared like a rainbow from a distance. Yet, one among them stood outa striking contrast to the others. At the end of the procession, a tall witch clad in black and violet robes exuded a dark beauty and icy elegance. She alternated between a frosty demeanor and sudden bouts of hysterical laughter. At times, she waved at those around her; at others, she muttered to herself, seemingly unstable. The other twelve witches maintained a deliberate distance from this peculiar figurethe Black Witch. Unlike the original storyline, she, too, had received an invitation from the King. At the sight of the Black Witch, the old King visibly trembled. Clearly, he harbored a deep fear of this infamous master of dark magic. Thank goodness I havent done anything to offend her, the King thought, patting his chest to steady himself. Besides, with the other twelve witches presentand Lord Rhinesurely everything would be fine. He stole a glance at the slender boy seated beside him. What a wonderful day! So many guests have arrived! exclaimed the Black Witch, her tone fluctuating wildly. The prince from the Northern Kingdom is here, the knights from the Western Kingdom, and a delegation from the Eastern Desert Sultanate bearing splendid gifts! Oh, so many royals and nobles have come! I thought someone like me, a monster, wouldnt get an invitation. Oh, hahahahaha! Im so happy! Her laughter rang out, a loud, theatrical sound as she doubled over, clutching her stomach as though hearing the funniest joke. Her exaggerated movements left those nearby visibly tense. ????????? Ignoring the wary stares, the Black Witch joined the others, seating herself among them. Before each of the 13 Witches lay an ornate golden plate. Chapter 8: The Power of Blessings Chapter 8: The Power of BlessingsHonored guests, please begin your meal! Let us celebrate this wonderful evening together! With the Kings proclamation, the nobles, foreign dignitaries, and the 13 Witches began enjoying the lavish feast before them. Glancing at Rhine seated beside him, the King sought any sign of comment or concern from the young Sage of the Forest. However, Rhine remained silent, entirely engrossed in his meal. His composed demeanor reassured the King. Of course, Lord Rhine is as steady as ever. Perhaps I was worrying too much The old King exhaled in relief. Rhine deftly cut another piece of roasted steak, savoring the rich and juicy flavor as it melted in his mouth. Delicious! This is leagues better than the usual fare! He continued to indulge, balancing his status with the need to devour every bite within the bounds of dignity and elegance. After all, its a celebration! Who has time to talk? Meals are for eating! The young mage also ensured to keep one eye on the Black Witch, discreetly observing her. She appeared indifferent to the food, taking only a few bites before staring at her plate in silence. Her expression remained icy, devoid of malice, but unnervingly cold. As dinner concluded, an announcement echoed through the hall: And now, we invite the 13 Witches and Court Mage Lord Rhine to bestow their blessings upon the Princess. One by one, the witches stepped forward to the ornate cradle where Princess Aurora lay, their blessings beginning. Princess Aurora, I grant you unparalleled beautythe greatest in the world! Your visage shall be unmatched, your charm captivating all who gaze upon you. Every smile, every glance will ensnare hearts and turn the world itself toward you. The first witchs blessing shone brightly, a dazzling light erupting from the cradle, illuminating the grand hall as though transforming night into dawn. The radiance surrounding the infant gradually subsided, revealing the babys features subtly shifting. Her skin grew fairer, smoothera budding beauty unfolding within the cradle. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Normally, a newborn could hardly be considered attractive, yet the supernatural blessing defied nature itself. Even in her swaddling clothes, the Princess exuded an extraordinary aura of grace. It was easy to imagine her as an enchanting young woman in the years to come. The King and Queen beamed with joy, their delight palpable. Just the first blessing had wrought such transformationwhat wonders would the combined blessings of the witches and Lord Rhine bring? This is the power of a witchs blessing? Its incredible! the Queen marveled. Rhines calm voice came from beside her. Your Majesties, I suspect you might wonder why the witch who bestowed this blessing, herself only modest in appearance, could grant such unparalleled beauty to Princess Aurora. The King and Queen blinked in surprise. What? That thought hadnt crossed our minds! They hadnt even questioned the oddity that someone without such beauty could grant it as a blessing. Noting their puzzled expressions, Rhine smiled. Blessings, he explained, represent the most extraordinary and illogical powers in fairy tales, myths, and folklore. They defy natural laws, achieve causal miracles, and often result in paradoxical outcomes. The remarkable thing is that the recipient of the blessing can often achieve what the caster cannot. Rhine elaborated further, pointing out myths like those of Indian gods, where heroes granted blessings could overthrow deities, only to be outmaneuvered themselves. Similarly, the Norse hero Siegfried, made invincible by bathing in dragons blood, exemplified a form of blessing. Yet the dragon itself, the source of the blood, obviously lacked such invincibilityotherwise, how was it slain? Months of studying the Spellbook had not only expanded Rhines magical repertoire but also deepened his understanding of the mystical and supernatural. Addressing the bewildered King and Queen, he continued patiently: A blessing draws power not only from the one who bestows it but from the world itself. The greater the hero, the more legendary the individual, the stronger the blessing they receive. Thats why blessings can achieve feats even the caster cannot. And in this case, the subject of the blessings is none other than Princess Aurora Rhine trailed off, letting his words sink in, then sighed meaningfully. The Queen remained silent for a moment before realization dawned. Could Lord Rhine mean that Princess Aurora is destined to be a legendary figure? That would make sensedidnt he say the same thing when we first met? That our daughter would have a fateful destiny? What kind of blessing will Lord Rhine offer her in the end? Chapter 9: The Curse Chapter 9: The CurseOne by one, the witches stepped forward to bestow their blessings upon the Little Princess cradled in her ornate bassinet. I grant you a heart of gold. You will be kind, humble, honest, strong, and just. You will show compassion to the weak and possess an unerring sense of right and wrong I grant you a melodious voice. Your songs will touch the soul, moving even the coldest hearts to tears I grant you a healthy and resilient body, a perfect form as if crafted by the gods. You will live a lifetime of vitality, immune to fatigue and illness ...You will have a flawless memory, effortlessly learning the knowledge of the world. Even the most erudite scholars will be no match for your intellect Each witchs blessing illuminated the grand hall in radiant light, filling it with an otherworldly brilliance. The witches seemed intent on compiling an exhaustive list of humanitys virtues and bestowing them all upon the princess. As the blessings continued, those presenting later found it increasingly difficult to come up with new gifts. One witch, stepping forward, twitched her lips in visible frustration. The witches before her had already gifted every conceivable virtue to the Princess. Was there anything left to give? Noticing her hesitation, Rhine coughed lightly and remarked casually to the Queen, as though engaging in idle conversation: With so many blessings, Princess Aurora will undoubtedly be the most perfect child in existence. Perhaps what she needs now is protection from harm and a blessing for a peaceful, happy life. The witch quickly caught on, pivoting her blessing accordingly: Princess Aurora, I grant you invulnerability to all weapons, natural or man-made. Swords, arrows, claws, and fangs will never mar your snow-white skin. The next witch followed suit, granting immunity to the elements: You will not be harmed by water or fire, nor by extreme heat or cold. Rhine couldnt help but smile as he watched the witches pile protective blessings onto the Little Princess. For those in the know, this was a touching gesture of goodwill. For anyone uninformed, it might have seemed like they were crafting the ultimate biological weapon. Or rather, the opportunity to create such a perfect being was being used simply to allow Aurora to live an ordinary and happy life as a royal princess. A small part of Rhine found it almost wasteful. Soon, all twelve witches had delivered their blessings. This included the eldest witch, Violet Fairy, who in the original tale hadnt had the chance to bestow her blessing before calamity struck. Violet Fairys gift was one of incredible luckfortune that could turn misfortune into opportunity. According to the common version of , she was supposed to use her blessing to weaken the Black Witch Maleficents curse, transforming death into mere slumber. But this time, she finished her blessing before the Black Witch stepped forward. Now, only two individuals remained to bestow their gifts. Maleficent, the Black Witch. And Rhine, the Court Mage. Once certain that all twelve witches had taken their turn, Maleficent laughed. Dressed in her signature black attire, she strode confidently to the cradle, her sharp voice cutting through the air: ????????S Well, well, the other witches have given such wonderful gifts! What could I possibly offer to our beautiful, perfect, healthy, and kind-hearted Princess? She gestured theatrically with her hands. Oh, Princess Aurora, this is the blessing I bestow upon you... You will live a wonderful life for fifteen glorious years, filled with happiness and adored by all within and beyond the kingdom. The King, tense with worry, finally exhaled in relief. Her blessing sounds normal. Perhaps were safe after all. But... In the next moment, Maleficents voice rose sharply: On your fifteenth birthday, you will prick your finger on a spindleand die instantly! Her words struck like lightning. Maleficent turned toward the King with a wicked smile, her laughter dripping with venom: And when your daughter dies, so will this kingdom! Oh, King, I curse your daughter and this land! sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Your sweet child will perish from a simple tool of weavingnot a man-made weapon, nor one of natural origin! She continued, her tone growing darker and more malicious: After the Princess breathes her last, the curse will fully descend upon your kingdom. Every noble and commoner alike will meet the same fate. You will succumb to a terrible sicknesscoughing, bleeding, writhing on the ground. The next day, as you regain control, youll find your own hands plunging blades into your throats. Your blood will flow from your homes into the rivers, turning them crimson. The streets will empty, the palace lights will go out, and the sun will fail to rise over this land. Thorns, brambles, and weeds will overrun the barren fields. Any who dare enter this cursed land will find themselves ensnared, tripped, and held down, as if countless unseen hands grip them, dragging them to a painful death. This curse will linger over the once-prosperous kingdomforever! With her declaration complete, Maleficent smiled. It was a cold, ruthless beauty. The legendary witch of unmatched power among the 13 bowed deeply toward the King. And thus, I offer my blessing to Princess Aurora and Your Majesty. Chapter 10: The Great Chaos Chapter 10: The Great ChaosSilence. The air seemed to freeze. The grand hall fell into a deathly stillness. Every noble, every foreign prince and princess, held their breath. What are you doing? The King shot to his feet in fury. Why? Why! I invited you to this grand banquet, served you a lavish meal! And yet you curse Princess Aurora, curse my kingdom? The King shouted for the guards: Seize her! Arrest this insolent Black Witch! Armed soldiers raised their gleaming weapons, surrounding Maleficent. The other twelve witches, their expressions solemn, raised their wands and aimed at the dark sorceress. Hahahaha! Maleficent threw back her head and laughed, wild and unrestrained. Oh, Your Majesty, you honored me with an invitation, treated me to a splendid feast. And have I not repaid you with the finest of blessings? Crash! With a flick of her finger, a bolt of lightning struck the table, shattering her golden plate. The ornate plate, once so grand, revealed its cheap silvery metal core beneath the gilded exterior. Oh, Your Majesty, I see! Like the rest of your kingdom, you couldnt bear to treat me the same as the other twelve witches! But truthfully, I dont need your recognition. What is a king to me? Even your entire army is nothing more than insects in my eyes! The King froze as he stared at the broken plate, realization dawning in the next moment. No! This is a misunderstanding! The plate should have been pure goldthis must be the fault of the craftsman, cutting corners! Maleficent sneered. A misunderstanding, you say? Hah! What a perfect misunderstanding. Ive been waiting for a chance like this! Her cold gaze swept over the twelve witches. I am the strongest among you all, greater than all of you combined. And yet you fear me, slander me in the shadows, simply because I am more powerful, because I wield the darker forces you cannot comprehend! Now, as I leave this kingdom, I give you my parting gift. The curse is in place, unbreakable unless I die! Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching her twisted expression and unhinged laughter, Rhine sighed inwardly. Shes just a hypersensitive, neurotic lunatic. Even if the plate hadnt been faulty, she would have found some other excuse to unleash her madness. The twelve witches had reached their limit. Unable to bear her arrogance any longer, they stepped forward. Dont think youre the only one who knows magic! No matter how powerful you are, youre still just one person! Violet Fairy, the eldest and leader of the twelve, pointed her wand at Maleficent and declared: If your death will lift the curse, then let your sins be judged here and now! The King echoed her call, commanding his soldiers to close in around the Black Witch. But Maleficent stood unflinching in the face of twelve witches and the army that crashed the banquet. Feel honored. You shall witness my ultimate form! Her words rang out as eerie green flames engulfed her black cloak. Her thin, pale figure expanded rapidly, her body erupting with raw power. Boom! In the blink of an eye, Maleficent had transformed into a massive black dragon. Her head reached the ceiling, her wings beat with such force that the palace quaked, sending dust and rubble cascading down. ?N????B?? Foreign dignitaries and nobles screamed. Some fled in every direction, while others scrambled to hide beneath the banquet tables. Without hesitation, Rhine stepped in front of the terrified King and Queen. Stay back! Its too dangerousleave this to me! The soldiers launched arrows at the dragon, but they clattered uselessly off her obsidian scales, as futile as eggs striking steel. The twelve witches began casting their spells. One held up a gleaming mirror aimed at the dragon, its surface capable of drawing out the soul of anyone who looked into it. Another pointed her wand, attempting to turn Maleficent into a toad. Yet another sang a haunting melody, seeking to twist and enchant the dragons mind. But all their efforts were in vain. The dragon shrugged off their magic as though brushing away dust, her resilience shaking the witches to their cores. Pale-faced, their lips quivered as they grasped the unbridgeable gulf between themselves and their former peer. Before them stood a true master of magica legendary sorceress capable of erasing a kingdom on a whim. Maleficent unleashed a torrent of sickly green flames, engulfing the hall. Soldiers turned to ash before they could even scream. The twelve good witches barely managed to shield themselves with magic, retreating in disarray, their faces smudged with soot. They looked nothing like their once-elegant, aloof selves. Oh, my dear King, did you truly believe this pitiful rabble could harm me? The dragons booming laughter reverberated through the hall. Foolish king! You could have lived out your days quietly, awaiting the curses fruition. But since you insist, allow me to make you my next meal! With a powerful beat of her wings, the dragon lunged toward the throne, spewing another wave of blazing green fire. Disaster! Violet Fairy, horrified, saw the inferno surging toward the throne. In her mind, she already envisioned the next moment: the King, Queen, and the young Rhine consumed by the flames. The Queen, nearly fainting from terror, clung to her chair, helpless. The King, usually stoic, turned pale, closing his eyes as he awaited the inevitable. But the scorching heat never came. Chapter 11: The Cursed Child Chapter 11: The Cursed ChildRhine took a step forward, positioning himself between the King and the Queen, his arms tracing elegant arcs in the air. Clear springs erupted from the palace floor, conjured out of thin air. The pristine waters transformed into clouds of white mist upon touching the flames, halting their ferocious advance. Even the luxurious carpet sprang to life, curling up protectively around Rhine, the King, and the Queen, shielding them from the scalding steam. The old King opened his eyes, catching sight of the youth cloaked in an ornate robe. Only then did he realize what had happened. It was a relief that Lord Rhine, the highly skilled magician, was here! Incredible! Even the Black Dragon seemed surprised by Rhines display. The silver-haired boy before her looked far too youngonly about eleven or twelve years old. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. During the banquet, the Black Witch had heard that this boy seated next to the King was a magician. But due to his youthful appearance, she hadnt taken him seriously. Who would have thought, old man? You actually had an ace up your sleeve. Your Court Advisor turns out to be such a capable magician. The Black Dragon sneered. Rhine seized the brief moment of distraction from the dragons astonishment and clapped his hands lightly. Tables, chairs, plates, knives, forks, statues... Every object in the Grand Hall suddenly came alive, darting aboutsome running, others flyingbefore swarming toward the Black Dragon. "Life-Giving!" This was a spell Rhine had mastered after helping the King and Queen fulfill their wish for a child. While the soldiers and the twelve good witches had been battling the Black DragonMaleficent in her transformed stateRhine had been quietly casting this spell. He imbued the lifeless objects in the hall with vitality, creating an army of animated living objects, poised for action at just the right moment. The spell had drained most of Rhines magical energy, but it was entirely worth it! A horde of animated objects sprang into motion, swarming the Black Dragon. Massive statues drew giant swords and slashed at her, while silver knives and forks desperately sought to pierce the gaps between her obsidian scales. While the animated objects fought, Rhine raised his hands again. Pure white light streamed from his palms, spreading across the Grand Hall and flowing into the injured soldiers and witches, healing their wounds. Healing Magic! The soldiers, who had been fleeing in panic, and the disheveled nobles hiding under tables (which had now run off), regained their composure and spirit. Lord Rhine, the Sage of the Kingdom, has cast his magic! Lord Rhine has held off the vile Black Witch! My leg was burned off, wasnt it? How is it back? Thank you, Lord Rhine! Nows our chancelets fight together! Seizing this brief respite, the twelve good witches unleashed their full power, expending all their remaining magic. They joined forces with the soldiers to confront the fearsome Black Dragon. ??????¨s How annoying, the Black Dragon growled, flapping her wings. Although the attacks from the animated objects, soldiers, and witches hadnt inflicted significant damage, the sheer number of opponents made it difficult for her to keep up. Moments ago, she had unleashed a powerful curse capable of affecting the entire kingdom. Even with a fifteen-year delay built into the spell, it had drained the majority of her magical energy. Now, with her remaining strength dwindling, crushing this swarm of "ants" was proving to be no easy feat. Besides, who could say for sure that this unfamiliar young magician wasnt holding back some trump card? If the Kingdoms Sage still had some reserves of power, continuing this fight might leave her injuredor force her to reveal her final card... No matter. The curse was already cast. Why waste energy on a brawl? With a furious roar, the Black Dragon flapped her wings powerfully, sweeping away the animated objects around her. She crashed through the palace ceiling, scattering dust and debris, and soared into the starry sky. The Black Witchs laughter echoed across the boundless night: The curse has been sealed! There is no escape! Tomorrow, I shall leave this dying kingdom behind. Farewell, Your Majestyand may you perish along with your precious princess! The old King collapsed to his knees, staring at the gaping hole in the palace ceiling and the settling dust. He watched as the Black Dragon disappeared into the depths of the night sky, and a wave of helplessness and despair surged in his heart. Around him, foreign dignitaries from various kingdoms scrambled to flee. Many of them planned to warn their home nations to avoid this cursed land at all costs. The earlier joy of the celebrationthe scarlet lanterns, jubilant songs, the fragrant feast, and fine winesnow felt like a fleeting dream, easily shattered. Why? Why has it come to this? The old King knelt on the ground, crying out to the heavens. The aged rulers face was pale, etched with despair. In the cradle, the Little Princess stirred from her slumber, awakened by the commotion. She gazed around in confusion, unaware of the calamity that had unfolded. The newborn princess had no idea of the curse now weighing upon her. She felt no fear. Nor did she cry. Then, to the astonishment of the King, Queen, and Rhine, they witnessed an unforgettable scene Innocent and oblivious, young Aurora waved her tiny hands toward the gaping hole in the palace ceiling. Her gaze reached out to the glittering stars beyond. The swaddled Sleeping Beauty giggled, her laughter echoing softly under the vast, star-filled sky. Chapter 12: Lord Rhine’s Last Chance to Bless! Chapter 12: Lord Rhines Last Chance to Bless!Rhine dusted off his cloak, now soiled with dirt, and slowly stepped behind the King. Though this was a tale he had heard countless times, experiencing it firsthand, witnessing the joys and sorrows of everyone involved, brought a different kind of melancholy to his heart. Compared to the more widely known version of , the curse placed by the Black Witch here was far more cruel. It wouldnt just take the Little Princesss life but would also doom the entire kingdom to destruction. The spindle pricking the Little Princesss finger, leading to her tragic death, was merely the harbinger of the curses fulfillmenta prelude to the grand catastrophe. In hindsight, such a devastating curse seemed more fitting for its purpose. According to the original story, the 12th witch used her final blessing to weaken the curse, changing "death" into "sleep." Even after the curse was weakened, when the Little Princess pricked her finger on the spindle, its power still plunged the entire kingdom into slumber. The kingdom, then overgrown with malicious thorns, brambles, and vines, became a cursed land no traveler dared approach. Only a hundred years later did the destined prince cut through the thorns, enter the cursed kingdom, and break the spell with a kiss for the Sleeping Beauty. If a weakened curse could make an entire kingdom sleep for a hundred years, then the original curses full force would undoubtedly annihilate the entire kingdom! Rhines thoughts were heavy. He had done everything in his power just moments ago, yet had posed no real threat to the Black Witch. Even when attempting to cast spells on the Black Dragon, his efforts had been entirely ineffective. And that was when the Black Witch, Maleficent, was nearly drained of magic after unleashing her overwhelming curse! If she had been at her peak, wiping out all of them might have taken her only a few seconds... The Black Witch Maleficent was far beyond Rhines current capabilities. He didnt know how long she had lived, but the gap between them was certainly not one that helping two or three Children of Destiny could close. Rhine sighed quietly. ??????????¨? The old King seemed to age ten years in an instant. His face was ashen and devoid of any color. He forced himself to stand, turning toward the twelve witches who now appeared just as battered. His voice trembled with desperation: Save my daughter and this kingdom! There are so many of you, and youre all powerful witches! There must be something you can do! You must be able to break this curse, right? The twelve witches exchanged helpless glances, unsure of what to say. The Black Witchs power is far too strong. Her curse... its beyond what we can break, one witch stammered, her voice growing quieter until it faded into silence. Silence. A deathly silence hung over the ruined palace, filled with dust and debris. Neither the nations ruler nor the powerful witches could find the courage to raise their heads or utter a word. Suddenly, the Violet Fairy, leader of the twelve witches, broke the silence! No, theres still hope! Theres one more thing we can try! The Violet Fairy turned to the silver-haired magician in a pristine white cloak, whose appearance seemed far too young: We still have Lord Rhine! The Sage of the Kingdom, the Court MageLord Rhine has not yet given the Little Princess his blessing. The King looked confused, as though he hadnt understood her words. At a time like this, why were they talking about blessings? Princess Aurora wouldnt even live past the age of fifteen! But the Violet Fairy grew more excited as she spoke: sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The curse is bound to Princess Aurora. When she pricks her finger on the spindle and loses her life, it will set the kingdoms disaster in motion! We can have Lord Rhine bless the Little Princess and counteract the curses magic! The other eleven witches froze upon hearing her words, their gazes suddenly filled with hope. They understood the miraculous power of blessings far better than the King did! Of course, thats an option! I almost forgotLord Rhine is a remarkable magician too. We twelve have already bestowed our blessings, but Lord Rhine hasnt yet. The despairing atmosphere lifted slightly. The once hopeless expressions on the faces of the witches and the King began to show glimmers of optimism. All eyes turned to Rhine. The old Kings eyes shone brightly, as though he had found a lifeline. He hurriedly asked the Violet Fairy: So, if Lord Rhine gives Princess Aurora a blessing to break the curse, the Black Witchs curse will disappear, right? At the same time, he fixed his gaze intently on Rhine, who stood nearby, deep in thought. The boys small figure, leaning against the wall, cast a long shadow under the flickering light. Just minutes ago, this seemingly delicate child had turned the tide and saved everyone. Now, once again, he had become their final hope. The Violet Fairy shook her head regretfully: Unfortunately, Your Majesty... Even the power of blessings cannot completely remove the Black Witchs formidable curse. Every powerful curse has a specific method of being lifted. This one can only be broken by killing the Black Witch herself. And none of us here have the strength to challenge Maleficents power. The old Kings face fell, despair once again overtaking his aged features. The Violet Fairy quickly added: But Lord Rhines blessing can weaken the curse! If we can modify some of the curses terms, we could turn the inevitable disaster into a crisis that we might resolve! After a long silence, Rhine finally spoke: Yes. I still have one chance to give the Princess a blessing. Fairy, what kind of blessing do you think I should bestow to counter this dark curse? Chapter 13: The Prophet Who Knows the Future Chapter 13: The Prophet Who Knows the FutureThe Violet Fairy lowered her head slightly, lost in brief contemplation. What kind of blessing would be most effective in countering the Black Witchs curse at this moment? Before she could voice her thoughts, the young magician suddenly mimicked her tone, adopting a solemn manner as he declared: Princess Aurora, even if you are pricked by the spindle, you will not die but will instead fall into a deep sleep. The people of the kingdom will also fall into slumber rather than perish. A kiss from someone who truly loves you will awaken you and break the curse! The silver-haired boy turned to the Violet Fairy, his expression calm, and asked: Is this the blessing you were about to suggest to me? Yes... Yes, thats exactly it! the Violet Fairy stammered, taken aback. She stared at him in confusion. The Violet Fairy couldnt find fault with Lord Rhines proposed blessing. It was exactly what she would have come up with after careful deliberation. She had no doubt that if she were in Rhines position, this would be the blessing she would choose to give. However, as a well-learned witch, the Violet Fairy knew that some magicians specialized in mind-reading and prophecy magic, so she didnt dwell on it too much. she thought. She bowed deeply to Rhine, her voice sincere and filled with excitement: Lord Rhine, please use the exact words you just spoke and bestow your blessing upon Princess Aurora! As a kind-hearted witch, she, like the King, didnt want to see the curse fulfilled. Whats more, the Violet Fairy herself was part of the kingdomshe was also a target of the curse! The Black Witch, as the one who cast the curse, would likely be unaffected after leaving the kingdom. But the Violet Fairy feared that for the twelve witches and the rest of the kingdoms residents, even leaving might not help. The curse could follow them relentlessly, sparing no one! ??N?????? At the same time, the old King seemed to find new strength. Thats right! In addition to Lord Rhines blessing, I, as the ruler of this kingdom, will do my utmost to prevent the conditions of the curse from being fulfilled! I will confiscate every spindle in the kingdom and forbid the Princess from ever leaving the palace. My daughter will never come into contact with a spindle! If there are no spindles, Princess Aurora cannot be pricked by one! The Black Witchs curse will never come to pass! Rhine calmly summarized: So, your plan is this: I will first give Princess Aurora the blessing we just discussed, transforming the curses effect from death to sleep. Then, Your Majesty will confiscate all the spindles in the kingdom, addressing the curse at its root. With this double safeguard, we can fight against the curse. Is that correct? The old King, the still-shaken Queen, and the twelve witches all nodded in agreement. This seemed like the bestand indeed the onlyway to counter the curse. Rhine sighed softly, but instead of immediately beginning the blessing, he turned and bowed to the King: Your Majesty, before I bestow the blessing, would you like me to make a prophecy about the future? Would you like me to reveal what lies ahead if we attempt to counter the curse in this way? Hearing Rhines words, the Queen suddenly remembered the first time she met this young magician and the precise prophecy he had made. I almost forgotour Court Mage, Lord Rhine, is also a prophet who can see the future! she exclaimed with delight, turning to the witches to share this revelation. The witches and the King exchanged glances before turning to Rhine. Of course, Lord Rhine, please make a prophecy, they urged. The Violet Fairy, however, wasnt particularly impressed by the idea of prophecy. As the leader of the witches, she was familiar with divination and prophecy techniques. Unlike ordinary people like the King and Queen, she understood that most prophecies were vague and cryptic, often more misleading than helpful. Rhine nodded slightly, hiding the smile in his heart. From the King and Queen, he could sense an intense desirean ardent wish to know what the future held. He had deliberately steered the conversation so they would request this prophecy from him, creating the perfect opportunity to fulfill their wish and absorb the resulting wish energy. Allow me to part the veil of destiny and glimpse the truth of the future! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the young magician chanted, his body began to levitate slightly. The wide sleeves of his robe fluttered, though there was no wind, and his chin lifted as his silver eyes glowed with an ethereal light. the Violet Fairy thought, her curiosity piqued. A few seconds later, the boy descended slowly, the silver glow in his eyes fading. Your Majesty, I have pierced the veil of destiny and seen the picture of the future. Allow me to reveal it to you! Chapter 14: The Future in the Mirror Chapter 14: The Future in the MirrorRhine ran his fair palm across the silver mirror, causing ripples to spread outward. The King and Queen, along with the 12 witches, all leaned in to see the image gradually forming within the mirror. The witches, even the highly knowledgeable Violet Fairy, were visibly surprised by the sight. Was the mirror directly showing scenes of the future? Typically, prophecies and divinations rarely achieved this level of clarity. Most magicians, when performing divinations, preferred to speak in riddles, being as vague and mystical as possible to keep their reputation intact. Of course, Rhine himself knew that the "future" displayed in the mirror was mostly based on his knowledge as a transmigrator of how this story would unfold. He only supplemented this understanding with a small amount of magic to fill in reasonable details. As for the spell that caused his eyes to glow silver Its only purpose was to create visual effects! Displaying scenes in this way might be unheard of for the magicians of this world, but to Rhine, who had been exposed to 21st-century films, it was a trivial concept. The mirror showed scene after scene, almost like a movie: The old King issued a decree to confiscate all spindles in the kingdom and had them destroyed. This led to widespread discontent among the people, but nothing could change the Kings resolve. Armored soldiers stormed into homes, pushing down women still weaving at their looms, shoving aside their children who tried to resist, and seizing the family''s sole spindle amid screams and tears. To ensure no spindle escaped confiscation, the King locked Little Princess Aurora in a small palace, forbidding her from taking even a single step outside. As time passed, the Little Princess grew up day by day, and all the blessings bestowed upon her by the witches came to fruition: She was intelligent and beautiful, gentle and graceful, beloved by everyone who met her. Her brilliance was unmatched, and she had an astonishing ability to memorize anything after reading it once. Yet this Princess Aurora, who embodied all the worlds virtues, was never able to set foot on outdoor grass or chase butterflies in playful joy. From the moment she could remember, her life had been confined to a luxurious prison. Her entire world was bound by magnificent marble pillars and dazzling crystal chandeliers. The path from her boudoir to the grand hall was the extent of her universe. In the mirror, the teenage Princess Aurora appeared with flowing, molten gold-like hair, sparkling emerald-green eyes, and a beauty beyond compare. The Queen trembled with emotion, instinctively covering her mouth as tears welled in her eyes. Rhine was moved by her reaction, though he had no way of knowing Auroras exact appearance as she grew up. However, countless works had depicted the grown-up Sleeping Beautybooks, Disney movies, and animations. The Princesss appearance in the mirror was a composite of these depictions, further enhanced and refined, with details adjusted based on the current traits of baby Aurora blessed by the witches. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rhine had intentionally blurred the mirrors image and pulled the perspective further back, ensuring no one could scrutinize the fine details of Auroras features. ????S Even if Auroras real appearance as an adult slightly differed from this portrayal, that wouldnt be an issueafter all, it was more than ten years into the future. No one would remember a slightly blurred image well enough to compare it with the real thing! Besides, once he bestowed "that blessing," the direction of the Sleeping Beauty story would completely change. Auroras demeanor and image would undergo a dramatic transformation! "Do I really have a knack for being a con artist prophet? I sure know how to fool people," Rhine chuckled to himself inwardly. In the mirror, the young girl stood dazed, repeatedly gazing at the people coming and going through the doors, listening to the laughter from a world beyond her reach. Her eyes were filled with helplessness and depth, as though she were an observer from another world. But Aurora did not complain. She understood the curse, its causes, and the weight of the kingdoms fate resting on her shoulders. She accepted her fathers decision and understood clearly that the door was a boundary she must never cross. Watching another group of people leave through the doors, heading into a world she could never step into, and disappearing beyond her view, the Little Princess sighed softly, smiled faintly, and returned to her room. Outside the mirror, the 12 witches, along with the King and Queen, all saw this scenethe faint smile of Princess Aurora, tinged with helplessness. Coupled with the Little Princess''s breathtaking beauty, this sight stirred even the most hardened hearts. A few of the witches and the Queen wore sorrowful expressions. A girl gifted with perfect health, capable of running freely, with an astonishing memory, universally beloved, and full of grace, was permanently confined during the prime of her lifeyear after year, without end. The Queen, who loved her daughter deeply, was already in tears. Seeing his wifes sorrow, the Kings expression darkened slightly, but his resolve remained firm: Do not be sad. Compared to the catastrophic end this curse could bring, the price Aurora is paying is trivial. The condition for triggering the curse is Aurora being pricked by a spindle, after which the kingdom would face disaster. Our actions are meant to stop the curse from coming true, to protect our daughter and everyone else! This is but a small, necessary sacrifice. The Queen nodded. She understood the bigger picture. She had simply been momentarily swayed by her daughters radiant image in the mirror and felt a pang of maternal guilt. Yes. If it meant preventing the Black Witchs curse from coming to pass, any price was worth paying! Chapter 15: The Inevitable Curse Chapter 15: The Inevitable CurseThe scenes in the mirror continued to unfold. The Little Princess Auroras favorite pastime was listening to stories about the outside world before bed. Rhine, the knowledgeable Court Mage, and other scholars would flip through books and tell her these tales. Each night, after the bedtime story ended and the lights were extinguished, the princess would gaze through the window at the glittering starry sky beyond. Would falling down a rabbit hole truly lead to a hidden wonderland? Were there really mermaids in the depths of the ocean? And the giant''s castle above the cloudswas it merely a legend, or could it be real? Father, Mother, once my 15th birthday passes, the curse will be lifted, and Ill finally be able to explore the outside world, right? The girls jewel-like eyes sparkled with hope as she lay on her pillow. This was the promise she had been given for as long as she could remember. Tomorrow is my birthday! Auroras voice was filled with unrestrained excitement. It was the day she had been waiting for her entire life, through thousands of days and nights. Father, Mother, Sir Rhine, thank you. After tomorrow, once the curse is broken I want to go out and see everything! There are so many things I want to see, so many places I want to visit. I want to find out if the things written in books are true The mirror froze on the image of Auroras radiant smile, filled with boundless hope for the future. The scene then transitioned to the next. Aurora was celebrating her 15th birthday. The old King, watching the celebration unfold, felt a weight lifted off his shoulders. It seemed his precautions had worked after all. By confiscating all the spindles in the kingdom and confining the princess, he believed he had completely eliminated any chance of Aurora coming into contact with a spindle, thereby preventing the prophecy from coming true. Although Ive confined my daughter for over a decade, and although seizing the kingdoms spindles caused public dissatisfaction, it was all worth it! The elderly monarchs white beard quivered as he spoke. Seeing the Kings exuberance, Rhine sighed softly, a wave of emotion washing over him. The old King was still too naive! When had a prophecy ever been avoided so easily? In countless myths and fairy tales, any attempts to resist a prophecy through human effort only ended up facilitating its fulfillment. Your Majesty In contrast to the Kings relief, the expressions of the witches were far from relaxed. As practitioners of true magic, they could sense a faint but ominous premonition. In the very next moment, the image in the mirror abruptly changed. After the birthday celebration had ended and before the final toll of midnight, Aurora was still observing the last half-hour of the prohibition. She wandered through the palace, aimlessly walking through the same rooms she had seen hundreds of thousands of times since her birth. ??Ϧ???? Eventually, she arrived at an ancient tower. Inside the tower was a narrow staircase that led up to a door. Embedded in the door was a golden key. How strange. I dont think Ive ever been here before, Aurora murmured, curiosity lighting up her features. She turned the golden key, and the door swung open effortlessly. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside, an old woman sat busily spinning thread. Aurora, who had never seen a spinning wheel before, asked in confusion: Hello! Granny, what are you doing here? Spinning thread, the old woman replied simply. This little thing that spinsit looks so fun! May I take a closer look? Auroras curiosity got the better of her, and she stepped forward, reaching out for the spindle. Outside the mirror, the Queen let out a piercing scream, her hand shooting out to cover the silver mirror in Rhines hands. No, no! Daughter, dont go near that thing! The old King turned pale, his expression one of utter shock: Wait! No! But how could Aurora inside the mirror possibly hear the voices of her parents outside it? As the King and Queen watched in despair and terror, Aurora touched the spindle, pricking her finger instantly. The blessing no man-made or natural weapon can harm Aurora was, of course, ineffective against a spindle, which wasnt classified as a weapon. In the next second, the golden-haired girl collapsed to the ground, unconscious. The curse had been fulfilled. However, the blessing Rhine had once bestowed upon her also took effect The princess did not die but instead fell into a deep, dreamless slumber. At this moment, the King and Queen rushed into the hall. The instant they stepped inside, they too succumbed to sleep. The horses in the stables, the dogs in the courtyard, the pigeons on the rooftops, and even the flies on the wallsall of them fell into slumber. Even the flames in the hearth ceased to burn, as though they too had drifted off to sleep. The sizzling of roasting meat went silent. Everything stopped moving. Everything sank into a deep, unbroken sleep. The curse of slumber blanketed the entire kingdom, sending every resident into an eternal rest. Not long after, thorny brambles began to grow across the land of the kingdom. Year after year, these wild plants grew taller and denser, eventually forming an impenetrable wall that obscured the palace entirely. Even the rooftops and chimneys disappeared beneath the green, tangled mass. Ten years passed. Twenty years passed. Fifty years passed. A legend began to spread about the cursed kingdom, telling the story of a beautiful princess who lay asleep within it. From then on, many princes came to explore. They attempted to hack their way through the thorny barrier to reach the palace, but none succeeded. Every hero who stepped onto this cursed land was either ensnared by the brambles or tripped by the undergrowth. It was as though countless hands reached out to grasp them, trapping them within until they ultimately met their end in agony. Outside the mirror. The old King gazed at his kingdom, now ruled by thorns and brambles, a cursed land no one dared to tread. His body trembled, weak and powerless. Why? Why couldnt we stop the curse? Why did a staircase and a room that never existed appear inside my palace? Why did an old woman with a spinning wheel appear out of thin air? None of it made any sense! The monarch, who had once ruled his kingdom with strength and wisdom, now collapsed into despair. He roared uncontrollably, his cries muffled by his hands as tears streamed down his face. It was as though he had truly lived through decades of time. As though all the disasters had already happened. Chapter 16: The Legendary Warrior Chapter 16: The Legendary WarriorThe Violet Fairy gently patted the King''s shoulder, offering comfort: "No, Your Majesty, this isnt your fault. A destined curse is like a prophecyno matter how much effort is spent, the ending is often difficult to change..." Seeing that the King had lost the will to continue watching the images in the mirror, Rhine lightly ran his small hand across its surface, wiping away the visions. As for the far future, even Rhine himself couldnt be certain. If the events unfolded according to the most popular version of , then a hundred years after the princess fell into slumber, a handsome prince would cut through the brambles, kiss the princess, and break the curse. But even Rhine wasnt sure if this worlds story would follow such a happy ending. After all, there were many variations of fairy tales. For instance, in the more primitive version of Sleeping Beauty, , the story took a much darker turn, involving assault and cannibalismnot exactly suitable for children. The one who awakened the princess wasnt a prince but a neighboring king who was, to put it bluntly, a rapist. As Rhine retracted the mirror, he distinctly felt a surge of wish power infuse his soul, causing his magical power to increase once more. By leveraging his foresight as a transmigrator, he had successfully fulfilled the King and Queens wish to "see the future." Even if that future was grim. After fulfilling this wish, Rhine also gained a sliver of genuine prophetic power. With this new ability, he could vaguely glimpse distant events or future scenes, though the information was hazy and required a suitable medium to clarify. Rhine had long noticed, back when he provided free medical care, that repeatedly fulfilling the same persons wishes significantly reduced the effectiveness. Only the first one or two wishes yielded substantial results. Now that he had fulfilled the King and Queens wishes twice, he realized it was time to find other "Children of Destiny." The Queen, watching the young mage silently put away the silver mirror, was already sobbing uncontrollably: Lord Rhine, is this truly our fate? No matter what we do, is there no way to break the curse or stop this disaster from coming? To the astonishment of everyone present, Rhine shook his head: No. According to the principles of magic, every curse has a method of breaking it. Otherwise, it could never have been established in the first place. When the Black Witch Maleficent cast the curse, she must have also embedded the conditions for lifting it. As long as we meet those conditions, we can break the cursewe dont need to wait for Princess Auroras 15th birthday. The 12 witches, as well as the King and Queen, fell silent. They all knew the method to completely lift the curse from the Little Princess. Killing the Black Witch would break the curse. But Maleficents magic is far too powerfulshes not someone we can defeat! the old King cried out in despair. He then hesitated, a flicker of hope sparking in his mind, and asked tentatively: Lord Rhine, are you suggesting that you can defeat Maleficent? Could it be that Rhine had hidden some trump card during their previous battle? Was he confident enough to propose such a suggestion? Rhine smiled faintly and answered with certainty: I cannot. The young mage continued: Tonight, we faced Maleficent immediately after she cast her powerful curse. If we challenge her again in the future, she will only grow stronger and even more invincible! The old Kings mouth twitched, and his face darkened. If Maleficent was already so powerful that she was nearly undefeatable, then what was the point of saying all this? Who could possibly kill her? The King had known Maleficent was stronger than the other 12 witches, but he hadnt realized the gap between them was as vast as heaven and earth. The 12 witches wore similarly grim expressions. The battle with Maleficent, when she transformed into a massive Black Dragon, had left an indelible impression on them. Even though they were all spellcasters capable of bending nature and reshaping reality, the difference in their abilities was utterly despairing. Even if the entire royal army were assembled to face such a monstrous being, morale would crumble in an instant! Numbers alone could never defeat a dragon. Your Majesty Rhine surveyed the solemn, downcast faces of the gathered crowd. Then, with a sweep of his platinum-colored robes, he bowed gently to the King and said: ???????? With my power alone, and even with the soldiers of the kingdom, we cannot defeat the Black Dragon Maleficent has become. But a warrior blessed with extraordinary gifts can. Through his study of the , Rhine had gained profound insights into this worlds supernatural forces. Not only could magicians wield wondrous spells, but great warriors could also train their bodies to surpass the limits of any human from Earth! Rhine raised his voice: Your Majesty, I know of such a warriorone who is braver than any knight in your service, and far more clever. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This warrior was bathed in powerful magic from the moment of birth, endowed with extraordinary strength, impervious to blades and arrows, and proficient in every form of swordsmanship. They master every weapon, armor, and shield known to mankind and may even possess a hint of magical knowledge. When this warrior draws their sword, only the gods themselves could rival their skill. When they pull their bowstring, their arrows can pierce targets across half a kingdom. When this warrior rides a noble steed into battle, even scattered armies will yield to their charisma and obey their commands. When they sing a battle hymn amidst a broken and defeated army, even the most disorganized troops will rally, regroup, and willingly sacrifice their lives in their name! I believe such a warrior could lead Your Majestys army to slay the Black Witch and break the curse at its root! Rhines voice rang with conviction as he painted the image of an unparalleled hero. Chapter 17: The Blessing Chapter 17: The BlessingAfter hearing Rhine''s words, the King and Queen were utterly stunned. The twelve witches were equally taken aback. Especially Violet Fairy, the leader of the twelve witches, who was visibly shocked. This young-looking magician actually knew such a powerful warrior? Recalling how Rhine had previously demonstrated magic far beyond her own, Violet Fairy began to suspect that the boy before them might not be as young as he appeared. Could he actually be an ancient wizard, hundreds of years old, pretending to be young? Lord Rhine, is what you said true? You actually know such an incredible warrior? Why didnt you say so earlier? The old Kings eyes widened in disbelief. The elderly man, now completely devoid of his regal authority, grasped this final lifeline. He grabbed Rhines robe and questioned him anxiously: Please tell me, Lord Rhine, where is this warrior? In which kingdom does he reside now? I want to hire him, even if it means emptying the entire royal treasury! Oh, and I can also offer him my daughter in marriage, allowing him to become the new master of the kingdom! I am willing to present the entire kingdom as a gift to him, as long as he can help me defeat the Black Witch and lift the curse. Rhine remained composed, his expression unchanged. After a brief pause, he said calmly: Your Majesty, let me confirm this: Are you truly determined to meet this warrior and willing to pay any priceeven making him the future ruler of the kingdom? The old King froze for half a second at the question. Then, The increasingly weary monarch nodded firmly, his eyes filled with emptiness. If the curse couldnt be lifted, the kingdom would be destroyed anywaywhat use was it then? Rhine smiled. Your Majesty, since you have made your decision, allow me to take you to meet this warrior Under the watchful gazes of the kingdoms monarch, queen, and witches, Rhine took deliberate steps forward. One step. Two steps. The young magician walked to the cradle of the little princess. After the blessings of the twelve witches, Rhine spread his arms wide and bestowed upon the swaddled Sleeping Beauty the thirteenth and final blessing: ??????????? Princess Aurora, recipient of twelvefold blessings. I grant you three gifts: the talent for battle, unyielding courage, and the power to uphold justice. I bless you to become the great warrior I have just described, to defeat the Black Witch Maleficent, and to personally break the curse upon you! Rhine turned lightly. That is the blessing I bestow upon Princess Aurora. Behind him, from the cradle and swaddling cloth, a brilliant light erupted, so dazzling that no one could keep their eyes open. The radiance signified the blessing had been delivered. Dead silence. Whether it was the King and Queen, who were the princesss parents, or the twelve witches, all of them stood frozen, as if they had been turned to stone. You couldnt blame them for their shockthey had never thought along these lines before. Rhines actions completely overturned the traditional mindset of these fairy tale characters. Was this a blessing usually given to a princess? They had never even heard of such an example! Rhines face remained natural, as if he had just done something entirely logical. It was actually the others stunned reactions that left him speechless. Wasnt what he did a perfectly reasonable course of action? The only resource they had left to potentially counter the Black Witch was this final opportunity to bless Aurora. Blessings, much like curses, carried a causal, self-fulfilling power. If the Black Witch could impose an inescapable curse, then they could use the same principle to preset a favorable outcome through a blessing. Compared to a passive defensive blessing like The princess will not die but will only fall into a deep sleep, wouldnt it be a hundred times better to declare in the blessing: The princess will slay the Black Witch and lift the curse herself? The King finally broke out of his shock and asked in a mix of surprise and doubt: Lord Rhine, what is this? Rhine smiled and patiently explained: Your Majesty, the future Princess Aurora will become the perfect warrior I just described. The blessings of the witches have already granted Princess Aurora all the positive qualities of mankind. Her Royal Highness, the Princess, has been blessed with a healthy body, immune to illness and fatigue. This will allow her to become the bravest of warriors. Her Royal Highness has been blessed with perfect memory and exceptional talent for learning, enabling her to easily master supreme swordsmanship and even magic. Her Royal Highness has been blessed with a voice that captivates hearts and a charm that enchants the masses. Because of this, she will become a commander capable of inspiring soldiers to follow her unto death, a shining banner in the midst of any army. Where she is present, morale will soar. As long as she stands, the army will never falter. Furthermore, Her Highness carries the blessing of being invulnerable to blades, fire, and water, making her the only one immune to the dragons flames and capable of plunging a blade into the heart of the beast! And with the blessing I have just bestowed, Princess Aurora will undoubtedly become the kingdoms greatest warrior, slay the Black Witch Maleficent, and personally lift the curse that would have caused her to be pricked by a spindle at the age of fifteen! The old King stood there, dazed, replaying in his mind the details of the warrior Rhine had described. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indeed, every part perfectly matched the blessings the witches had previously given to the Princess! Although he found it surprisingly logical, the old King couldnt help but roar internally: Is this even allowed?! Chapter 18: The Sage’s Three Requests Chapter 18: The Sages Three RequestsAfter a series of psychological exchanges and initial shock, the old King surprisingly began to feel a bit relieved. He had already resolved himself to give the kingdom to an unfamiliar warrior. Now, seeing that it would be given to his own child instead of a stranger, wasnt that actually better? Shifting his gaze away from the King, Rhine glanced at the witches, who were still frozen in disbelief. What now? The blessings of invulnerability to blades, fire, and waterwerent those your doing? Why act so surprised? Clearing his throat, Rhine continued, Everyone, the blessing I gave to Princess Aurora today must remain a secret. After leaving the kingdom, the Black Witch Maleficent could still monitor the development of the curse. If she learns that we used a blessing to create a warrior destined to defeat her, she will certainly try to disrupt the blessings fulfillment. The power of blessings is ultimately limited. We cannot sit idly by and wait for prophecy to fulfill itselfwe must actively work to make it come true Earlier, during the discussion about what blessing to grant, Rhine had discreetly sent away all the soldiers and servants nearby, ensuring that only the King, Queen, and witches were aware of the blessings details. Rhine had also considered granting an exaggerated blessing such as omniscience and omnipotence. However, blessings had their limits. If they couldnt even remove Maleficents curse outright, they certainly couldnt bestow power surpassing the Black Witch herself. Thus, Rhine devised a tailored blessing that emphasized innate talent and a fated path. Turning to the old King, Rhine said, To ensure the success of the blessing, there are three tasks I must trouble Your Majesty with. The old King, despite everything, was worthy of being called a king. By now, he had accepted the absurd reality before him: Please, Lord Rhine, instruct me. Unconsciously, after everything that had happened, the King had begun to view the young magician before him as his only source of hope and support. Thus, when Rhine presented his suggestions, the King naturally felt they should be followed. Rhine spoke slowly, The first task: Your Majesty must keep tonights events a secret. Do not let the kingdoms people learn that this land has been cursed by the Black Witch and faces destruction in a few decades. ????????? If word gets out, the entire kingdom will be thrown into chaos! From the most powerful nobles to the wealthiest merchants, everyone will do everything they can to escape this cursed land. Your Majestys court will be devoid of wise ministers. Your army will have no brave soldiers willing to fight. The kingdoms fields will no longer see diligent farmers. If that happens, the kingdom will collapse from within long before the curse arrives. Hearing Rhines warning, the old King nodded lightly. It was indeed a major risk! But could the curse truly be avoided just by fleeing the kingdom? If so, then Seemingly sensing what the King was pondering, Rhines youthful, water-like eyes dimmed slightly. He sighed softly and explained, I just performed a divination using Her Royal Highness as a medium to determine the nature of the curse: Maleficents curse cannot be avoided, even by fleeing the kingdom! But even if Your Majesty says so, the people are unlikely to believe you. They will only see it as the schemes of those in power. Our goal is to lift the curse. The kingdom must not collapse under the weight of a different curse, one named fear, before the witchs curse even takes effect! As Rhine spoke, a few of the witches expressions subtly changed. Sweeping his gaze over them, Rhine continued, The second task: Your Majesty must pretend that I never showed you a glimpse of the future and never gave Princess Aurora this unique blessing. Proceed with your original planssuch as confiscating spindles from the populace and creating the false impression that Princess Aurora is confined within the palace Meanwhile, I, along with the twelve witches, will take Her Royal Highness away from the palace. Before the day of the curse arrives, we will train her to become both a queen fit to rule the throne and a warrior capable of slaying the dragon. Rhine then elaborated on the details of his plan. The King accepted them without objection, though the Queens expression revealed a trace of sorrow. Finally, the young magician continued, The third task is as follows:... Next, I will take Her Royal Highness, the Princess, away from the palace for a long time until I can raise her into a self-reliant warrior. During this time, I must ask Your Majesty to spread tales about mefeel free to embellish and exaggerate them. Before I became a Court Mage, I used potions and spells to cure thousands of patients, but the scale of my influence is still far from sufficient. Moreover, the stories about me now need to include even more critical details. These tales should emphasize that the kingdom is home to a magician capable of granting wishes. If someone harbors a wish strong enough, and they recite the legendary title, their wish may come true. The title is as follows: Sage Beyond the World, Prophet Who Foresees the Future, Wizard of Miracles and Wishes Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 19: The Emergence of the Magician’s Legend Chapter 19: The Emergence of the Magicians LegendWhen Rhine made his request, not only was the King perplexed, but even the twelve witches, well-versed in magic, couldnt quite understand his intentions. Was defining a multi-part title for others to recite some sort of magical ritual? Yet, the idea of a story where simply chanting a name could make wishes come true did have a certain mystical charm. Of course, its no problem. Lord Rhine, everything will be as you wish, the King agreed without hesitation. To him, this was the simplest of requests! Rhine smiled and thanked the King. This, too, was one of his own innovations in using prophetic powera concept inspired by novels. Unlike the other magicians of this world, I possess many novel ideas from another world, from another time. As I fulfill more wishes and accumulate supernatural rewards, those elements from Earths entertainment works can all be replicated one by one. Reflecting on this, Rhine couldnt help but feel a sense of anticipation. After his confrontation with the Black Witch, Rhine had come to a sobering realization: compared to the truly powerful magicians of this world, he still had a long way to go. That night, the Kings soldiers stormed into the old craftsmans residence. Acting on orders, they sought to arrest the deceitful craftsman and have him hanged. However, when they burst through the doors, they found that the old craftsman had already hung himself from a beam. After learning of the disastrous events at the banquet, the old craftsman had taken his own life out of guilt. The old craftsman left behind a letter, pleading for the King and Lord Rhines mercy. In his letter, he begged them to spare his family, including his wife and his younger brother Oz, who worked in the circus. Weeks passed since the great battle within the royal palace. The version of the story circulating among the common folk had transformed into the following account: The infamous Black WitchMaleficenthad been invited to Princess Auroras baptism ceremony but suddenly flew into a rage at the banquet. She attacked the Kings guards, causing significant casualties among the soldiers. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fortunately, the kingdoms court mage, the wise Sage, and grand magician, Lord Rhine, displayed extraordinary power. He protected the King and Queen and, along with the twelve witches, turned the tide and repelled Maleficent. Now, it was rumored that the Black Witch Maleficent had fled to another kingdom. As for the critical fact that "the witch cursed the Princess and even the entire kingdom," it was deliberately omitted. The sun continued to rise as usual, but no one knew that the shadow of death already loomed over the entire kingdom. In this period, a new, fantastical legend began to spread between taverns and campfires. Have you heard the story of the magician who grants wishes? Do you think its true? Come on, Jerry, youre not a three-year-old. How could such fairy tales be real? But I heard someone say that the magician from the story is the same Lord Rhine who treated thousands of patients in the southern region before becoming the kingdoms Sage! ???????????? Having a real person as the inspiration for the story isnt unusual. Besides, Lord Rhine is now the kingdoms revered court magicianwhy would he bother listening to the wishes of commoners like us? The versions of the legend varied wildly, but they all revolved around a mysterious boy magician who could grant wishes. Almost every version also mentioned a peculiar title. It was said that a starving and desperate child once recited the title and made a wish. Not long after, a brightly colored bird brought her bread and water. After a few such incidents seemed to come true, the legend spread rapidly, becoming a bedtime story for many children and even starting to gain traction beyond the kingdoms borders. However, most people who made wishes out of curiosity saw no miracles come to pass. Some doubted the legends authenticity, while others believed that only particularly sincere wishes had a small chance of being fulfilled. During this time, Oz was in a poor state. As the circuss hot air balloon operator and headline magician, he was constantly consumed by fear and unease. Oz, are you in some sort of trouble? I have a suggestiondo you want to hear it? A colleague at the circus tried to comfort the pale-faced Oz. No, no. Just leave me alone, Oz muttered, waving them off. Only Oz knew that his terror was something he couldnt share with others. A few days ago, his older brotherthe craftsman who had served the royal court for many yearshad taken his own life out of guilt for faking the golden plate. Even worse, according to rumors Oz had picked up, the fake golden plate was what had provoked Maleficents sudden attack at the Princesss baptism ceremony! Its all over. Its all over. Its because my brother provoked the Black Witch that this disaster happened. Whats even scarier is that my brother seemed to get the idea to commit fraud from my careless joke! If His Majesty discovers that this is connected to me, Im as good as dead! No, even if His Majesty doesnt find out, he might still vent his anger on me. The more Oz thought about it, the more terrified he became. He trembled uncontrollably, overwhelmed with regret and despair. "Oz, while I dont know what kind of trouble youre in, I have a suggestionyou could try making a wish to the magician from the recent legend. They say that only particularly strong and sincere wishes have a chance of coming true. With the state youre in, maybe itll actually work, the colleague, who had been sent away earlier, reappeared at some point. Poking his head around the doorframe, he offered the suggestion. Make a wish to the magician from the legend? Oz froze, his eyes flickering with a hint of light. He had heard about the "wish-granting magician" legend recently as well. It didnt cost anything, so why not give it a try? But the very next moment, Oz dismissed the thought. What a joke! The magician in the legend was said to be none other than the kingdoms sole Sage, the Kings advisor, and the royal court mageLord Rhine. Oz had offended the King, and now he was supposed to seek help from the Kings advisor and court magician? What kind of suicidal thinking was that? If the great magician really could hear his heartfelt prayers from afar, Oz thought, then it would be a mercy if he didnt send a bolt of lightning down to strike him dead! With that, Ozs glimmer of hope extinguished, leaving him in despair. His face darkened, clouded by the shadow of his hopeless situation. As the saying goes, What you think about by day, youll dream of by night. That night, Oz couldnt sleep peacefully at all. He dreamed of soldiers breaking down his door, capturing him, and condemning him to death by hanging. Terrified by the nightmare, the crying Oz, desperate and panicked, decided to give the legend one last shot. He repeated the words from the story: Sage Beyond the World, Prophet Who Foresees the Future, Wizard of Miracles and Wishes Please, I just want to live. Help me escape this kingdom safely! As Dream-Oz chanted the plea, the real Oz muttered the same words in his sleep. Far away, on a distant road. Having packed up and left the palace with little Princess Aurora, Rhine was traveling in a bumpy carriage when he heard the faint sound of a distant plea. Chapter 20: The Magician of the Land of Oz (1) Chapter 20: The Magician of the Land of Oz (Part 1)Lately, Rhine often heard distant voices of wishes being made. Each day, he would pick the strongest wishes to listen to closely and make them come true. Rhine didnt need to physically go to where the wish-makers were. Instead, he would summon small natural spirits or birds or issue orders to local officials to indirectly provide aid. Suddenly, he heard another voice of prayer from afar. What an incredible wish force! Rhine shuddered slightly. This time, the wish-maker was a Child of Destiny, or more accurately, a Protagonist of Fate! Rhine had long suspected that the so-called Children of Destiny were characters from fairy tales with significant presence. However, he had never had the opportunity to confirm this theoryuntil now. Closing his eyes quickly, Rhine tuned in to Ozs prayer. A magician and balloon operator named Oz? Works in a circus. Fears being implicated in the fake golden plate incident Reading the details of the wish, Rhine chuckled softly. So thats all? Hes just scared of this? Well, since you prayed to me in your dream, Ill grant your wish, Rhine muttered with a small smile. The content of the wish: to escape the kingdom and find a safe place. As he thought about it, many connections began forming in Rhines mind regarding Ozs identity. The name Oz. A Child of Destiny A timid personality Skilled in magic tricks and balloon piloting Could it be Oz? The scammer king Oz from or !? In this classic fairy tale, the protagonist Dorothy is swept away by a tornado to a magical dreamland called the Land of Oz, where she embarks on a fantastical journey and befriends the Scarecrow, the Tin Man, and the Cowardly Lion. ???????????? The Land of Oz is protected by powerful witches in the East, West, North, and South. Meanwhile, in the center of the lands Emerald City resides Oz, a supposedly great and powerful wizard. Of course, as the story unfolds, readers following Dorothys perspective discover that the so-called Great Wizard Oz is actually a fraudhis magic is nothing more than a collection of clever tricks and illusions. So its that Oz. This must be Oz before he goes to the Land of Oz! Well, its obviously not called the Land of Oz yetOz hasnt even gone there yet! Guess itll be a few more years before the Emerald City is built! And a long time after that, Dorothy will finally arrive in the Land of Oz! I cant believe Ive arrived in such an early era and met the future Great Wizard Oz. This realization caught Rhine slightly off guard. After all, in the original , Ozs hometown was Omaha, Nebraska, in the United States. However, since this mixed fairy tale world didnt have a country called the United States of America, it made sense for Ozs birthplace and background to have shifted. Rhine began considering how to fulfill Ozs wish. In the original story, Oz ends up in the magical land due to a hot air balloon accident. So, lets help him fulfill that prophecy! Today, the circus where Oz worked was holding a regular performance. Before the show began, Oz sat in an ascending hot air balloon, attracting the crowds attention and gathering them together to buy tickets. Suddenly, someone in the audience shouted, Wow, its the Kings soldiers! Are they here to watch the circus too? Peering out of the balloon basket, Oz spotted a small squad of soldiers approaching. Damn it, damn it! My nightmare is coming true. They must be here on the Kings orders to capture me! The brilliant magician turned pale as a corpse, trembling uncontrollably in the balloon basket. Before Oz could react, the ropes tethering the balloon suddenly snapped. Ahhh! Whats happening? Why did the ropes break?! The untethered balloon, now at the mercy of the wind, rose higher and higher into the sky. The balloon floated farther and farther away, carried by the breeze. The audience below screamed in astonishment: The magician Oz is still up in the balloon! Someone save him! Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 22: The Magician of the Land of Oz (2) Chapter 22: The Magician of the Land of Oz (Part 2)Amidst the astonished gasps of the audience, the drifting balloon and Magician Oz disappeared together into the far reaches of the sky. On a distant hill, a silver-haired boy chuckled. Respected Great Magician Oz, your wish to safely escape the kingdom has been fulfilled. Dont forget to leave a good review! Earlier, it was Rhine who had granted life to the rope, allowing it to sever itself. As for the soldiers who came to watch the circus, naturally, they were arranged by Rhine behind the scenes. To fulfill a clients wish, I go all out with the act. Where else can you find such a wonderful magician as me? Rhine said smugly, not at all worried about Ozs safety. After all, he knew that according to the original plot of , this journey wouldnt lead Oz to any dangerinstead, he was on his way to becoming an emperor! (Literally.) Just in case, Rhine had even performed a divination, confirming that this was an auspicious omen bringing a turning point in destiny. Having fulfilled another wish for one of the , Rhine once again felt a surge of power in his soul. With a flick of his slender hand, the air around him twisted ever so slightly. After granting Ozs wish to escape abroad, he had gained a sliver of spatial power! It seems that if I wish, I can teleport to faraway places. Of course, not to places Ive never been or dont know about, and theres a distance limit. In the future, even if the Black Witch Maleficent comes knocking, I may not be able to fight her, but at least I can escape with Her Highness Aurora! Hmm, there are still 15 years until the curse of being pricked by a spindle and dying takes effect. Once Princess Aurora grows up a bit, I can take her beyond the borders of the Rose Kingdom and travel the continent! By that time, the Emerald City of the Land of Oz will surely be complete. I can take her to visit Rhine smiled as he looked up at the snow-white clouds and the azure sky, lost in dreams of the future. The balloon drifted higher and farther, higher and farther, until it rose above the clouds. Heavens, the balloon is floating farther and farther away. I have no idea where Ill end up Oz shivered in the cold and fear of the high altitude. And so, the balloon drifted for an entire day and night. The next morning, upon waking up, Oz found that the balloon had flown over a beautiful and strange land. After several hours, the balloon slowly descended, leaving him unharmed. Oz discovered he had landed among a group of peculiar people. Their attire was unlike any group Oz had encountered in the kingdom. The men wore round hats with a small pointed tip in the middle and little bells hanging on the edges that jingled with every step. The women were dressed in white robes that draped over their shoulders, sparkling with tiny stars that shimmered like diamonds under the sunlight. ??????????????? Wow, did he really come down from the clouds? Yes, I saw it with my own eyes! At first, he was just a tiny dot, so high up in the sky, and then he slowly descended Sir, you can fly? You must be a great magician! Respected and mighty magician, may we ask why you have graced our land with your presence? The peculiar people looked at Oz with admiration and awe, clearly believing that this man who descended from the sky was a powerful magician. Magician? Im just a magician a stage performer Oz thought to himself. He almost said it aloud but stopped. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This group seemed to hold magicians in high regard and appeared to be rather gullible Now hungry and thirsty, Oz thought, Why not pretend to be a magician and get some food and drink out of them? After all, this place is so remote that no one can verify whether Im telling the truth or not! With a sly smile, Oz put his hands on his hips and drew upon his years of stage performance experience. Without even needing to rehearse, he began spinning a tale for the crowd: Indeed, I am a powerful magicianOz, from the western kingdom. At the age of five, I began learning magic under the great magician Rhine. Oh, you may not have heard of him, but hes the most powerful magician in our country. And I am his most prized apprentice, inheriting all of his magic The crowd listened to Ozs story with wide-eyed amazement, occasionally letting out gasps of wonder. Oh heavens, if Master Rhine ever hears the lies Im making up, hell surely kill me. Please bless me, let him never find out about this Oz thought nervously to himself. Wow! You really are an incredible magician! the peculiar people exclaimed in excitement. Before long, the crowd, who worshipped magicians, prepared a grand feast for Oz. They offered him the most delicious food, allowing the famished and thirsty Oz to eat his fill. Great magician, have you had enough to eat? Certainly. Thank you for the food and water, Oz replied, wiping his oily mouth. At that moment, the men and womens eyes sparkled as they looked at him earnestly and pleaded: Then, Great Magician Oz, please use your powerful magic to help us defeat the evil Eastern Witch and free us all from her enslavement! Huh? What witch? This country also has witches? The real kind that knows magic? Seeing the sincerity in their eyes, Oz nearly fainted in shock. Me, fight the Eastern Witch? Are you kidding?! Chapter 23: The Black Witch’s Confusion Chapter 23: The Black Witchs ConfusionBeyond the lands of the Rose Kingdom, in a hidden corner imperceptible to any diviner, stood a dark, ominous Gothic castle, shrouded in a chilling aura of fear. Inside the castle, the Black Witch Maleficent stretched lazily on her obsidian throne, reminiscing about her recent exploits in the royal city. I merely destroyed a kingdom and cursed a bunch of people I despise. Nothing major, no need to dwell on it, she muttered dismissively. To a legendary magical master like her, the fate of a mortal kingdom was a matter decided on a whim. And yet, her supernatural intuition faintly stirred, hinting at a vague unease. Wait, did I forget something? Thats right, on that night, there was still one blessing opportunity left. That little Court Mage Rhine hadnt yet given Princess Aurora his blessing. How did I overlook that? The magic of those fools could never lift my curse. But if they used that blessing opportunity thats a different story! Maleficent held firmly to a principle: anything she set out to do must be done perfectly. She would not allow her curse to fail! Closing her eyes, she focused her senses on the curse she had cast. After a long moment, the Black Witch opened her eyes. Strange... The curse hasnt been weakened? She could clearly sense that the power of the curse remained entirely intact. The prophecy that the Little Princess will prick her finger on a spindle and die at the age of 15 still flows firmly along the river of destiny, unaltered. Now, it was the Black Witchs turn to feel puzzled. Didnt they have one last blessing opportunity? Why didnt they use it? Could it be that they completely ignored my curse and simply bestowed the princess with an ordinary blessing? How utterly foolish. Maleficent sneered. Still uneasy, she pulled out a crystal ball and chanted an incantation. Throughout the kingdom, hundreds of crows became her eyes and ears. The crows flew through streets and alleys, entered taverns, and gathered the information the Black Witch sought. Did you hear? For some reason, His Majesty the King has locked the princess deep inside the palace, forbidding anyone from entering or leaving that tower. Really? Has His Majesty gone mad? Exactly, and recently the Kings soldiers have been going door-to-door confiscating spindles. Who knows what His Majesty is thinking! Shh, quiet! What are you gossiping about? (covers mouth) S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its such a pity (sighs). I heard the Little Princess received blessings from the witches and is the most beautiful child in the world. Id love to see what this little beauty looks like! ????????????? Are you out of your mind? How could you just casually look at Her Highness the Princess? Finding that everything aligned with her expectations, the Black Witch Maleficent ended her spell with a satisfied smirk. Hahaha, do they think that keeping Princess Aurora away from spindles will prevent the curse from being fulfilled? How predictableexactly the sort of foolish plan that idiot King would come up with. The Black Witch descended the rocky steps of her castle and stepped outside into the darkness. In an instant, she transformed into a Black Dragon, her wings beating as she soared into the dim sky. Speaking of which, after staying in that wretched Rose Kingdom for over a decade, its been far too long since I visited my sisters and friends. Hahaha Chapter 24: The Little Princess’s Growth Chapter 24: The Little Princesss GrowthRhine and the twelve witches took Princess Aurora to a small town outside the royal capital. Using the illusion magic of one of the witches, they subtly adjusted their appearances to avoid being recognized. Time flew by, and the days passed quickly. The witches took turns caring for the princess, while Rhine stayed by Auroras side at all times. He would occasionally listen to distant wishes and either teleport to fulfill them himself or summon birds and nature spirits to complete the tasks in his stead. During the day, Rhine served as Auroras mentor. At night, the witches would take turns teaching the princess. Day by day, Princess Aurora grew up. She was unaware of her noble and unique status, but all the blessings bestowed upon her were being fulfilled. She was intelligent, beautiful, and loved by everyone she met. Her learning speed was astonishingshe never forgot anything she read or heard. Her body remained perpetually healthy, as if gifted by the gods, never feeling fatigue. To maximize the potential of her blessed physique, Rhine designed a scientific exercise regimen specifically for her. After reviewing Rhines training program, which was centuries ahead of its time, the witches couldnt help but marvelcenturies ahead of their time as well: This is child abuse! She doesnt get tired or sick anyway, so whats the harm in 12 hours of training a day? Ive already factored in time for meals and sleep, Rhine defended himself. Why are you looking at me? Wasnt it you who gave her the perfectly healthy body blessing? Despite their protests, the witches couldnt argue with the results. Even in magic, Princess Aurora showed some talent. Although she wasnt as gifted as Rhine, her abilities still amazed the witches. In this world, those with enough talent to learn magic were one in a million. The vast majority of people, no matter how hard they studied, couldnt cast even the simplest spell. Occasionally, Rhine and the witches would use funds provided by the king to hire experts in various fields to teach the princess subjects like astronomy, geography, mathematics, history, and natural sciences. Every teacher was, at least once, utterly shocked by the brilliance of the girl who seemed to absorb knowledge like a sponge. Of course, not even the most imaginative teacher could have guessed that the clever, polite, and lovable little girl before them was the very princess described in bardic legendsthe one supposedly imprisoned forever in the deepest part of the palace. Throughout her studies, Aurora displayed a charm far beyond her years. Despite her young age, she seemed to possess an enchanting allure that captivated everyone she interacted with. Every rise and fall of her voice elicited a protective affection, making her teachers eager to give her everything they knew. More than once, a teacher was willing to forgo their feeor even pay out of pocketfor the chance to give Aurora another lesson. When the precocious princess quickly mastered a subject, Rhine and the witches often found themselves struggling with the task of dismissing the enthusiastic tutors. ????a??????s I beg you, your child is a mathematical genius! I dont want any money, just please let her become my exclusive apprentice! Out! I know for a fact that you ran out of things to teach her last week and have been dragging it out. Now its Aurora teaching instead! Fine, fine! Let her be my teacher then! Get lost! After sending away yet another hired tutor, Rhine massaged his temples and sighed. This is the terrifying power of a blessed charm? Its practically anomalous-meme-level stuff! Admittedly, Rhine had to acknowledge that his own appearance had an otherworldly beauty. But Princess Auroras extraordinary allure came directly from her dual blessings of beauty and voice, making it a supernatural trait far beyond what Rhine could replicate. Aurora was only seven years old, and her charm had already reached such heights. What would happen when she grew up?! Compared to the local witches, only Rhine, an outsider to this world, could truly comprehend the terrifying power hidden within Aurora. On Earth, the internet would call such a power succubus vibes, capable of enchanting anyone regardless of gender or age and rallying support in the most desperate situations. Rhine was convinced this ability was a universal super skill across all cultures! Your Majesty, your kingdoms future is in good hands! With someone like her commanding your army, how could you ever lose? With her as your ruler, how could your nation not flourish? As the days passed, Rhine decided that Auroras physical training had reached an appropriate level and that it was time for her to formally learn combat techniques. He hired a swordsmanship instructor for her. On Earth, swords werent the most effective battlefield weaponthey lacked the reach of longer weapons and the armor-piercing power of blunt weapons. But in this supernatural world, swordsmanship was the most powerful and versatile martial art! The princesss swordsmanship instructor was the most renowned swordmaster in the kingdom. His skills were unmatched, and naturally, his pride was just as formidable. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If not for the old kings personal intervention, no amount of money could have persuaded this famed swordmaster to take on a student. I never imagined it would be His Majesty himself summoning me and ordering me to teach swordsmanship, the swordmaster mused. His Majesty seemed so seriouswho could this brave warrior be, someone in need of my guidance? Receiving the kings secret appointment, the swordmaster couldnt help but let his imagination run wild. Could it be a valiant general commanding the kingdoms army? Or perhaps a member of the royal guard? Chapter 25: The Swordmaster Fled in Panic Chapter 25: The Swordmaster Fled in PanicThe moment the Swordmaster laid eyes on his prospective student, his jaw nearly hit the ground. What? You want to teach this little girl swordsmanship? The Swordmaster was dumbfounded, his trembling hand pointing forward. A few meters ahead stood a delicate little girl with hair as golden as molten sunlight. She looked no older than seven or eight, her posture graceful and polite. Her serene elegance carried an air of noble beauty. Yes, thats right. The two of you will spar in sword training every day. Rhine pulled out a wooden sword he had prepared in advance. With this this enormous, heavy wooden sword you want me to spar with little girl? The Swordmaster stared at the heavy wooden sword, which was nearly taller than the girl herself, and completely lost control of his facial expressions. Of course not! Rhine immediately shot down the Swordmasters assumption. The Swordmaster let out a sigh of relief. Then, Rhine casually tossed the wooden sword to little Aurora. The wooden sword is for her. We wouldnt want you to get hurt. Youll use a real sword. The Swordmaster glanced at the sharp, blood-stained sword hanging at his waist. Then he looked at the little golden-haired girl in front of him, who was holding a wooden sword taller than herself and earnestly sizing up her opponent. At that moment, the Swordmaster began to question reality. Rhine shrugged, wearing an expression that screamed, Isnt this obvious? After all, Princess Aurora was protected by the witches blessing that made her immune to all weapons. Even if struck by a real sword, shed be fine. The one who should be worried was this mere mortal, the esteemed Sword Saint A few seconds later. The Swordmaster was slammed to the ground by Auroras terrifying strength. As he lay there, writhing in pain, he finally realized: With the witches blessings amplifying her abilities, Princess Auroras photographic memory and extraordinary learning aptitude were fully unleashed during her sword training. Every move she saw was instantly committed to memory. And when she executed the techniques, it was as if shed practiced them thousands of times, her movements fluid and seamless. She even improved upon them, surpassing the original! ???????????? Her eternally healthy physique and immunity to injury allowed Aurora to practice high-risk maneuvers without any concern for harm or long-term consequences. These factors combined to make Aurora a monster cloaked in the form of a young girl. Her progress was astonishing, her growth palpable with each passing minute! Both Rhine and the witches were thrilled by her progress. To be honest, the now-monster-like Princess Aurora was becoming increasingly unreal to them. Every time they saw her knock the Swordmaster to the ground like a true Sword Saint, the witches couldnt help but scream internally: Are we the blessings on the Princess are the ones we gave her? Watching the Princess improve day by day, the only one whose mood dampened was the Swordmasterwho was tasked with being her sparring partner and daily punching bag. This golden-haired little girlwhat even she? Despite her petite frame, she possessed monstrous strength! At first, he could rely on his technique and mastery of swordsmanship to hold his own against her. But as Aurora quickly learned his every move, all that remained for him was relentless defeat! One day, the Swordmaster, now bruised and battered, lay in bed tossing and turning. His thoughts drifted to a story that had been circulating around the kingdom for years. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a tale of a magician who could grant wishes. The Sage Beyond the World, the Prophet Who Foresees the Future, the Wizard of Miracles and Wishes I implore you, he murmured. My wish is: to wake up tomorrow morning without any pain. That night, Rhine, who was sleeping in the adjacent room and overheard the prayer, snuck into the Swordmasters room under the cover of darkness and healed him with his most proficient healing magic. The next morning, the Swordmaster woke up completely pain-free. No way the legend is real? Does praying really work? The Swordmaster was overjoyed. Seeing that the Swordmaster had recovered well, Rhine was equally satisfied. That night, the Swordmaster lay in bed once again and prayed fervently, this time wishing, Please let this secret mission from His Majesty end quickly. I dont want to spar with this monster in a girls skin anymore! Unfortunately, this time, the wish-granting magician did not bestow his mercy. And so, many more days passed. Today, the valiant Swordmaster finally fled in panic. Of course, the only reason he was allowed to leave successfully was that Rhine had confirmed multiple times that there was nothing left for him to teach Aurora. It seems theres no one left in the kingdom capable of instructing Aurora, Rhine said, rubbing his temples. This was an issue he hadnt anticipated when he proposed the Super Princess plan: Princess Aurora was learning too fast and becoming too skilled. No one could keep up with her! If she stays in the kingdom, she likely wont learn anything new. Maybe in a while, we can consider taking Her Highness out of the kingdom to travel the world. After all, with my teleportation ability, traveling would be easy Hmm, we also need to gather information on the Black Witch Maleficent. Who knows which country the culprit behind the curse has fled to? Theres been no recent news about the Black Witch, and the prophecy hasnt provided any clues. She must have some way of blocking others from foreseeing her movements Lets also contact His Majesty the King to see if he has any useful information regarding the Black Witch. Rhine gathered his thoughts and gazed out of the window at the blood-red setting sun. He was filled with anticipation for the new, uncharted journey of venturing beyond the kingdom with Aurora. The crimson dusk illuminated the boys silver hair. By the way, wheres Grandma Rosa? It should be her turn soon to take over caring for Aurora. Where has she gone? Rhine turned to look at the Violet Fairy nearby. Grandma Rosa was the weakest in magic among the twelve witches, so Rhine didnt usually pay much attention to her. Before Rosa left, she mentioned something to me, Violet Fairy replied. She said she had discovered the whereabouts of a powerful magical artifact. Shes off treasure hunting for it now and will return once shes obtained it. A powerful magical artifact? What kind? Rhine asked, puzzled. She didnt mention what the artifacts ability was. She only described its appearance It seems to look like Violet Fairy lowered her head in thought. A tinderbox! Chapter 26: The Soldier and the Tinderbox Chapter 26: The Soldier and the TinderboxThe familiar word instantly jolted Rhines memory. This is badget her back here, immediately! Rhine recalled the classic Andersen fairy tale, , sometimes known as . In the story, an ordinary soldier, with the help of a witch, retrieves gold and a magical tinderbox from a tree hollow. However, instead of handing over the tinderbox as promised, the soldier kills the witch who revealed its secret and keeps the tinderbox for himself. With the tinderboxs power, the soldier gains wealth, kills the old king, becomes the new king, and marries the old kings daughtera beautiful princess locked in the deepest part of the palace. The storys progression is a quintessential "lucky break leading to an underdogs rise" narrative, and its ending was predictable. And now, the one searching for the tinderbox was none other than Grandma Rosa! In the storys first act, the soldier kills the witch to seize the tinderbox. Rhine had never imagined this tale could take place in the Rose Kingdom, the Sleeping Beautys Kingdom. He had assumed that if came to life in this world, it would occur in another kingdom. Rhines thoughts churned. Lord Rhine, whats wrong? The Violet Fairy noticed his sudden change in expression and immediately grew anxious. I saw ita dangerous future, Rhine said solemnly. Grandma Rosa might be in danger! Quickly, we must notify her! But shes been gone for a while now It might be too late to catch her And we dont even know where she is, the Violet Fairy said, her face clouded with worry. Earlier that day, along a remote road near the kingdoms border. An elderly, hunched witch with snow-white hair stood before a tree hollow by the roadside and shouted: Did you get the tinderbox? This frail old witch was none other than Grandma Rosa. At 173 years old, Grandma Rosa had lived deep in the forest for many years, rarely appearing in public. Only the other witches and the kingdoms nobility knew of her existence. R?????????? Among the 13 witches of the kingdomnow 12 after the departure of the Black Witch MaleficentRosa was the least skilled in combat magic. However, she had her own strengthsshe could occasionally hear strange whispers containing valuable knowledge. These whispers had taught her the magic to prolong her life, allowing her to live to her current age. Not long ago, the whispers had revealed a secret to Grandma Rosa about an ancient hidden chamber created by a legendary magician. Inside the chamber lay a powerful magical artifactthe tinderbox. This chamber was guarded by three magical creatures, both terrifying and wondrous. The tinderbox, which could control these creatures, was worth far more than all the gold and silver in the chambertruly priceless! Princess Aurora is destined to become a heroic rider. Ordinary warhorses wont be able to withstand her in battle. The magical creatures summoned by the tinderbox would be perfect as her mounts! Hahaha, who wouldve thought that even an old nobody like me, whos lived for over a century, could contribute to defeating the Black Witch Maleficent. When I get the tinderbox, Ill give it to Aurora as her 10th birthday gift. Oh, I cant wait to see how happy shell be when she receives it. Grandma Rosa chuckled at the thought of presenting the tinderbox to Aurora. Her wrinkled face scrunched up into an even deeper map of creases, etched by the passage of time. In her minds eye, she envisioned Auroras lovely face and the girls voice, as beautiful as the sound of heaven itself. Auroras enchanting voice, which could captivate anyone, was, in fact, a gift Grandma Rosa had personally bestowed upon the young princess during her baptism ten years ago. The whispers had also told Grandma Rosa how to clear the hidden chambers challenges. It required a peculiar magical ritualon the correct astrological day, the first soldier she encountered on this road had to be given an enchanted blue-checkered apron. With the spell activated, the magical creatures guarding the chamber would remain docile, allowing access to the gold and the tinderbox without any obstacles. Of course, Grandma Rosa didnt expect the soldier to help her for free. As long as she could retrieve the tinderbox, she didnt care if all the gold in the tree hollow went to the soldier. The gold in the tree hollow would be a windfall for an ordinary soldier! He could live a good life, eat the best food, sleep in a fine house, and use the remaining money to marry a woman he loves, start a family, and live happily ever after. Beneath the tree hollow, faint rustling and occasional exclamations could be heard, along with bursts of laughter. The exclamations came from the soldiers shock at seeing the massive guardian dogs, while the laughter was his joy at discovering the treasure. It seemed everything was progressing smoothly or so Grandma Rosa thought. At that moment, a voice came from the bottom of the tree hollow: Pull me up, old witch! Did you get the tinderbox? Grandma Rosa hurriedly asked again. Oh no! I completely forgot about it. The soldiers voice echoed up, filled with regret. After a brief pause, the soldiers voice returned: Ive got the tinderbox now. Pull me up! Grandma Rosa pulled the soldier out of the hollow. The soldiers pockets, boots, satchel, and even his hat were stuffed to the brim with gold and silver coins. Well then, thank you, handsome and strong soldier. All this gold is yours now. Hand over the tinderbox to me, Grandma Rosa said with a beaming smile. The soldier didnt hand over the tinderbox. Instead, he looked at Grandma Rosa with suspicion and asked, What do you need this tinderbox for? If you value it so much, it must be a priceless treasure! Grandma Rosa hesitated, lowering her head and stopping herself from speaking further. She saw the greed in the soldiers eyes and knew that revealing the tinderboxs purpose would lead to no good. The next moment, Grandma Rosas eyes widened in shock. The soldiers sword pierced through her chest. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At 173 years old, Rosa was far too slow to react. She didnt even have time to defend herself. As the weakest in combat magic among the twelve witches, Rosas frail body lacked any protective enchantments to ward off weapons. With a forceful pull, the soldier yanked his sword out. Crimson blood gushed out like a fountain, scalding and fiery. If this old witch cared so much about the tinderbox, it must be something amazing! Now its mine! The soldier laughed heartily. He then walked away with the tinderbox and gold, humming a cheerful tune as he made his way toward the city. Lying in a pool of blood, the 173-year-old witch stared blankly, still in shock from the sudden attack. Her bulging eyes were open wider than on any other day in her long life. In her pupils, the soldiers silhouette grew smaller and smaller as he walked away with the tinderbox. Her vision blurred as he disappeared into the distance. She could hardly believe the soldiers insatiable greed. Even though he could already live a life of luxury with the gold from the tree hollow, he still coveted the tinderboxa mysterious artifact whose purpose he didnt even knowand went so far as to kill her for it! Grandma Rosa closed her eyes. As the soldier walked further away, he muttered under his breath, If what that captured envoy from Enderland said is true, and the kingdom really has been cursed, with disaster set to descend in a few years, Ill only get to enjoy my life for a year or two before I have to start planning my escape from this doomed land Ten minutes later. After confirming that the soldier was far away, the old witch, who should have been dead in the blood-soaked ground, suddenly opened her eyes again. Chapter 27: The Legend of the Imprisoned Princess Chapter 27: The Legend of the Imprisoned Princess"Good, good... He didn''t notice. This old woman, with her chest pierced through, is still alive!" Grandma Rosa shifted her body slightly, and a scarecrow tumbled out from under her witch''s robes. The scarecrow''s chest was pierced clean through, as if a miniature sword had once stabbed straight into it. "Thank goodness I had a stand-in to take the fatal blow for me. The injury wasn''t life-threatening." In this supernatural world, while most spellcasters lacked robust physiques, strange and peculiar magic often prevented them from dying easily. Unlike Sage Rhine, who had mastered a trace of prophetic power and could sense danger seconds ahead, quickly healing even when his body was impaled; or Black Witch Maleficent, who had long refined herself into a dragon cloaked in human skin, impervious to mundane weapons and immune to most magic; or necromancers who stored their hearts and souls outside their bodies, making them immortal so long as their soul vessels remained intactGrandma Rosa didnt have such abilities. But as a witch, she had her own ways to preserve her life. She struggled to prop herself up on her elbow and tried to shift her weight to stand, only to fail unexpectedly. "Cough, cough cough!" She spat out a large mouthful of blood. "No good. The scarecrow only deflected the initial blow. But the sword being pulled out afterward that really did me in." She repeatedly attempted to rise, or at least summon a wolf to drag her away or call a raven to bring her healing herbs. But every effort failed due to her weakened condition. The sun dipped below the horizon, and dusk gave way to night. The moon hung in the sky like a silver plate, with countless stars twinkling around it. The chilly evening wind was bitterly cold, piercing through to her very bones. Under the moonlight, Grandma Rosa lay shivering in the middle of the road, trembling as the cold wind swept over her frail form. Every icy gust made the old woman shudder uncontrollably. "I survived only to freeze to death here? How ironic would that be?" The thought of such an ending filled her with sorrow, and she closed her eyes with a heavy heart. "Not long ago, I was still planning Little Aurora''s tenth birthday celebration" "If only I had invited the Violet Fairyor even Rhine himself. I really shouldn''t have come out alone..." "Wait a moment... Rhine? That''s right!" Suddenly, Grandma Rosas dim eyes snapped open, a flicker of hope reigniting within them. "How could I have forgotten? There''s still a way" She turned her head toward the bright moon overhead and parted her lips to chant the many legendary titles passed down through stories: "Sage Beyond the World, Prophet Who Foresees the Future, Wizard of Miracles and Wishes..." ... Far away, in a secluded wooden cabin, Rhine shivered. "Grandma Rosa! I hear her She''s she''s in that place" Rhines silver eyes glowed brightly as he swiftly performed a prophecy. Using the connection forged by the invocation of his titles, he pinpointed Grandma Rosa''s location. ???? "Is it true, Teacher? There''s news of Grandma Rosa?!" Beside him, Auroraher golden hair gleamingwas elated. Moments ago, she had been worried sick about Grandma Rosa''s predicament. To Aurora, Grandma Rosa had always left a kind and caring impression. Throughout Aurora''s childhood, Grandma Rosa had played the role of a grandmother, showering her with affection. So when Aurora overheard the Violet Fairy and Teacher Rhine discussing the possibility of Grandma Rosa being in danger, she had been deeply troubled. "The tone of her prayer is trembling. It seems her condition isnt good..." Rhine frowned. "Violet Fairy, Ive located her position. Lets go at once!" "Aurora, come with me!" "Understood, Teacher," Aurora nodded, grasping Rhines hand without hesitation. For years now, Aurora had respectfully addressed the silver-haired, youthful-looking Rhine as her teacher. She knew this teacher possessed many wondrous spells. She had watched herself grow taller day by day, yet her teachers appearance remained unchanged. Her height was now nearly equal to his and might surpass his someday. Meanwhile, neither Rhine nor the witches had gone out of their way to change Auroras name. They continued calling her "Aurora." After all, in the year Aurora was born, many newborn girls were given that name. It was so common among girls her age that no one associated this modestly dressed Aurora with the "Princess Aurora" locked away in the depths of the palace. Rhines and Auroras figures quickly blurred into motion. Moments later, the silhouettes of a silver-haired boy in a pristine, classical mage''s robe and a golden-haired, elegant girl swiftly materialized beside Grandma Rosa. "Grandma Rosa, what happened to you? Who attacked you? Teacher, please heal her immediately!" Aurora, seeing Grandma Rosa''s grievous state, felt a mix of heartbreak and anger. Rhine nodded gently, crouching down and letting pure white light bloom in his hands as he cast Healing Magic. As Rhine worked to heal her, Grandma Rosa briefly recounted her recent ordeal. Hearing her account, Aurora clenched her fists lightly, her clear eyes flickering with a faint, smoldering anger. ... After "killing" the old witch, the soldier carried all the gold and the tinderbox as he made his way into the city. This city was none other than the nations capital, majestic and beautiful. The soldier checked into a luxurious grand hotel, rented the most comfortable room, ordered his favorite meals, and swapped out his worn and mocked old leather boots for new ones, along with an entirely fresh wardrobe. The ragged soldier of the past was gone, replaced by a refined and polished gentleman! In the hotel, people often gathered in the bar on the first floor to discuss the various affairs of the city, some being absolute truths while others were mere rumors. Many of these conversations revolved around the King or the Royal Family. Todays hot topic was the Kings daughter, the Princess of the Rose Kingdom. It was said that she was extraordinarily beautiful, a maiden who had been gifted many blessings by witches! "Have you ever heard of the legend about the Princess?" one person in the tavern asked. "They say our Rose Kingdoms princess is a little beauty blessed with all the worlds wonders!" And just like that, the conversation took off. Guests in the inn began recounting, one by one, the tales they had heard about the legendary princess. The soldier was very intrigued by the topic. He set down his mug of ale and pricked up his ears to listen intently. According to the legend, when the princess was born ten years ago, not only did foreign dignitaries visit, but every witch and mage in the kingdom also came to bestow blessings upon the newborn princess. The first blessing granted her unmatched beauty, one that could captivate an entire nation; the second gave her a heavenly voice, so enchanting it could make hearts melt. As for the other blessings, no one knew for certain. Some claimed she was endowed with unparalleled grace in dance. Others said she was gifted with a heart as pure and kind as goldgentle and full of compassion. Regardless, everyone agreed on one thing: the princess undoubtedly embodied all the best qualities in the world. "Where can one see the princess?" the soldiers curiosity was piqued, and he asked the crowd. He knew that with his former status, he would never have been worthy of approaching the princess. But now, he was no longer just a soldierhe was a wealthy, noble gentleman! "My goodness, you actually want to see the princess? What are you talking about?" The bartender looked at him in shock. Had this gentleman not been aware of the situation surrounding the royal princess? Every upper-class citizen should have known! A chorus of hisses erupted around the room. "No one is allowed to see the princess!" the crowd declared in unison. "The princess resides in the deepest part of the palace, a bronze-walled fortress only accessible by the King and Queen themselves." "Ive also heard that many foreign princes, having learned of the Rose Kingdoms princessa maiden said to possess all the most wonderful qualities in the worldsnuck into the palace late at night, hoping for just a glimpse of her beauty!" "Unfortunately, every single prince who tried failed!" "No one has seen the princess. Not a single person!" The more the soldier listened, the more confused and curious he became. "Why does the King keep the princess locked away in the depths of the palace?" "No one knows. Some say its to avoid a terrifying prophecy." "Theres a rumor that on the day of the princess''s birth, a witch foretold that the princess would meet a sudden and tragic death as an adult. Thats why the King wants to protect her." "No, no, no! The version I heard says that the prophecy stated the princess would marry an ordinary man with no noble blood. The King couldnt tolerate that!" "Who told you that? Its completely different from what I heard!" Everyone started chiming in, debating their own versions of the story. "Heh, a princess of unparalleled beauty, embodying all the most wonderful qualities of the world, yet locked away in the depths of the palacewhat a waste! Id love to see her," the soldier thought. ... The soldiers life was now filled with joy. He was wealthy, indulging in fine food and drinks, and surrounded by a group of newfound friends. These companions praised him endlessly, calling him a generous and admirable man. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldier loved hearing such flattery, basking in the respect and adoration of others. Anyone who complimented him received a small pouch of gold coins as a reward. These so-called friends introduced the soldier to gambling, teaching him the thrill of the game. They would spend entire nights at the gambling table. The soldier spent money like water, placing extravagant bets and generously tipping his companions. However, living the life of a wealthy man didnt satisfy him entirely. Within a week of staying at the inn, the soldier grew bored and felt the need for something new and exciting to break up the monotony. One particularly dark night, the soldier took out the tinderboxthe very one the witch had guided him to find beneath the tree hollow. Striking it against the flint to light a candle, he prepared to illuminate his room. As the sparks flew, the door to his room swung open on its own. A copper-furred dog with eyes as large as saucers appeared out of thin air, standing right before him. It was the same dog he had seen inside the tree hollow! The soldier froze in fear. He didnt have the witchs blue-checkered apron with him now! "No, dont please dont eat me!" To his surprise, the dog lowered its head and respectfully said, "My master, what are your orders?" The soldier was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized something. "Bring me some money!" he said, testing the waters. With a , the dog vanished. "What an incredible tinderbox! What an incredible dog!" After a while, the dog reappeared with a large sack of gold coins in its mouth. Through several tests, the soldier quickly figured out the tinderboxs magical properties: it could summon three giant dogs from the tree hollow to serve him. Striking the tinderbox once, twice, or three times would summon a different dog. All the dogs obeyed the commands of the tinderboxs master. "Bless the heavens! Im no ordinary man now. I have a magical tinderbox and three loyal magical dogs at my service," the soldier thought, feeling increasingly self-important. As the silent night deepened, a new idea crept into the soldiers mind. "If no one else can see the beautiful princess, does that mean I cant either?" "I could try and have the dogs bring the princess to me!" Chapter 28: The Princess Is Kidnapped, and the Kidnapper Is in Danger Chapter 28: The Princess Is Kidnapped, and the Kidnapper Is in DangerThe soldier acted on his idea immediately. He pulled out the tinderbox and struck it to create sparks. With a , the dog with saucer-sized eyes leapt out at once. The soldier commanded the dog, "I want to see the kingdom''s princess. Can you bring her to me?" The big dog nodded obediently and dashed out the door. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the deep darkness of the night. Seeing that the dog had not refused his command, the soldier felt both nervous and excited. "Hahaha! That old witchs treasure is truly incredible! Killing her and taking this tinderbox was absolutely the right decision." However, just seconds later, the soldier suddenly realized something. "Wait didnt the dog turn left when it went out the door?" "But isnt the palace supposed to be to the right? Turning left would lead out of the city! The direction is completely wrong." "That stupid dog mustve gone the wrong way!" "Animals are animals after all. Not exactly the brightest." The soldier covered his face, irritated. Who knew what the dog might bring back, heading in the wrong direction like that? ... In a cottage outside the capital city, two witches were having a conversation. "Somethings wrong. Auroras gone! She was just in bed earlier. Do you know what happened?" "I dont know! I was sleeping like a log." According to their rotation, the twelve witches would take turns in pairs assisting Sage Rhine in caring for Aurora, while the other ten were free to go about their own business. The shifts rotated every few days. This time, it happened to be their turn. And now, tonight of all nights, Aurora had vanished mysteriously! The two witches hurriedly knocked on Rhines door, seeking the help of the kingdoms mighty sage. They hoped he could use Prophecy Magic to locate Auroras whereabouts. "Lord Rhine! Lord Rhine! Aurora is missing!" "I got up in the middle of the night to quietly check on her, and she was gone!" However, when they pushed open Rhines door, they found only an empty room, with the cold night wind whistling through the open window. "Oh no, Lord Rhine is missing too!" The two witches clung to each other in panic. "I heard theres been a gang of child traffickers operating nearby. Could it be that the princess has been kidnapped?" The first witch was extremely anxious and voiced her fear. ??????? "If the princess has been kidnapped by traffickers, that would be very dangerous," the second witch said, looking worriedly out into the thick darkness of the night. "Wait, am I hearing this correctly? Youre saying Aurora is in danger?" The first witch turned her head abruptly, her expression full of disbelief. Did she realize what she was saying? Aurora, who the danger, being in danger? "Of course not!" the second witch forcefully corrected her, "What I mean is, the kidnapper is the one in danger!" "Oh, that makes sense." The first witch nodded in agreement. What kind of human trafficker could be so unfortunate as to kidnap Princess Aurora, of all people? After quickly discussing their options, the two witches realized there was another problem. "Wait did this kidnapper also take Lord Rhine along with her?" "Then the kidnapper is in even greater danger!" "Exactly. Wed better find them quickly. Otherwise, who knows what might happen!" ... To the soldiers surprise, after waiting for a while, the dog actually returned with a girl on its back. The dog carried a golden-haired girl who appeared to be fast asleep. She was dressed in plain clothes indistinguishable from those of a commoner, yet her beauty was otherworldly, like a vision from a dream. The soldier took one look at her serene sleeping face and felt as though his very soul was being drawn in, as though his heart had been cleansed. "My goodness! Anyone can tell at a glance that shes a genuine princess! The dog actually brought back the kingdoms princess! I thought it had gone the wrong way." The soldier was thrilled. Being a man through and through, he glanced around to confirm that it was the dead of night, and no one was around. Seeing that the princess was still sound asleep, he leaned in, intending to steal a kiss before she woke up. "What are you doing? Who are you?" Suddenly, Aurora opened her eyes. She raised her hand to block the soldiers indecent advance and gently pushed him away, her gaze sharp with vigilance and hostility. It turned out that Aurora had woken up midway through the journey. But out of curiosity about where the dog was taking her, she had pretended to stay asleep, keeping her eyes barely cracked open to observe. The soldier, flustered but not embarrassed, greeted Aurora with a gentlemanly bow: "Oh, beautiful princess, good evening." He showed no fear over his earlier inappropriate attempt, as though it had never happened. The soldier believed that Aurora, having been locked away in the deepest part of the palace her whole life, likely had no knowledge of menher father, the King, being the only exceptionand perhaps had barely even seen other people. He was confident that he was one of the very few living individuals the princess had ever encountered. The soldier relished the thought of such innocence, believing it would make it easy for him to "play the role" of her life mentor, teaching her about human relationships and the workings of the world. For a princess locked away in isolation, naive and untouched by the world, anyone could position themselves as her "mentor." Aurora frowned slightly, trying to assess if "beautiful princess" was just a flirtatious pick-up line. "I dont know you, so theres no need to address me with such nauseating titles." Aurora climbed off the dogs back, standing alert with sharp green eyes brimming with cold vigilance. Her voice was extraordinarily beautiful, like the song of a nightingale or even heavenly music, yet her piercing gaze made the soldiers spine tingle. For a moment, the soldier doubted whether the dog had truly brought back the kingdoms princess. He was certain a princess shouldnt have such a gaze; it didnt align with what hed imagined. "Whether shes the real princess or not doesnt matter," he thought. "Even if she is the princess, she couldnt possibly be more captivating than the girl standing before me." The soldier had already fallen hopelessly in love with the golden-haired girl from the moment he laid eyes on her. The only flaw was that she seemed far too youngno more than twelve years old. But that didnt matter to him; he could wait a few years before arranging their wedding. "Answer me. Who are you? Why did you bring me here?" Aurora demanded sharply. She glanced around and quickly identified her location as an inn within the capital city. The dog with saucer-sized eyes now lay respectfully beside the soldier. Unfortunately, having been taken while she slept, her sword and armor werent with her Fighting with fists and kicks was possible, but not as effective. She couldnt guarantee defeating a lion or tiger in one blow, let alone Auroras sharp gaze scanned the room and landed on the sword hanging on the wall. It was the same sword that had pierced through Grandma Rosas chest. The soldier noticed her eyes darting around the room, and his heart pounded wildly, nearly leaping out of his chest. "Oh, what a beautiful girl! Even the way she curiously glances around is breathtakingly lovely!" "Shes examining my room. Good thing Im staying in the inns most luxurious suite now. If she truly is a princess, I wonder how this compares to the palace she used to live in? Even if it doesnt measure up, this place is surely new to her. For a princess, it must be quite refreshing." The soldier straightened his posture and composed himself, ready to play the part of an exceptional mentor. He adjusted his tone and stance to appear as a proper gentleman. From the moment he ordered the dog to fetch the princess, the soldier had prepared for the possibility of her waking up. He had already planned what to say to her. "Oh, beautiful girl, let me share a secret with you: this kingdom has at most six or seven years left before its destruction! "A horrifying disaster will descend in a few years. When it does, everyonethe King, the Queen, the noble lords, even the farmers in their fieldswill perish! "And I I am your hero, here to save you! "My magical dogs have incredible powers and can protect us. We can leave this kingdom together and hold a grand wedding in another land!" ... In the vacant room next door, Rhine held a Silver Mirror, observing the events in the adjacent room through the use of Prophecy Magic. His eyes suddenly froze as he heard the soldiers words. He hadnt expected the soldier to bring up this particular topic. This was a plotline absent from the original fairy tale. Without a doubt, the "disaster that will destroy the kingdom" mentioned by the soldier referred to the curse laid by Black Witch Maleficent. That information should have been sealed off. Yet, somehow, the soldier knew about it. Indeed, in this blended magical world, Rhines intervention had altered the course of fate, causing many details to shift. It was clear he couldnt fully rely on his foreknowledge as a transmigrator... Rhine collected his thoughts and continued to watch the scene in the Silver Mirror. Clearly, Rhine hadnt been "kidnapped by traffickers." After Grandma Rosas injury, Rhine had suspected that, just like in the original story, the soldier would use the dog to abduct the princess from the palace. In preparation, Rhine had secretly contacted the King to reinforce the palaces defenses, setting a trap to recover the tinderbox. What was surprising, however, was that the magical dog summoned by the tinderbox possessed an unusual sense of awareness. Realizing the "real princess" wasnt in the palace, it ran to the small town outside the capital and took Aurora instead. Even Aurora herself didnt know she was a princess! S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, Rhine had considered the possibility that the dog might seek out the real Aurora and had prepared for it in advance. As the dog kidnapped Aurora, Rhine followed closely behind, arriving at the soldiers inn and observing the situation in secret. "What bad luck for him, kidnapping Aurora of all people," Rhine thought, suppressing a smirk as he glanced at the arrogant soldier in the mirror. After confirming with Grandma Rosa, Rhine knew that the magical creatures summoned by the tinderbox were formidable monsters to ordinary people. But to Princess Aurora, with her superhuman strength and invulnerability, they were no more threatening than toy Chihuahuas! Chapter 29: A Monster in a Girls Skin Chapter 29: A Monster in a Girl''s SkinDragged away in the dead of night and told by a strange man that the kingdom was on the brink of destruction, Aurora showed no sign of fear. Though she was clearly wary of the soldier before her, she maintained an air of elegance and politeness, displaying a maturity far beyond her years. Her composure was nothing like that of a na?ve, sheltered little princess who had never stepped outside the palace. "Why do you say the kingdom will be destroyed in a few years? Do you have any evidence?" she asked. The soldier laughed. "Perhaps you''ve heard of Enderland, our neighboring country, which has long had constant friction with us. "I once served in the army. A few months ago, my comrades and I captured a nobleman from Enderland. He told us that, years ago, he had attended a grand banquet in our kingdom as a foreign guest. "According to him, at that banquet, Black Witch Maleficent cursed the Rose Kingdom, vowing to destroy it within a few decades! By my estimate, there are only five or six years left before that prophecy comes true. "When the time comes, the kingdom will be overrun with thorns and brambles, and everyone will bleed from their seven orifices, dying in horrifying agony. "And yet, the King has deceived us all! He kept this secret from his people, hiding the truth." The Rose Kingdom was, of course, the "Kingdom of Sleeping Beauty." Clearly, the soldier didnt know the whole truthat the very least, he didnt realize that the source of the curse was the girl standing before him. "The nobleman also said that Enderland is considering revealing this secret to our people, exposing the truth behind the curse. "When everyone learns about the curse, the entire kingdom will descend into chaos. Everything will fall apart. "But fear not! I can protect you. Ill take you away from this kingdom before disaster strikes." As he spoke, the soldier puffed out his chest, attempting to showcase his masculinity. To be honest, even the soldier himself wasnt entirely convinced by the noblemans words. But that didnt stop him from presenting them as fact to the girl in front of him. He believed that a terrifying crisis would surely throw an innocent young girl into panicand that would be his chance to win her heart! Even if she didnt believe him, he still had the tinderbox. He could simply use the dogs to forcefully take her away! There would be plenty of time in the future to develop feelings. After hearing the soldiers passionate speech, Aurora remained as steady as a mountain, her expression betraying no emotion. She simply looked skeptical. ?????????B???? The soldier began to grow impatient and added: "Its the corrupt nobility who provoked the wrath of the Black Witch, and now we must bear the consequences of their sins. "If I were king, I would never have angered such a powerful witch!" To his surprise, Aurora sharply retorted, her tone resolute and righteous: "Even if everything you say is true, the real culprit is the Black Witch Maleficent who cursed the kingdom! "If the King has committed any crime, it is the sin of cowardice. "He should have declared war on the Black Witch, mobilized the entire army, and hired every mage he could find to kill her and end the curse. Even if everyone perished in the process, it would be better than sitting idly by and waiting for the end!" For the past ten years, Aurora had been raised by Rhine and the twelve witches. She loved this land deeply and cherished her kingdom. She adored the sound of babbling brooks and the bustling life in narrow alleys. She played ball with children in the town square (and no one could beat her!) and explored the kingdoms rich history through books with her scholarly tutors. Guided by Rhines teleportation magic, she had visited many of the kingdoms famous landmarks. Though she wasnt sure whether the soldiers words were true, the thought of her kingdom plunging into chaos and being destroyed in a few years filled her with a burning anger. The soldier was stunned. He never expected this beautiful, flower-like girl, whose height barely reached his waist, to rebuke him so severely. And to say something as chilling as "mobilize the entire kingdom to kill the Black Witch" or "better to die fighting than await destruction"! The soldier felt a twinge of unease. There was something terrifying and dangerous about this golden-haired girls presence, hidden beneath her breathtaking beauty. Who was she to contradict him? Who was she to say such things? Wasnt she supposed to be the princessborn into seclusion, sheltered from the world? No, this wasnt how it was supposed to be. She should have been obedient, trembling with fear upon hearing his grim tale of the kingdoms future, seeking solace in his arms. He should have been able to stroke her soft golden hair, comforting the quivering princess in his embrace! The soldier felt a surge of irritation. He was an adult, a soldier who had faced life-and-death battles. What right did a mere child have to argue with him? "Im doing this for your own good, my beautiful princessif you really are the princess. When the kingdom truly falls into chaos, youll understand," he said. Then, he turned to the giant dog beside him, its saucer-sized eyes glinting in the dim light, and commanded: "Take this girl and leave!" The soldier had previously used the dogs to deal with roadside bandits, so he knew just how terrifying they were. They were incredibly strong, with skin tougher than rock and bones harder than steel. The soldier even suspected that the three dogs alone could crush the Kings royal guards. With creatures like these, he could take the throne any time he wanted. The dog opened its enormous mouth, as large as a barrel, and lunged at the golden-haired, green-eyed Aurora, intending to forcibly take her away! But to everyones surprise, the girlwho barely reached the soldiers waistmoved with exceptional agility. She deftly sidestepped to the left, completely avoiding the dogs attack. Auroras movements were so fast that they left afterimages in the air. "What the?" The soldier froze, his body trembling in shock. The girls fluid motion was far too practiced, as though she had performed it hundreds or thousands of times. Even he, a seasoned soldier, couldnt fully process what he had just witnessed. What was going on? Wasnt she supposed to be the delicate princess? How did she possess such extraordinary skills? As a soldier through and through, he knew that neither he nor his comrades could ever achieve movements as fluid as hers. "No big deal, no big dealits just a little girl. At most, shes a bit quick. Am I really afraid of a little girl?" The soldier tried to comfort himself while instinctively backing away to put more distance between himself and Aurora. The girls movements were smooth and practiced, like those of a seasoned warrior. Using the momentum of her leftward roll, she quickly positioned herself against the wall. The soldiers eyes widened in alarm as he realized her intenther target was the sword hanging on the wall! In the next moment, with a crisp sound, the blade was unsheathed. Aurora stood poised, sword in hand. Nothing gave her a greater sense of security than a weapon in her grasp. The dog, still following its earlier orders, lunged at Aurora again, its massive body barreling toward her. But the golden-haired girl moved swiftly. The sword in her hand sliced through the air with a sharp, chilling whistle! In the blink of an eyea moment so brief that the soldiers naked eye couldnt even catch itthe dog collapsed. It fell into a pool of its own blood, convulsing and whining in pain. The creatures agonized cries echoed through the entire innand beyond, waking everyone on the street. Hot blood gushed out like a fountain, quickly staining the luxurious room crimson. "How is this possible?" The soldier could hardly believe his eyes, questioning if he was trapped in a nightmare. Ever since summoning the dogs with the tinderbox, he had never seen them bleednot a single drop! These three giant dogs had been like wish-granting monsters, accomplishing any task effortlessly. Now Aurora stood amidst the bloodied remains of the dog, its lifeless body sprawled at her feet. Her once pristine white nightgown was now dyed a vivid scarlet. The golden-haired girl, drenched in blood, advanced slowly. Her radiant hair and one side of her beautiful face were stained red, while her right hand gripped the blood-dripping sword with unnerving calm. She looked as though nothing had happened. This eerie and horrifying sight pierced the soldiers heart like a blade of pure fear. This was no mere girl. This was a monster wearing the skin of a girl! "My god, what kind of creature did the dog bring back?!" The soldier panicked, bolting from the inn. His trembling hands could barely hold the tinderbox as he frantically struck it several times. The other two dogs appeared in the darkness. One had eyes as large as wagon wheels, while the others eyes were as big as the dome of a tower. "That tinderbox It really is youthe soldier who betrayed us, wounded Grandma Rosa, and stole the tinderbox" The moment Aurora saw the tinderbox in the soldiers hands, everything clicked. Now she knew: this was the man responsible for attacking Grandma Rosa and taking the enchanted artifact! Aurora rushed out of the inn, her gaze sharper than ever before. The soldier was terrifiedcompletely and utterly terrified. He had never felt such overwhelming fear, not even on the battlefield. The murderous aura emanating from the girl was so intense it felt like it was pressing against his back, soaking his shirt in cold sweat. "Shes going to kill me. No doubt about it! Shes definitely going to kill me!" The soldier fled toward the edge of the street and into the dark of the night, almost on the verge of tears. "Dogs, attack her! Protect me!" He shouted commands at the two dogs while running, as though any delay would result in this monster in a girls skin devouring him whole. The two enormous dogs charged toward Aurora simultaneously. The dog with eyes like wagon wheels bit down on her shoulder. This time, Aurora didnt dodge. But it didnt matterits sharp teeth couldnt even leave a scratch on her skin. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other dog, with eyes like a tower dome, clamped its jaws around her as well. The result was the sameit was completely ineffective. The two dogs strained with all their might, trying to tear the girl apart. But it was like biting into something harder than steel. Both dogs teeth shattered simultaneously! Chapter 30: The Soldier’s Final Wish Chapter 30: The Soldiers Final WishAurora calmly raised her sword and stabbed at the massive dog that had bitten into her. Her swordsmanship was extraordinaryso remarkable that it surpassed even the kingdoms top Swordmaster. Anyone who witnessed her wield a sword would praise her as having the finest technique theyd ever seen. These two dogs were larger, stronger, and fiercer than the first one, but Aurora, having been through rigorous training, was far stronger. The cold gleam of her blade flashed under the moonlight. Within moments, Aurora defeated the terrifying beasts. The two dogs, bleeding profusely, fled in panic. The blood they left behind painted an entire street redred stained the bakery, the alchemists workshop, the luxurious inn, and the homes of the people. The blood even flowed into the river, turning its waters crimson. From that day on, the capital had a street with houses forever marked red. The soldier ran and ran, sprinting down the moonlit streets. Huff, huff, huff... Im exhausted. Did I get away? Have I escaped that monster? The soldier thought back to the scene hed just experiencedit felt like a dream. What a stunningly beautiful girl but why is she so terrifying? he wondered. Having temporarily escaped danger, the love and desire he had forgotten in his earlier panic surged back. Suddenly, the soldier felt he shouldnt have run so fast or so far. He even had the urge to turn around and go back. Maybe I can reason with her? Shes the most beautiful girl Ive ever seen. If I could stay by her side, that would be perfect. Just as the soldier slowed his steps, thinking he was safe, a rope lying by the roadside suddenly came to life. With a , it sprang up and coiled around him, binding him tightly. The rope seemed imbued with life, writhing like a snake. No matter how the soldier struggled, he couldnt break free. Well done! To defeat those three dogs, Aurora, youve proven yourself to be a warrior capable of standing on her own! Rhine appeared out of nowhere and applauded Aurora. He had deliberately refrained from capturing the soldier earlierhe wanted to witness Auroras growth firsthand. However, Auroras face showed no sign of victory or joy. Mentor, was the story that strange man told earlier true? Has the kingdom really been cursed? The golden-haired girl wiped the blood from her face with one hand. Rhine nodded gently. Yes, its true. It was something Rhine would have to tell Aurora sooner or later. What truly worried him, however, was that the soldier had revealed something alarmingthe neighboring kingdom of Enderland intended to expose the truth about the curse. Fear is a weapon far more terrifying than swords or spears. If people learned that their kingdom was doomed to collapse in a few years, chaos would ensue. Order would disintegratefarmers would abandon their fields, and soldiers would refuse to fight. Enderland could then swoop in and take everything. ???????????? Aurora sighed regretfully. Its a pity we let the villain who nearly killed Grandma Rosa escape. No, Ive captured him. Hell face the judgment he deserves, Rhine reassured her. As he spoke, Rhine glanced back at the inns room. On the floor, the severely wounded dogs were nowhere to be seenthey had vanished as mysteriously as they had appeared. Clearly, they were still alive but would only reappear when summoned by their master. From Rhine, the King and Queen learned about the soldiers attempted abduction of their daughter. They were furious and had the soldier arrested and thrown into the dungeon. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldier was locked up in a dark, suffocating cell. The other prisoners in the same cell mocked him: Buddy, youre gonna be hanged tomorrow. Terrified, the soldier frantically searched his body for the magical Tinderbox but realized it was gone. Oh no, this is so unlucky! I remember nowwhen I got tied up by that rope, the Tinderbox fell out and rolled into a gutter by the roadside! He was utterly despairing. The next morning, as dawn broke, the soldier peeked through the iron-barred window and saw crowds pouring out of the city to witness his execution. He heard thunderous drumbeats, saw the Kings royal guards marching in formation, and glimpsed the King and Queen seated in a grand, ornate carriage. A large number of townspeople were heading toward the outskirts of the city. Even the King came. Did I really kidnap a princess? No way! The creature I saw didnt even look human. Could it be that the King locked up the princess to hide the fact that shes actually a monster? The soldiers mind swirled with wild speculations. By now, he was more confused than ever about the truth. At that moment, through the iron-barred window, the soldier spotted a hooded boy running fast among the crowd heading out of the city. The boys face was obscured by his cloak. Hey, kid! Whats the rush? Theres nothing worth seeing until I get there, the soldier called out from behind the bars. He then tried to entice the boy: If you help me retrieve something, Ill give you four copper coins. But you must swear to run as fast as you can! The soldier explained where the Tinderbox had fallen. The hooded boy immediately ran toward the street where the soldier had previously lived. Please let it still be there, the soldier prayed, kneeling in the dark, suffocating cell. Before long, the hooded boy returnedfar quicker than the soldier had anticipated. When the soldier saw the boy holding the Tinderbox, he was so overjoyed he nearly jumped up. Here, this is your Tinderbox. Now, hand over the coins, the boy said. The soldier happily handed over the copper coins and tucked the Tinderbox into his pocket. Haha! My Tinderbox is still here! As long as I have it and the three dogs, the King wont be able to execute me. What the soldier didnt notice was that as the boy walked away from the iron bars, his back turned, a sinister smile curved his lips. Your wish has been granted. A few strands of silver hair slipped out from under the hood, swaying gently in the morning breeze. Outside the city, a massive gallows had been erected. Surrounding it were the Kings guards and a huge crowd of citizens. The King and Queen sat before the jury in the most prominent seatstwo magnificent thrones that offered the best view of the execution. The judge loudly proclaimed the soldiers two crimes: The first was attacking an innocent person with a sword. The second was kidnapping and attempting to violate an underage girl. The former seemingly referred to the incident with the old witchthough the soldier had no idea how they had discovered him. The soldier was already standing on the execution platform. As the executioner prepared to place the noose around his neck, the soldier suddenly shouted: "Ive heard that theres a tradition in this kingdom. A criminal sentenced to death can make one final request before their punishment. If its a reasonable request, it should be granted." That is indeed true, said the old King from the stands. "Your Majesty, I have just one small request. I really, really want a smoke. Please, Your Majesty, merciful and just King, let me have one last cigarette before I die. Surely you wouldnt deny me this final wish?" The King agreed to the soldiers request. The soldier reached into his pocket and pulled out the Tinderbox. He struck it several times in quick succession, his face lighting up with an uncontrollable smile. The soldier saw his future, yes, a glorious future: The three dogs would appear to save himone with eyes as large as teacups, another with eyes the size of water wheels, and the third with eyes even larger than the first two combined. They might still be wounded, or they might have magically healed. But whether injured or not, they were terrifying, powerful beasts. These dogs would pounce on the judge, the jury, and the Kings guards, tearing off their legs, biting off their noses, and tossing them into the air. They would hurl them over ten meters high, letting them crash to the ground and splatter into pulp. The King and Queen would meet the same fate. Or perhaps he would show them mercy and spare their livesif he wanted to appear benevolent. The people would praise him for his mercy. The surviving guards and the gathered townsfolk would be terrified of him. They would bow to him, escorting him to the Kings grand carriage. The three dogs would march alongside, protecting him as he took his place as the new King of the realm. As for that golden-haired girl, whose status as a princess remained uncertainShes a terrifying monster, but I swear, shes also the most beautiful girl Ive ever seen! the soldier thoughtwho knew where she was now? If possible, he hoped to reconcile with her. After all, now that he was the esteemed King, no one could be more fitting as his Queen. They would hold a grand wedding lasting eight days and nights. The three dogs would attend, their enormous eyes glaring larger than ever before. After becoming King, he would indulge himself for two or three years. Before the curse-induced disaster struck, he would flee the kingdom with his Queen. With his three magical dogs, he could live well in any country. The dream ended. The soldiers mouth twitched into a grin. The brief daydream had almost caused him to drool. His gaze fixated on the Tinderbox in his hand. Strike. Strike. Strike. He struck it over and over. But nothing happened. Not a single dog appeared. "Why?" "How can this be?" "Why isnt my Tinderbox working?" The soldier trembled violently with fear. He even began to doubt whether everything he had experienced over the past monththe magical Tinderbox, the three dogshad been nothing more than a morning dream, an impossible fantasy, much like the illusion he had just imagined. Looks like your Tinderbox got wetit wont light. Here, let me light that cigarette for you. The executioner chuckled, pulling out a Tinderbox of his ownan ordinary one without magicand lit the cigarette for the soldier. The cigarette was lit, but the soldiers legs gave out beneath him. He collapsed to the ground with a thud. For once, he spoke an absolute truth: this was indeed the last cigarette of his life. The execution proceeded as planned. The executioner placed the noose around the soldiers neck and hoisted him into the air. The crowd of onlookers erupted into cheers. They praised the King, the Queen, the judge, and the jury for ensuring that a deserving criminal had received justice. Dangling in the air, the soldier saw among the cheering crowd several people he had met during his days as a wealthy man staying at an inn. Just a few days ago, these friends had flattered him for his generosity, hoping to coax an extra silver coin from the nouveau riche soldier. Clearly, they didnt feel the slightest regret for their behavior nowthey no longer had any reason to curry favor with the soldier. The noose tightened mercilessly around his neck. As the soldier kicked in the air, his eyes bulged wider than ever beforealmost as large as teacups. Chapter 31: The Tinderbox’s Ending Chapter 31: The Tinderboxs EndingOutside the city, among the crowd of onlookers, the silver-haired boy in the hood watched the soldier being hanged from afar. It seems your Tinderbox got wet and is no longer usable, he muttered. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The boy, of course, was Rhine. After animating the rope to bind the soldier, Rhine had taken the Tinderbox from him. Later, when the soldier begged for help retrieving the Tinderbox, Rhine only pretended to walk away, then returned to hand it back. As a magician who granted wishes, Rhine had indeed fulfilled the soldiers request, at least in the most literal sense. But he had twisted the wish slightlywhat he gave back was the waterlogged and damp Tinderbox! Earlier, when Rhine first obtained the famed magical item, he had performed a divination on it. The results confirmed that a waterlogged Tinderbox would temporarily lose its power for a period of time. Ha, Im like one of those devils in stories, exploiting loopholes in peoples desires. I grant their wishes literally, but in a distorted way, Rhine muttered to himself in a low voice, a hint of self-mockery in his tone. The Tinderbox that summons the three dogs is now mine! With a flip of his right hand, Rhine whispered a spell. With a soft , a cloud of mist swirled, and the Tinderbox that had been in the soldiers pocket appeared in Rhines palm. Retrieve objects once touched. This was a new magic Rhine had acquired after fulfilling the soldiers wish to retrieve the Tinderbox. The ability even extended to items Rhine had touched before learning this spell. Quite a powerful conceptual ability, Rhine thought to himself, his mind racing with ideas for its potential uses. What should I call it? Ugh, Im terrible at naming things! I cant exactly call it Zrumjis Instant Retrieval, right? Return to Owner? Doesnt feel quite right either. Never mind Shrugging, Rhine dismissed the naming issue. A while later, once the damp Tinderbox had dried and regained its magical power, Rhine teleported himself and the Tinderbox to a deserted wilderness. Strike. Strike. Strike One, two, three! Rhine struck the Tinderbox several times. With a series of whoosh, whoosh, whoosh sounds, the three dogs appeared in succession, their enormous eyes gleamingeach pair larger than the last. ?????N?B?S? As expected, the injuries they had sustained were completely healed. Their fur shimmered under the sunlight, looking as if theyd never been hurt at all. Truly magical creatures, with incredible self-healing abilities, Rhine remarked. Unlike before, the dogs now crouched submissively at Rhines feet, obedient and docile. It seemed they had completely forgotten their former master and were ready to follow the commands of their new one. These dogs were even able to locate the princess outside the palace, in a small town beyond the capitala truly fascinating power! Can they always sniff out the targets designated by their master, no matter where they are? Be it money or anything else? Thats quite an intriguing extension of their [dog] characteristics. Ill have to experiment to see just how far their abilities go This Tinderbox will certainly prove useful in the future! And Auroras 10th birthday is coming up. According to Grandma Rosas wishes, the Tinderbox will be her gift! The air around Rhine rippled and distorted. His slender figure shimmered for a moment before vanishing from the wilderness. Two days later, Rhine hosted a grand birthday celebration for Aurora. All 12 witches attended, just as they had 10 years ago when Aurora was born. The gathering was not just for celebration; the witches also quietly discussed when it would be appropriate to tell Aurora about her true identity as a princess and the heavy burden she carried. It was a mission too weighty for a 10-year-old, but it was a truth she would have to face sooner or later. Grandma Rosa kissed Auroras cheek and personally handed her the Tinderboxjust as she had planned all along. The elderly witch also expressed her gratitude to Aurora for defeating the soldier who had nearly killed her. I heard that on the day of the soldiers execution, nearly everyone in the capital rushed outside the city to witness it. You ensured that a criminal received the justice he deserved! All the witches had heard about Auroras defeat of the three massive dogs. They praised her as an extraordinary hero, one who seemed to have stepped straight out of bardic tales and mythic legends. Like those heroes, Aurora was brave, skilled, andmost importantlypossessed a heart of gold. Aurora, my dear child, you are already a hero in your own right. And just like in the stories, every hero needs a steed. Now you can strike the Tinderbox and summon the magical dogs to be your mounts! Grandma Rosa pulled Aurora into a warm embrace. The Violet Fairy, leader of the 12 witches, smiled warmly. Indeed, you should try it. Itll be a marvelous sight! Aurora nodded softly. Together with the witches, she stepped out into an open field and struck the Tinderbox. Strike. Strike. Strike With a series of sounds, the three dogs appeared one by one. The smallest among them had eyes as large as teacups. Aurora climbed onto the smallest dog and rode it across the field, the other two dogs trailing behind her. At first, Auroras movements were a bit clumsy, but the blessings she had received granted her an exceptional physique and astonishing learning abilities. Before long, she rode with the grace of a seasoned rider. She cut a strikingly heroic figure! The dogs, too, seemed jubilant, their enormous eyes gleaming wider than ever before. As the birthday celebration drew to a close, Aurora carefully tucked away her beloved Tinderbox. She clearly cherished this birthday gift, but there was also a hint of worry in her expression. Even amidst the festivities, her anxious demeanor couldnt be entirely concealed. Whats troubling you, my little Aurora? Grandma Rosa asked gently. Aurora recounted everything the soldier had said after she encountered him. "In recent years, relations between Enderland and us have grown worse. Small skirmishes break out every so often. "If what that Enderland captive told the soldier is true, they might soon reveal the truth about the curse. Once everyone knows that our Rose Kingdom has been cursed, the nation will descend into chaos. That will be a disaster! "And even if the King and the royal family successfully cover up the truth, it will only make things worse! "If this curse really existsand I already asked my mentor, and he confirmed its absolutely realwhen disaster strikes, there will be no way to fix it. At this moment, Aurora didnt seem like a 10-year-old girl celebrating her birthday, someone who should have been frolicking in fields of flowers. Though her tone still carried a childlike quality, her demeanor reflected genuine concern for her nation. Rhine and the witches exchanged glances, their brows furrowed. Even though the King had locked down all information about the curse, keeping the citizens unaware of the events at Auroras birth ceremony, foreign guests had also attended that grand feast 10 years ago. Expecting them to keep the secret was obviously unrealistic. It might have been manageable during peacetime, but now, relations between the Rose Kingdom and Enderland were anything but harmonious. Auroras voice trembled slightly as she continued. Her bright eyes locked onto Rhineonly now did the golden-haired girl realize that her mentor and adoptive father, who had taught her so much and whom she deeply respected, wasnt much taller than she was anymore: Teacher, why are the King and Queen trying to hide the truth about the curse? "If a disaster will strike the Rose Kingdom in a few years, shouldnt everyone be told? "Shouldnt everyone who can leave the kingdomregardless of their occupation, class, or genderbe given the chance to escape this cursed land? As she spoke, Aurora grew increasingly passionate, her small fists clenched tightly. Teacher, youve taught me the principles of being a good person. If the curse really exists, shouldnt we... shouldnt we tell everyone the truthbefore the enemy exposes it? "The people of the Rose Kingdom have the right to know the truth and to leave this cursed land in advance! By the time she finished, Aurora was practically shouting, her voice carrying an undeniable conviction. The blessing-enhanced power of her voicemelodious and resonantnow seemed almost magical, tugging at Rhines emotions despite his knowledge of the full truth. With her blessed charisma, Aurora was a natural-born orator. Even I, who know the entire truth, nearly agreed with her for a brief moment, Rhine thought to himself. The Violet Fairy, seeing Aurora so agitated, hurriedly stepped forward to soothe and explain, planning to tell her the harsh reality: Even if you flee the kingdom, the curse is relentless. At most, it would only buy a few more years of life. But unexpectedly, Rhine raised a hand to stop the Violet Fairy. Rhines mind wandered back to 10 years ago, recalling the Kings expression. When he had first suggested sealing the truth about the curse, arguing that once people learn of the curse, theyll all flee the kingdom, he had seen the Kings conflicted reaction. He was certain the Kings first thought had been to flee the kingdom himself to avoid the disaster. It was only after Rhine personally explained that the curse cannot be avoided by fleeing the land that the King reluctantly abandoned that idea. Rhine, the silver-haired magician, stood up and gently placed a hand on Auroras shoulder. Aurora, let me ask you: if one day, you were to become the ruler of this nation, replacing the current King, would you do better than him? Aurora didnt hesitate. She nodded vigorously. Tell me, what would you do? Rhine asked. I know how to fight with a sword, and I know a little magic. Id find Black Witch Maleficents whereabouts, gather as many warriors as possible, seek your help and the witches help, and unite the entire kingdom to challenge her. Id defeat her and force her to reveal the method to break the curseor, if killing the one who cast the curse is enough to break it, then that would be even better! Rhines lips curled into a faint, satisfied smile. But the world doesnt deal in what ifs, Aurora said, lowering her head. Only the Kings child can become King. Then, in a quiet mumble, Aurora uttered a line that nearly made the witches lose their composure: At this point, even overthrowing the royal family wouldnt help, would it? It would just make things worse. Rhine raised his hand and ruffled Auroras soft, golden hair. You dont need to become King to do any of the things you just said. I can take you right now to travel abroad, searching for Black Witch Maleficents whereabouts. Well find her, and well defeat her! Chapter 32: Am I a Princess? Chapter 32: Am I a Princess?Aurora''s gaze froze. We? Just the two of us? Can we really defeat the Black Witch? In the kingdom, arent there many warriors far braver than I am, and countless mages just as talented as you, Teacher? She had heard tales of Black Witch Maleficent, stories that painted her as an unbeatable and terrifying figure. Aurora couldnt fathom going up against such a legend. Up until now, due to a lack of comparisons, Aurora still had no concrete understanding of her own strength. Doubt surfaced instinctively. Rhine smiled and said, Aurora, perhaps youre unaware, but right now, you are the most skilled warrior in the entire kingdom. And as for me, I am indeed the most exceptional mage here. Years ago, Rhines magical prowess was on par with the most gifted of the witches. However, during Auroras growth, after fulfilling countless wishes in the kingdom, he had gone much farther in his mastery of magic. Now, he could single-handedly resolve issues that would require over half of the 13 Witches working together. Pausing briefly, Rhine continued, Of course, Maleficent is a legendary witch capable of enveloping the entire kingdom in magic. You are not yet strong enough to defeat her in her dragon form. But your talent is extraordinary, and on the journey ahead, your growth will be exponential! Rhine firmly believed that both he, who could harness the power of wishes, and Aurora, who was exceptionally gifted, would gain immeasurably from the journey they were about to embark upon. A spark of determination ignited in Auroras eyes as she nodded enthusiastically. At that moment, Rhine felt an unprecedented surge of power, akin to a blazing sunit was the power of a wish. It came from Auroras deepest desire. Alright, Teacher. Please take me away from the kingdom. I want to become a true hero, find the Black Witch, defeat her, and then return to this land! Seeing the timing was perfect, Rhine added what he had not yet explained: By the way, I made a prophecy. The curse of Black Witch Maleficent cannot be avoided, even if you flee the kingdom. Unfortunately, not everyone believed me when I said so. Thats why the King chose to conceal the truth of the curseit wasnt a bad decision. If the public were to learn of it, the kingdom would have fallen into panic and chaos. Aurora suddenly realized how hasty and impulsive her earlier assumptions had been. The Violet Fairy chuckled and said, So, youre about to take Aurora out of the kingdom to search for Black Witch Maleficents whereabouts, while training Aurora to become a hero capable of opposing Maleficent. I wish you both success! This had been the plan all along, so the Violet Fairy wasnt surprised. It seemed that everything had been settled, and in just a few days, they would embark on their journey abroad. However, as the witches thought all was agreed upon, Aurora suddenly spoke up. Wait, Teacher, we cant leave so soon! Before leaving the kingdom, I must complete one last task. That soldier said Enderland is preparing to reveal the truth of the curse to our citizens soon. When that happens, the kingdom will descend into chaos. ???????????? At that time, Enderlands armyor should I say their band of thieveswill invade and plunder our treasures, our rare artifacts, and even our livestock. Since you said I am already the kingdoms strongest warrior, I should lead the army to drive off the invaders before departing on our journey! Lead the army? How do you plan to become the commander of the troops? How will you make the soldiers obey your orders? From appearances alone, youre just a 10-year-old girl. Who would let you take command? Or have you already guessed? Rhines thoughts churned. Teacher! Aunt Violet, Grandma Rosa, everyone. I have a very, very important question. Please, you must answer me truthfully. I beg you! Auroras gaze turned sharply serious as she bowed politely to Rhine and the witches. Oh, Little Aurora has a question? Go ahead and ask, Grandma Rosa replied with a kind smile. Aurora swallowed nervously, raised her chin, and asked solemnly, enunciating each word: Am I a princess? Am I the princess from the rumors, the one who was supposed to be imprisoned in the depths of the palace? And you, my teacherare you the Royal Sage and Grand Mage Rhine from the kingdoms legend, the one who served as an advisor to the King for half a year before mysteriously disappearing? Silence. A deathly silence. Yes. Yes. Rhine nodded gently, his expression calm and unwavering. This was something he had always planned to tell Aurora eventually. Aurora let out a sigh of relief, a smile of contentment spreading across her face. Thank goodness. Otherwise, I would have thought I was some magical weapon you created just for battle. No wonder I possess such astounding talent. No wonder I share a name with the rumored princess who was supposedly imprisonedthough, to be fair, many share that name in the kingdom today. When did you begin suspecting your identity? Rhine wanted to ask but decided it wasnt necessary. There had been too many clues. A clever girl like Aurora would have pieced it together eventually. I heard it from the people at the tavern and the children I played ball with. They said the Kings daughter was trapped in a copper palace deep within the royal compound, never to step outside. I often thought about how lonely she must feel, trapped there, unable to see the outside world. And now I knowit was all a lie. She was never imprisoned at all. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aurora spoke softly, her tone filled with endless emotion. The golden-haired girl raised her slender yet strikingly strong hands and looked toward Rhine and the witches. Teacher, Grandma Witch, Aunt Witch, my talent comes from your blessings, doesnt it? Thank you. Now that Ive grown up, can you tell me what happened on the day I was born? Why are there rumors of a princess being imprisoned in the Copper Palace? And what blessings were bestowed upon me? Rhine sat down, and with the witches, they began to recount the thrilling events of ten years ago. It was a fascinating tale. There was a grand banquet, exquisite food and fine wine, witches, mages, a fire-breathing, unstoppable dragon, a terrifying curse, and a sacred blessing. It began as a story so beautiful it could inspire poetry, only to suddenly descend into darkness, followed by an unexpected twist. What captivated Aurora most was the prophecy made by the Prophether teacherabout the future she never chose. Aurora listened quietly to the story, fully absorbed. So thats how it is Im the source of the kingdoms dreadful curse. You all saw the vision in the mirror, saw the misfortunes that awaited in the future. So, in the end, you didnt choose the original blessingreplacing with and instead opted for the path were on now. Aurora appeared deep in thought. Grandma Rosa, watching the golden-haired girls serious expression, couldnt help but feel an outpouring of love and affection. Indeed, in the scene back then, the Royal Sage had chosen an unconventional path that amazed everyone. But it did seem to be the best choice. The King, the Queen, and the witches, herself included, had supported this decision, step by step raising the Princess to be a warrior capable of slaying a dragon. However, all of this was simply the adults (Rhine could barely be considered one here) unilateral arrangement. What about Princess Auroras own thoughts? She was, after all, a living, breathing person. As a baby, Aurora had no idea of the burden placed upon her shoulders. But the Aurora of today now knew everything. From birth, she bore a mission. She endured years of rigorous training, unchanging day after day, until now, carrying a responsibility far beyond her years. Would the Princess willingly accept the decisions made for her back then? Auroras birthday banquet was over. The witches departed one by one. Aurora had proven to them that she had become an independent hero, no longer in need of their care. The house grew quiet. The living room was empty and hollow. The Little Princess rested her chin in her hand, gazing at the stars. Suddenly, she seemed to remember something and turned abruptly to ask Rhine: So, what happened afterward? Teacher, your prophecy back then only went up to the point where I fell into a long slumber, and the kingdom was covered by thorns for fifty years, right? So what about the future beyond that? In the end, was the curse broken? The night was so silent that even the chirping of distant birds could be heard clearly. After a long pause, Rhine nodded gently and said in a low voice: I am truly sorry, Aurora. Back then, I made the decision on your behalf without consulting you. Since thats the case, I believe its necessary for you to know your futureeven if it isnt entirely precise. Auroras eyes lit up instantly. Rhine continued slowly: The River of Destiny branches into countless streams and possibilities. While I cannot predict the exact details of a distant future, I can glimpse fragments of its tributaries. Most of the outcomes arent perfect, but in many of them, the curse is indeed broken. Aurora, since youre curious about the road not taken, I can show you the best, the most perfect, and the most flawless ending among them. This is your rightful privilege to see! Rhine pulled out a silver mirrorthe same one he had used ten years ago to reveal the future. Aurora fixed her gaze on the smooth surface of the mirror, barely breathing. This was a path not chosen. Ripples spread across the mirrors surface, and an image emerged once more: It showed Aurora pricking her finger on the spindle, the curse taking hold, and the kingdoms lands overrun with thorns and brambles. Ten years later, the vision of prophecy played out again. Lines of text appeared around the edges of the image, labeling the scenes. Legends about this kingdom began to spreada tale of a beautiful princess who lay sleeping. From then on, many princes came to explore, hacking through the brambles in an attempt to reach the palace. But none succeeded. In the vision, one prince after another appeared, slashing at the thorns. They fought to cut through the hedge that barred their way, trying to reach the palace sealed by layers of overgrowth. But the thorns seemed alive, closing in around them. The trees shifted their positions, tripping the princes up. It was as if the brambles, thorns, and trees had become countless hands, grasping them tightly, holding them inescapably. The princes struggled, cried out in agony, and ultimately died painful deaths. More ripples spread across the mirror, and for a brief moment, the image faded into darkness. New captions appeared: Many, many years passed. Finally, exactly 100 years later, another prince set foot on the cursed land. Chapter 33: The Road Not Taken Chapter 33: The Road Not TakenIn the mirrored image, a prince clad in regal attire appeared. He stood tall and proud, but his face shimmered with a hazy light, making his features indistinct. Judging from the outline, he was likely a handsome prince. When the prince approached the hedge of thorns, all he saw were shrubs adorned with beautiful flowers. He passed through the hedges effortlessly. As he walked forward, the hedges closed up tightly behind him, almost as if welcoming his arrival. Seeing this scene in the mirror, Aurora was bewildered. Why did all the other princes get entangled and killed by the thorns, brambles, and bushes on this cursed land, but when came, all the obstacles disappeared? The hedges even opened up a path for him? Could it be hes one of the Black Witchs underlings? Thats why the cursed plants didnt attack him but instead cleared the way for him. Princess Aurora, you really are my student, Rhine thought, amused. Youve hit on the exact same suspicion I had. But, Aurora, your guess is utterly unromantic. Wheres your sense of poetry? Rhine maintained a composed expression, but he couldnt suppress his inward laughter. Based on the original fairy tales, Rhine believed this was a poetic interpretation, a symbolic exaggeration of the concept of destined love. After all, in the much older version of the story, it was not a prince but a neighboring king who awakened Sleeping Beauty. This king, upon seeing the sleeping beauty, was overcome with desire and, while she was unconscious, violated her. The Sleeping Beauty only woke up later, after giving birth to two childrenSun and Moonwhen one of the babies, while nursing, accidentally sucked out the cursed splinter. Afterward, the Sleeping Beauty married the king who had violated her. Compared to that, Charles Perraults and the Brothers Grimms adaptations were far kinder and much more idealistic. Rewriting the tale to have a destined prince, rather than a rapist king, awaken the princess better aligned with peoples romanticized expectations of a prince and princess story. The hedges parting, the thorns retreating, the flowers blooming on the treesall of these were meant to illustrate the beauty of this perfect moment. Yet, in a world of real magic and fantasy, even Rhine found it hard to explain the peculiarities of this phenomenon. The young mage shook his head lightly and said, I dont know either. Perhaps, after a hundred years, the Black Witchs curse had weakened enough to pose no obstacle. Or perhaps he is your destined love. When he stepped onto this cursed land, even the world itself welcomed him. ??????????? Destined love?! Auroras eyes widened, filled with infinite doubt. But I dont even know him! The image in the mirror continued to change. The prince stepped through the pathway made by the parting hedges, walking through a sea of crimson flowers, heading further in. Everything was eerily quiet. Finally, he reached the ancient palace and pushed open the door to the small room where Princess Aurora lay asleep. There, on the bed, was none other than Princess Aurora herself! She slept soundly. The mirror immediately gave a close-up of Sleeping Aurora. Compared to the golden-haired girl standing before the mirror now, the Aurora in the image appeared older, closer to the traditional idea of a beauty, as she had fallen into slumber at the age of fifteen. The Sleeping Beauty in the mirror was as stunning as the real girl nowbreathtaking and enchanting. Her delicate features carried an almost magical allure, capable of ensnaring ones soul. However, she lacked the sharp, indescribable strength in her gaze that the current Aurora possessed. She seemed more like a soft and fragile flower, evoking feelings of tenderness and protection. The princes eyes widened as he looked at Aurora, unable to take his eyes off her. As he gazed at her, he couldnt help but bend down and gently kiss the sleeping princess. The blessing took effect, and the curse was lifted. In the mirror, Aurora awoke instantly! She opened her eyes and gazed lovingly at the prince who had saved her. The prince carried her out of the palace. Before long, the kingdoms slumbering curse gradually lifted, and people began to wake up one after another. However, after a century had passed, the kingdom was no longer the same as before. The land was overrun with twisted trees and wild weeds, and every building was blanketed in vegetation. The mirror displayed a new set of text: Not long after, the prince and Aurora held a grand wedding ceremony. They lived happily ever after and grew old together. The colorful scenes in the silver mirror gradually dimmed and faded away into darkness. Ah? Thats it? Aurora finally reacted, sounding surprised. The best, most perfect ending among all the possible futures is just ? Aurora muttered, sounding slightly disappointed: So, in the end, the culprit behind everything, Black Witch Maleficent, didnt face any punishment at all? Shes such a powerful witch and has already transformed herself into a real dragonshes bound to live for many, many years. What if she rises again and tries to destroy our kingdom a second time? Who would stop her then? And lastly, that princeI dont even know him. Hes from a hundred years in the future. His father probably hasnt even been born yet! Then, were just together? What kind of bizarre development is that? The blessing says the curse can only be lifted by the kiss of someone who truly loves me, but hes seeing me for the first time while Im unconscious! He hasnt even spoken a single word to me. Doesnt love take time to develop? Princess, your thought process is far too advanced for this era. Wait is this all my fault? How am I supposed to explain this to the King and Queen? Rhine chuckled lightly and replied, Who knows? Perhaps love at first sight counts, too. His tone grew ethereal and otherworldly once more. Your Highness, youve now seen the road not taken. Ten years ago, on that disastrous night, two paths lay before you. One was paved with flowers and poetry; the other, with thorns and storms. At the time, you were just a swaddled infant, far too young to decide. I had no choice but to make the decision for you, choosing the path youre on now and placing this heavy destiny upon your shoulders. Over the years, to prepare you as the warrior foretold by prophecy, the witches and I have subjected you to rigorous training. And soon, we will embark on an unknown journey across the continent, one that may bring unpredictable dangers. To fulfill this destiny, youve endured so much. Im sorry for the hardships youve faced, my Princess. For the choice I made on your behalf, I owe you an apology. Rhine finished speaking and bowed deeply to the little princess in front of him. Aurora, however, shook her head vigorously and quickly helped Rhine back to his feet. No, no, its not like that, Teacher! Its me who should thank you! I also want to thank my father, my mother, the witch aunts, and Grandma Rosa! Thank you all. If Id followed the original trajectory of my life, I would have been locked in a brass palace, knowing nothing about the world, ignorant and incapable. My literature teacher once taught me that a great person once said, Soon, Enderland would reveal the truth of the curse to the public, and chaos would ensue. I wouldve been stuck deep within the palace, only able to hear my maids reporting the disasters outside. Other than shedding tears, I wouldnt have been able to do anything. Actually, I probably wouldnt even understand what a disaster isbecause I would never have stepped outside the palace. It was you, Teacher, who gave me the opportunity to change everything with my own hands! Thank you! When the kingdoms current troubles are resolved, well embark on a journey across the continent together, searching for the Black Witchs whereabouts. Even if the outcome isnt perfect, at least I will have tried, and there will be no regrets Auroras and Rhines concerns were far from unfounded. Even before Auroras birthday, a terrifying rumor had begun to take root in the Rose Kingdom. No one knew where the dreadful prophecy had originated. It could have been the drunken gossip in taverns, the reckless claims of some astrologer, or perhaps one of the guests who attended the Princesss birth ceremony spreading the tale firsthand. In a short amount of time, the rumorspread like wildfire. Every day, the old King was overwhelmed by the bad news arriving from all corners of the kingdom: Farmers stopped tending to their fields; bakeries and breweries ceased operations; wealthy families packed up and fled the kingdom overnight; even the once-disciplined military began to mutiny. In the streets and alleys, people whispered that the King of the Rose Kingdom was a terrible, incompetent ruler. They blamed the King for angering the fearsome Black Witch and dooming the nation. Faced with the growing tide of bad news, the white-haired old King was forced to deliver a public speech. He declared that even fleeing the kingdom would not help escape the curse. He also promised that there was a way to end the curse before the disaster truly struckthat the Royal Sage who mysteriously vanished ten years ago was actively working to dispel the curse and would succeed before long. But by now, the people no longer believed the Kings words. The Rose Kingdom was no longer the beautiful, peaceful land it once was. From the royal capital to small towns and rural villages, not a single place was free from chaos. Even during the day, it wasnt unusual to encounter robbers on the streets. After all, with the kingdom supposedly doomed in five years, why bother following the rules anymore? And that wasnt even the worst of it. At the height of the kingdoms turmoil, foreign raiders came to take their share of the spoilsthis invasion seemed long premeditated. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Enderlands army launched a surprise attack on the Rose Kingdom, invading towns, looting wantonly, assaulting women, and setting fires everywhere. Up ahead is the Rose Kingdom. Take whatever you want, as much as you can carry. The gold and silver coins from the wealthy, the sculptures in the city center, the beautiful womentheyre all yours! Their soldiers have already lost their morale and are nothing like the disciplined army they once were. They wont be able to stop our iron cavalry! This was the promise Enderlands officers made to their soldiers before the invasion. And in reality, the soldiers did far worse than their officers had promised, inflicting atrocities tenfold more terrifying and cruel. No why has it come to this? In the royal palace, the King was in anguish and despair. By now, the old King had grown even more frail, with not a single black hair left on his head. He wasnt even sure how much longer he could hold on under the constant deluge of bad news. It must be those Enderland bastards! They must have deliberately leaked the news of the curse! It has to be them! Their nobles attended the Princesss birth ceremony and witnessed firsthand when Black Witch Maleficent cast the cursethey know all the secrets. Chapter 34: The Princess on the Battlefield Chapter 34: The Princess on the BattlefieldThe old King roared in fury, his voice echoing through the royal palace. He wanted to order the army to drive out the invaders, but most of the soldiers no longer obeyed his commands. At that moment, the King remembered he might still turn to Lord Rhine, the Royal Sage. Not long ago, the young mage had visited the palace to inform him of a soldiers crimes. Just then, two figures entered the palace and approached the King and Queen. Father, Mother. I can lead the army and drive out the invaders. It was Aurora who spoke. The golden-haired girl stood in the palace doorway, framed by the morning sun. Her petite and graceful figure cast a long shadow on the ground, and her face was obscured by the backlight. Seeing their daughter again, the King and Queen were moved to tears. Behind the girl, the silver-haired mage Rhine walked slowly. The boys appearance was exactly as it had been ten years ago, untouched by the blade of time. The old King donned his armor and personally visited the Royal Guard, the elite soldiers of the kingdom. In his youth, the King had been a brave and capable general, but his aging body could no longer support him in battle. So, he appointed a general far younger than anyone expecteda young girlto lead the elite troops in aiding the frontline defenders. Every soldier who saw their new commander was stunned, exclaiming in disbelief. None could imagine that their leader would be a girl who looked no older than twelve. They were convinced it had to be a joke. Yet, before the sun set that very day, Aurora proved herself to every soldier. The once disorganized and demoralized Royal Guard underwent a miraculous transformation. By nightfall, they swore their loyalty to their new commander, willing to follow her to the death. Despite this, no one connected their new general with the princess of legend who was said to have been imprisoned deep within the palace. Aurora led the elite troops to the frontlines. The next day, the raiders from Enderland returned. Charging down from the hillside, they easily tore through the Rose Kingdoms flimsy defenses. Auroras former swordsmanship instructor, now an officer in the army, mounted his majestic steed. But even he, facing the ferocious enemy, felt a deep sense of helplessness. On the battlefield, individual skill had its limits. After learning the truth about the curse, the soldiers of the Rose Kingdom had long since lost their fighting spirit. They raised their weapons and shouted a few symbolic war cries before scattering in retreat. Such a fragmented army was naturally powerless against the invaders. R?????????§? The soldiers of Enderland laughed as they brandished their scimitars, slaughtering every enemy they encountered. For over a century, the once-prosperous neighboring kingdom had never been this vulnerable. The swordmaster officer fled on horseback, trying to block out the sound of slaughter behind him. At that moment, reinforcements arrived from the rear of the battlefieldtroops sent by the King! This unit was clearly elite: their formation was tight, their discipline impeccable, their battle cries resounding, and their horns blaring. Each soldier fought bravely, striking down enemies with relentless ferocity, their bodies soon drenched in their own and their foes blood. At the head of this army was their commander, charging ahead of the troops. Her mount was not a horse but a massive dog, with eyes as large as tea bowls! Two even larger dogs followed her closelyone with eyes the size of mill wheels, and the other with eyes as massive as a tower dome. The dogs used their enormous jaws to grab the invaders, hurling them high into the sky. Those who fell to the ground were either dead or severely injured, and those flung the highest were reduced to bloody pulp. The commander, accompanied by the two magical dogs, cut through the enemy ranks like a god descending to the mortal world. She crushed large swathes of the invading army with swift and decisive strikes. Fire the arrows! Fire the arrows! The invaders drew their bows and unleashed a rain of arrows, aiming to kill this formidable commander. Dozens, even hundreds of arrows shot toward her. But the moment the arrows touched her, they all turned to ash. No weapon, crafted by man or born of nature, could harm her! The commander rode her mighty dog across the battlefield, gripping her weapon tightly in one hand as she broke through enemy lines. With her other hand, she raised a warhorn and sounded it amidst the chaotic battlefield. The piercing, rousing sound of the horn tore through the sky like a battle hymn from the heavens. It ignited the blood of every soldier in the Rose Kingdom, awakening the fighting spirit buried deep within their souls. Charge! Drive out the invaders! The soldiers of the Rose Kingdom, who had been retreating in disarray, and the fleeing officers, all rallied upon hearing the horns call. Courage reignited in their hearts, transforming their morale completely. Hot tears streamed down the faces of the soldiers and officers, a mix of grief and fury boiling in their blood. Her voice had the power to pierce hearts, to move even the hardest of souls to tears! Charge! Charge! For the kingdom, for His Majesty the King! Arrows and blades cant harm our commandershe is under divine protection! To the soldiers of the Rose Kingdom, the commander riding the massive dog, flanked by two even larger dogs, had become an unshakable symbol of hope on the battlefield. As long as they followed her lead, victory was assured. If she charged, the army would break through; if she stood, the war would not be lost. Her charm could captivate nations; her every move stirred the hearts of all who saw her. Thus, the commander riding the giant dog led the kingdoms soldiers to a decisive victory, painting her silver armor crimson with blood. As the sun set, the blood-red twilight cast her figure in a long shadow across the ground. The scarlet hues of the setting sun mingled with the blood spilled by the soldiers, blurring the lines between them and staining the rivers and hills the same color. On a distant hillside, the old King, clad in armor, listened to the triumphant battle hymn. His eyes grew misty with emotion. The old King gazed toward the heart of the battlefield, where his daughter fought valiantly under the blood-red glow of the setting sun. His thoughts drifted back ten years, to that fateful night when the kingdom-wide celebration was interrupted, and the dreadful curse descended. He recalled the prophecy spoken by the mage Rhine: When this warrior rides across the battlefield on her steed, even the most disordered army will submit to her charisma and obey her commands! When this warrior sings the battle hymn before a broken army, even the most undisciplined soldiers will rally again, willing to fight and die for her! I believe this warrior can lead Your Majestys army, slay the Black Witch, and end the curse at its root! The invaders were driven from the kingdom. For a long time afterward, no one dared to trespass on the lands of the Rose Kingdom. This was because a divine warrior, a figure of legend, had burned her heroic image deep into the minds of every fleeing invader. The survivors, those fortunate enough to escape back to their homeland, exaggerated the details of that epic battle, sparing no terrifying embellishment. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With dramatic gestures, they recounted tales of terror, painting the Rose Kingdom as a land protected by gods who sent a divine warrior to its aid. They claimed that this warrior, accompanied by three monstrous beasts, was impervious to blades, lances, and arrows. In the days following the war, miracles began to appear throughout the kingdom. The morning after the battle, a thousand birds of all colorsshades of the rainbowtook to the skies above the Rose Kingdom. They flew in formations, creating patterns and words in the air, telling the story of the divine warrior sent by the gods. At night, some claimed to hear foxes whispering to themselves in the grass, mentioning the divine warrior and how the kingdoms curse was destined to be broken. Fishermen who set out to sea encountered a terrifying storm, only for it to miraculously calm. When they brought their catch ashore, they found strange notes hidden in the bellies of the fish. Upon returning home, one fisherman found his blind wife had miraculously regained her sight. The people said it was the will of the gods. The Rose Kingdom was a nation blessed by divine protection. Few noticed the hooded silver-haired boy weaving through the crowds at the locations of these miracles. Excellent. Now the people truly believe that the gods are protecting the kingdom and the royal family. Even the dreadful curse of Black Witch Maleficent will surely be broken. Praise your wisdom, Lord Rhine, said the old King, deep within the palace. Its just some knowledge from beyond this world, the Sage thought to himself. From that day on, the Rose Kingdom gained a new legend, in addition to the tales of the Imprisoned Beautiful Princess and the Wish-Granting Magician. In the grandest, most luxurious inn in the capital, on the first floor where travelers and patrons gathered in the tavern, the stories of the kingdoms legends were being retold over drinks. Hey, newcomer! Have you heard about it? legend! The bartender, suddenly a bit tongue-tied, leaned closer in excitement. Do you mean the Wish-Granting Magician? No, not that one. Ah, then you must mean the Kings daughter, the beautiful princess said to embody all the worlds finest qualities. No ones seen her, of course, because shes locked away in a brass palace that only the King and Queen can enter. No, not that one either. The bartender handed a bottle of ale to a guest, his expression filled with uncontainable excitement. Im talking about the legend of the Valkyrie sent by the gods to save our kingdom! Chapter 35: The Journey of the Sage and the King Chapter 35: The Journey of the Sage and the King"My order is: Find the Black Witch Maleficent!" In the clearing, three large dogs glanced around, sniffing left and right, following their master Rhine''s command. Finding nothing, the dogs all flopped to the ground, stuck out their tongues, and pitifully gazed at their master, who held the Tinderbox in hand. "As expected, the Black Witch Maleficent must be very far away, well beyond the range of the Tinderbox''s magical dogs." "Of course, even if Maleficent were nearby, she might have ways to hide herself from magic and other supernatural forces." Rhine dismissed the dogs and tossed the Tinderbox back to Aurora. The two returned to the Palace, where they sifted through a large stack of documents piled on the table. "These are the intelligence reports compiled by His Majesty and the witches. They detail the origins of the Black Witch Maleficent, where she might have gone, and other clues!" These records pointed the way for the journey he and Aurora were about to embark on. According to the intelligence, Maleficent was not originally born in the Rose Kingdom. She had traveled from another country to settle here long-term about a decade before Aurora''s Baptism Ceremony. No one knew how long she had lived or where she had learned her terrifying magic. It was only discovered that Maleficent practiced dreadful Black Magic, mastering the arts of curses and torment. She could summon dark creatures to serve her at will and even transform into a Black Dragon. Furthermore, her mastery of magic seemed to surpass that of the other witches in the kingdomof course, it wasnt until that catastrophic night that people truly recognized her power and horror. The records also mentioned that Maleficent had once spoken of "sisters" from beyond the kingdom. Naturally, these were not blood-related sisters but witches who studied Black Magic alongside her. Maleficent and her "sisters" occasionally held gatherings or communicated through magic to discuss new dark spells and how to concoct bizarre potions. The ingredients they used, of course, were ghastly things like frog eyes, spider webs, toad saliva, and umbilical cords of stillborn infants. "The gatherings of Black Magic witches appear to be quite an extraordinary thing," Rhine said with a slight frown. If they were to face multiple opponents as powerful as Maleficent, the thought alone was despair-inducing. In this continent, where countless stories intertwined, what kind of figures could possibly be part of Maleficent''s coven? Rhine couldn''t help but wonder. He continued reading through the documents. According to the files, Maleficent had never mentioned the specific names of her so-called "sisters." She had only occasionally hinted that some of them had become Queens in various countries. "The queens of other nationsthis range is way too broad to even begin searching," Aurora said, leaning in. Rhine''s gaze froze on one particular line of text. The passage described how Maleficent once boasted to the Violet Fairy that one of her "sisters" was not human but an Ocean Hag living in the depths of the sea, skilled in crafting strange potions. This Ocean Hag resided in the Kingdom of the Merfolk, deep beneath the ocean waves. Since she rarely surfaced, Maleficent communicated with her through a magical mirror. Maleficent had even complained about it. "An Ocean Hag living in the Kingdom of the Merfolk. This might be our breakthrough!" "If Maleficent is still in contact with her, this Ocean Hag might know where she is now." According to the kingdoms historical records, the Kingdom of the Merfolk lay beneath the southern coastlines vast seas. Having identified their first destination, Rhine and Aurora had one last task to complete before officially setting off Bidding farewell to the King and Queen. ... In the deepest part of the palace complex, beyond many walls and buildings, stood a Brass Palace, a place said to have housed a beautiful princess in legend. ?????¨? In reality, it was nothing more than an abandoned palace left by the previous dynasty, usually empty most of the time. But today, perhaps for the first time in ten years, the beautiful princess from the kingdoms legends truly stood there To bid farewell to her parents. The Old King nodded gently. The aged monarch offered a weary smile and removed the crown from his head, slowly lifting it toward Aurora''s golden-haired head. The act of an old king removing his crown and holding it above the head of a ten-year-old girl looked almost absurd. This was the fulfillment of a promise made ten years prior when the Old King vowed to a magician to pass the kingdom to the warrior who could save it, declaring them the new ruler. The Old King hovered the crown over the girls golden hair, as if measuring whether the crowns size fit: "My daughter, I am already too old. When you and the Sage return from your journey, this crown shall truly belong to you." After speaking, the Old King pulled the crown back. Aurora bowed slightly, using the Court Etiquette her instructor had taught her to deliver an elegant farewell: "Farewell, Father, Mother. "I will travel with the Sage to foreign lands in search of the Black Witch Maleficent. We will find her, defeat her, and end the dark shadow looming over this kingdom. "One day, I shall return with the Sage to take your place as the ruler of this land, Father. "During this journey, I will work hard to learn how to become both a great hero and a worthy ruler." The elderly Queen dabbed at her eyes with a handkerchief, wiping away her tears but saying nothing. Nearby, a small magician clad in flowing robes smiled and nodded at Aurora, saying, "Lets go, my future queen." The Sage and the future queen bid farewell to the current king and departed from the Brass Palace. Walking through the palace grounds, Aurora gazed at the distant mountains as they went: "Teacher, I think by the time we return, I will have become the ruler of this kingdom, and you will have become its legend." In the past, Aurora had been taught by a special tutor in elaborate grammar and refined rhetoric, and the clever little princess had mastered them all, speaking now with the polished tone of a poet. "Father told me that ten years ago, after you helped him, you asked him to spread your storyto let the world know the tale of the magician. This must hold some special meaning for you. "So when I become queen, I will do the same. "Teacher, I will ensure your story is sung, your deeds recorded in history, and statues of you crafted by artisans. "I will summon scribes to chronicle every tale from our journey and compile them into books. Artists will paint the most unforgettable scenes, and they will never be forgotten. Bards will sing these stories by campfires and wells. "Many years from now, the events of our journey will become beloved legends, turning into the bedtime stories by every childs pillow. "Imagining such a scene is truly exciting..." The young girl raised her head, gazing at the azure sky and the fluffy white clouds. A glimmer of hope sparked in her eyes. Aurora glanced again at the silver-haired boy standing before her, a boy who would never grow older. He had looked exactly the same when he became her teacher during her infancy. Now, as she grew closer to womanhood, the small magicians appearance remained unchanged. Time seemed to have stopped for him. Aurora reached out her hand to measure their heights, confirming that her head barely reached Rhines shoulder. Giggling, she teased: "Teacher, are you never going to grow up? "I bet in just two or three years, before the curse is lifted, Ill be taller than you. "Even when Im old and gray, youll still look exactly the same, wont you?" Rhine remained silent, quietly walking by her side. He could envision such a scene but found himself surprised by how far into the future a ten-year-old girl could imagine. "Who can say what the future holds?" Rhine finally said after a long silence. Aurora turned her gaze once more to the distant horizon, her thoughts soaring into the clouds, her face lit up with a blooming smile: "Teacher, one day, I will become nothing but bones and dust. Yet you will still walk this earth with the same unchanging appearance. "By then, your name will be legendary across the land. "On this journey, I will learn how to become an extraordinary ruler and strive to become the greatest monarch in the history of the Rose Kingdom, a name remembered for generations. "When I leave this world, people will say that the Rose Kingdom once had a great queen, and my deeds will be passed down. "In this way, the length of my story might try to catch up to your eternal lifethough Ill never truly match it, I hope it wont be left behind too quickly. "Even centuries later, when you walk this earth, you might still hear people telling the stories of our journey. "And in those stories about me, people will say that many years ago, the kingdoms queen was given thirteen blessings at birth, burdened with a great destiny. She was raised by a wise, scholarly, and prophetic magician, one gifted with countless extraordinary abilities. "Heavens, that sounds so epic! Just like the legends Ive heard before!" As she spoke, Auroras eyes grew deeper, filled with contemplation and yearning. Like King Arthur and Merlin, perhaps... Rhine mused to himself. "Your grasp of philosophy and grammar is quite good," Rhine remarked, unusually quiet today as he tried to sound more mature. "It seems those teachers I hired for you werent a waste." Rhine averted his gaze from the girl and looked up toward the snow-white clouds on the horizon. The clouds, like a gentle flock of sheep, strolled lazily across the vast pasture of the blue sky, basking in the warm sunlight. He, too, had long been looking forward to this journey. This world was vastimmensely vast. A kingdom like the Rose Kingdom was merely one among countless nations in the western part of the continent. And to the east lay the mysterious and opulent lands of the Far East, a place even more wondrous and enigmatic. As a being with eternal life, Rhine understood that he was destined never to be confined to such a small fragment of the world. Repeatedly fulfilling the wishes of the same "Child of Destiny" diminished the effect over time. Generally, one such figure could only offer two significant and effective wishes. Rhine knew that to become the legendary magician worthy of epic tales, he needed to find more Children of Destiny during this journey. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, Rhine felt a fiery and passionate desire ignite beside him. He knew this was Auroras wish. "To learn to become an exceptional warrior and a great ruler, defeat the Black Witch, and lift the kingdoms curse." This was the heaviest and most fervent wish the Wizard of Miracles and Wishes had ever carried since arriving in this world. The kingdoms former Sage led the future queen onward, their figures growing smaller as they ventured further away. Chapter 36: The Journey Chapter 36: The JourneyFor the past two months, in several small southern countries near the Rose Kingdom, many people had witnessed the following peculiar sight: A silver-haired boy and a golden-haired girl traveling together. The boy appeared to be no older than twelve or thirteen, while the girl looked even younger. The boy had an air of scholarly refinement, often seen reading a book under the gentle sunlight. The girl, on the other hand, was more lively, yet her playful demeanor still carried the elegance of a noble child. Both children were extraordinarily beautiful. Their bright, clear eyes resembled crystalline lakes, exuding an otherworldly charm. They seemed as if they had stepped out of the pages of a fairy tale. The girl, in particular, was remarkable. She had an innate charm that made people feel drawn to her. Her voice was melodious, like the song of a springtime lark. Not a single innkeeper or shop owner could resist giving her a discount when they saw the adorable golden-haired girl. The two children were polite and well-mannered, staying in inns every night, which suggested they carried plenty of money for their journey. However, no one ever saw any family members or servants accompanying them. Many speculated that they were half-siblings, explaining their different hair and eye colors. Some said they were children from a wealthy family, having run away to escape their parents control and embark on a journey to foreign lands. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Others suggested that some disaster must have struck their hometown, forcing the children to leave their home after losing their parents. But no one knew the truth: that they were a former Sage and the future Queen of a prosperous kingdom. One day, a kind innkeeper curiously asked the two beautiful children: "Children, where are you from? Did something happen to your family? Do you need help?" Aurora responded: "The day I was born, a catastrophe struck my homeland, and my family was cursed. Thats why were traveling far, far awayto find a way to break the curse and save them." Her answer was honest enough. "Thank you for your kindness, good sir. But we dont need help. This is a mission we must complete ourselves," Rhine added. "Then may the gods protect you both," the innkeeper said, offering his blessing. "And may the gods protect you too, kind sir," Rhine replied. "Do you have any wishes youd like to come true? Miracles often favor the kindhearted." The innkeeper scratched his head and thought hard for a moment: "I dont have any wishes, really. Ive been through tough times in my youth, but now I own an inn, have a wife and daughter, and live a happy life. Apart from my bad leg, I have no regrets." The next morning, just as the innkeeper woke up, he discovered the two children had already departed before dawn. As the innkeeper stood up, he suddenly froze in shock. To his astonishment, his legcrippled for more than a decadehad miraculously healed. It was not only restored but felt stronger and healthier than it ever had, even in his youth! ??N????? Not everyone the children encountered on their journey was as kindhearted as the innkeeper, however. From time to time, malicious bandits would try to take advantage of the cover of night to rob these seemingly unprotected, wealthy children. "Boss, weve checked. Theres no bodyguard, no servant, no one around to keep these kids safe. Theyre really traveling alone!" "Perfect! Lets act tonight. They look like theyre loaded. Well take them out!" The bandits chuckled wickedly, their eyes filled with greed. They downed their last drinks with sinister laughterunaware that these would be the final sips of their lives. Later, those bandits were never seen again. They seemed to have vanished into thin air. Other bandits and human traffickers with similar intentions met the same fate, disappearing without a trace. As more time passed, the story of the two children began to spread. Yet, as it traveled through word of mouth and retellings, the tale became distorted. People started to say that there was a pair of siblings whose parents had been cursed by a demon and left bedridden. The two children, driven by desperation, left their home, journeying across mountains and wilderness to find a legendary rainbow-colored flower atop a sacred mountain. This flower was said to have the power to break curses and cure their parents. According to the legend, a magical sprite was so moved by the childrens determination that it secretly protected them. When the children encountered man-eating beasts, the sprite would use its magic to drive the creatures away. When they ran into murderous bandits, the sprite would transform the criminals into ugly toads. Those who heard the story praised the childrens bravery and wished them success in finding the miraculous flower, so they could return home and heal their parents. Later, two brothers, both scholars specializing in linguistics and history, began collecting and compiling folk tales and legends from the continent. Through interviews with storytellers and scribes, the scholarly brothers unearthed this tale. "Brother, this is truly an interesting folk legend, widely spread in the southwestern part of the continent," one of the brothers said. "This story exists in several variations, but the protagonists are always a pair of siblings seeking to break a family curse. I think we should document it." "Alright, lets call this story then." Of course, thats a tale for another time. ... At the end of the second month of their journey, while sitting in a rented carriage, Aurora gazed out at the retreating forest and asked Rhine, Teacher, I remember you have magic to teleport over long distances. Why are we walking, riding, and traveling by carriage instead? I cannot teleport to places I havent been or am unfamiliar with, so we have to measure the land with our own feet, or rely on horses, carriages, and ships, the young mage replied. But once Ive been to a place, returning becomes much easier. Then, after we defeat the Black Witch Maleficent, we can return to the Rose Kingdom on the same day to share the good news with everyone? Of course, Rhine said with a smile. Aurora sighed again. But no matter if its by carriage, ship, or foot, its all so slow. Why isnt there a faster, more convenient means of transport? A faster means of transport... Rhine froze momentarily, struck by a thought. I believe there will be in the future, Rhine said. Humans are clever and always inventing new tools. Long ago, people could only walk on foot. Later, they invented wheels to conquer the land and boats to conquer the seas. Rhine lifted his chin, his mind wandering far. He thought of the days before he arrived in this world. A hundred years from now, two hundred, three hundred perhaps, people might invent strange vehicles made of metal, powered by the burning of coal and fire, running without needing horses to pull them. Aurora imagined the strange tools the mage described and smiled. Teacher, Im sure youll live to see that day! Her words made Rhines eyes freeze momentarily. His body trembled, a chill creeping up his spine, and he fell into a long silence. For the next few minutes, Rhine didnt say a word. Leaning against the carriages backrest, his thoughts drifted to another matter. At present, this continents development level was roughly equivalent to the Middle Ages. But not all fairy tales fit seamlessly into a medieval-like setting. The , collected and compiled by Jacob and Wilhelm Grimm, largely took place long, long ago. However, later broke from tradition, often set in contemporary times, reflecting the 19th-century historical context, making them hard to completely detach from that era. And after them, authors like Oscar Wilde created new fairy tales with distinct characteristics of their time. From the kingdoms historical records, it seemed that the history of this continent and Earth were strikingly similar. If I truly could live for a long, long time, what might the future of this continent look like? Rhine couldnt help but wonder. ... After a long journey, the mage and the princess finally reached the southern coast, gazing out at the boundless sea. The water was so blue, like a pristine, washed sky. The water was so clear, like the brightest gemstones. Golden sunlight spilled across the waves, sparkling as though sprinkled with fragments of gold leaf. The waves rose and fell, breaking into foam as white as freshly fallen snow. The books say that beneath this ocean lies the kingdom where mermaids and other intelligent sea creatures live, Aurora said. One of the Black Witch Maleficents sisters in black magic was supposedly beneath these immense waves, in the mermaid kingdom. If Maleficent was in contact with this Sea Hag, she might know where Maleficent was! Gazing at the turbulent waves, the princess furrowed her brow. But how do we get down there? And even if we manage to go under, how can we find the mermaid kingdom amidst the vast sea? And even if we do find it, how would we communicate with them? I read that mermaids are highly hostile toward humans on land! Some even deliberately cause disasters, attacking ships that pass through their waters! If the two of us humans managed to enter their kingdom, wed definitely be unwelcome. Who knows? They might even attack us! Chapter 37: The Legend of Mermaids and Maritime Disasters Chapter 37: The Legend of Mermaids and Maritime DisastersAurora frowned, realizing only now how daunting the problem was, her face filled with concern. Was the first major challenge of their journey already this troublesome? Unlike the worried princess, the young mage appeared perfectly composed, as though everything Aurora mentioned posed no problem at all. Rhine understood well that the claim "mermaids are terrifying and cause disasters to attack ships passing through this sea" stemmed from records in Rose Kingdom''s literature. However, the Rose Kingdom was a landlocked country. These accounts of the mermaid kingdom were, in truth, third- or fourth-hand retellingsembellished tales from sailors of foreign lands and a blend of vivid imaginations. From his careful study of these texts, Rhine discovered that the supposed evidence of "mermaids causing disasters and attacking ships" boiled down to this: When certain ships passed through the area, sailors occasionally reported seeing groups of mermaids floating on the surface at dusk, holding hands and singing hauntingly beautiful songs. The songs, more enchanting than any human singer could produce, praised the depth and beauty of the ocean. Yet their lyrics were chilling, as though urging the sailors not to fear sinking into the sea and to embrace the oceans splendor. To the sailors, however, nothing was more terrifying than the ocean depths. If it were just eerie songs, it might have been dismissed. But what truly frightened them was that nearly every ship that heard the mermaids'' singing met disaster shortly afterward. Even when the sea was calm like a lake, moments later it would rage. The sky would darken, black clouds would gather, and a furious storm would roar, raising waves towering over ten meters high that swallowed ships whole. Most sailors sank into the oceanjust as the mermaids songs described. The few survivors who escaped these maritime disasters told horrifying tales, calling it the curse of the mermaids. From then on, every ship entering this sea dreaded the sight of mermaids and their singing. If anyone spotted a group of mermaids surfacing and singing their ethereal melodies, the crew knew their ship was cursed. Some sailors covered their ears or plugged them with wax, desperate not to hear the mesmerizing but ominous tune. Others wept openly, resigned to the storm swallowing their ship and lives. The sailors'' cries mixed with the mermaids'' haunting songs, carried on the sea breeze, creating a nightmarish scene. But to Rhine, the so-called "mermaid''s curse" was likely just a misunderstanding! According to , the sea king''s daughters enjoyed rising to the surface, holding hands, and singing in praise of the sea''s beauty whenever a storm approached. Clearly, the mermaids didnt understand how terrifying the ocean was for humans. Because they lived in the sea, mermaids were incredibly attuned to its temperament. They could predict storms with precision and chose to sing their praises before the ships just before the storms hit. But to humans, especially in this magical world, it seemed as though the mermaids singing summoned the storms! Singing about the ocean''s beauty to sailors who feared sinkingand then having a storm actually hit? Its no wonder humans viewed them as harbingers of disaster and monsters, Rhine thought wryly. Having realized this misunderstanding, Rhine knew Auroras worries were unnecessary. The princesss voice pulled him from his thoughts. So, should we find a guide familiar with the underwater world? The world is vast; there might be a mage who knows or has even been to the mermaid kingdom. There is such a guide who understands the mermaid kingdom, Rhine replied. Who? Aurora perked up with curiosity. The Sage Beyond the World, the Prophet Who Foresees the Future, the Wizard of Miracles and Wishes. Former Court Mage of the Kingdom and the future queens mentor, Rhine answered with a smile. ???????????? Youre talking about yourself? Aurora rolled her eyes, already accustomed to her teachers peculiar sense of humor. Well then, honorable guide. First question: how do we get into the sea? Aurora asked. Rhine flipped his hand over. The tinderbox Aurora carried appeared miraculously in his palm. He struck the tinderbox three times. With a , the dog with eyes the size of tower domesthe largest of the three magical dogsappeared on the beach. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rhine gently stroked the dogs fur and murmured an incantation. The dogs form began to shift rapidly, transforming into a strange, enormous fish resembling an anglerfish from Rhines previous life. The giant fish opened its mouth, and Rhine, taking Aurora with him, stepped inside its belly. The fish then leaped forward, diving into the depths of the ocean with them. The fishs belly was transparent, allowing them to see the underwater world. On its head was a chandelier-like structure that glowed, illuminating the dark seafloor. Aurora raised the second challenge: But, my guide, this sea is vast and endless. How are we supposed to find the mermaid kingdom? Rhine smiled again and commanded the fish, Go, swim to the mermaid kingdom. Rhine didnt know the exact location of the mermaid kingdom in the ocean, but that didnt matter. The fish, in essence, was a transformation of the tinderboxs magical dog, imbued with its inherent wonders. Rhine had conducted dozens of experiments with the three dogs after acquiring the tinderbox, testing their ability to find various targets. No matter how unusual the object of the search, as long as it was within a certain range, the dogs could always locate it. From buried antiques to a specific individual, their noses unerringly detected the targets position. No wonder they could find wealth for soldiersthough it was unclear which wealthy familys treasury they plunderedor discover that "the kingdoms princess" was not in the palace! Rhine mused. In fairy tales, epics, and folklore, many supernatural powers are absolute. Rhine surmised that the tinderboxs summoned dogs had an inherent ability to find any target within a certain range. The fish, now transformed from the dog, seemed to sense the command and began swimming purposefully in a specific direction. Before long, the fish descended to the seafloor, which was covered in white sand. Chapter 38: Is This What Humans Are Like? Chapter 38: Is This What Humans Are Like?The scene was truly spectacular! The seabed was alive with seagrasses and strange trees whose names Aurora couldnt even guess. The branches and leaves of these plants were as soft as silk, swaying gently in the underwater currents as if imbued with life. Looking up, one could see schools of vibrant fish darting through the upper layers of the sea, resembling birds soaring in the skies above the ground. "Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, this is so beautiful!" Aurora turned her head from side to side, her eyes opening wider than they ever had since the day she was born. In just these few seconds, the sights before her surpassed all the beauty she had ever witnessed in her life. She believed this view would astonish anyone in the Rose Kingdom, far exceeding the sum of the magnificent sights most people there would see in their entire lifetime. For a moment, a strange feeling surged in Aurora''s heart: If her destiny had not been altered by her teacher when she was born, if the witches had chosen a different path for herthe one leading to her destined slumbershe would never have had the chance to witness this dreamlike wonder. At this very moment, she would surely still be locked within the brass-forged palace, with a square patch of blue sky and a few shapely white clouds outside her window representing her entire world. The more she thought about it, the more she felt grateful. Grateful that ten years ago, on that fateful night, the Sage of the Kingdom had chosen a different path for her. The giant fish carrying Rhine and Aurora in its translucent belly swam onward for a while longer until they came upon a palacea splendid structure built from coral, amber, and pearls. "This is my first time seeing so many large and beautiful pearls. Any one of them is more lustrous and flawless than the pearls on my mothers crown!" Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pressing her hand against the translucent belly of the giant fish, Aurora exclaimed in awe. "Thats the Sea Kings palace," Rhine explained. "The gardens outside the palace are divided into sections, each belonging to a mermaid princess. Weve entered the Mermaid Kingdom." Aurora glanced curiously at her teacher, who was rapidly catching up to her in height. Then again, Aurora quickly accepted this notion. Rhine thought to himself. The sight of a giant anglerfish with two humans visible inside its transparent belly was so bizarre that it immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding mermaids! ??????????? From all directions, dozens of young mermaids swam toward the giant fish carrying Rhine and Aurora. "Oh no, the mermaids are coming," Aurora muttered, her gaze sharpening as she instinctively reached for the sword at her waista masterpiece crafted by the finest artisans of the Rose Kingdom at the behest of the King and Queen themselves. But as the sword left its sheath, Aurora quickly realized that her action might be futile. "If the mermaids attack us with magic or weapons, what can I do inside the belly of a giant fish? If I tear through the fishs belly, well plunge into the depths of the sea." A flurry of terrifying stories about mermaid curses, as told in both royal archives and folklore, filled her mind. After all, those stories claimed that it took just four or five mermaids songs to summon apocalyptic storms and shatter mighty ships. But here they were, in the heart of the Mermaid Kingdom, facing dozens of mermaids at once! "Dont panic," Rhine said calmly, his smile reassuring. "Actually, mermaids are a relatively peaceful race. Those scary curses and legends are likely just misunderstandings about them." Aurora glanced at the silver-haired youth beside her. Though still anxious, she chose to trust her teacher. Within moments, all the mermaids had surrounded the giant anglerfish, curiously observing the two humans inside its transparent belly. Aurora was surprised to find that, upon seeing the humans, none of the mermaids drew weapons, cast spells, or sang storm-summoning songs as the legends suggested. These strange creatures with fish tails seemed to be acting quite amicably! "See? I told you," Rhine said with a grin. The mermaids pressed against the translucent fish belly, peering at the two humans inside with wide, curious eyes. Aurora felt a little weird about this. It was as if they were animals in a circus, being ogled through a glass cage. "Everyone, come look! This anglerfish has a transparent belly, and there are two human-like creatures inside!" "Wow, its true!" "These two look so ugly and scary! Their upper halves are just like ours, but below the waist, theyre completely deformed! I cant bear to look!" "Are their tails cut off? Theyve been turned into two ugly, strange fleshy stumps?" "You dont understand. Those are called legs. Humans from the surface world are just built that way." "Humans? Are they really humans? How did humans end up in the sea?" "My mother said only drowned sailors come to the palace beneath the waves. Are these two humans dead?" "Of course theyre dead! Why even ask? Look, theyve been swallowed by a giant fish." The young mermaids chattered noisily. Aurora wanted to argue with the mermaids but didnt know where to start. Before she could say anything, Rhine naturally joined the conversation with the mermaids: "Yes, were from the surface world." Chapter 39: Explaining Physics to Mermaids Chapter 39: Explaining Physics to Mermaids sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Rhine easily struck up a conversation with the curious mermaids surrounding them. The strange creature without a tail briefly explained where they came from. After asking a few questions to confirm that the underwater kingdom wasnt vastly different from its depiction in books, he began praising the Sea Kings might, the beauty of the palace and gardens, and the wisdom of the Sea Kings mother, the Grand Matron. He even complimented the elegance and nobility of the mermaid princesses. His smooth mannerisms made him seem less like a first-time visitor to the underwater kingdom and more like a seasoned guide familiar with the place. Before long, Rhine had won the mermaids over completely. They chatted freely, and Rhine, like the learned mage from a storybook, answered the mermaids strange questions about the world above with ease. For instance, one mermaid asked: Why can fish in your upper world swim even when theyre not in water? Aurora was utterly baffled. Rhine, however, promptly explained to the young mermaid: In the human world, we dont call those creatures fish. Although they do soar above our heads much like the fish here, we call them birds. Birds can fly because they have wings, which interact with air much like fins and tails interact with water. Aurora was stunned and looked at Rhine skeptically. Another mermaid asked: My friend who once ventured above the sea told me that in your world, the moon and stars appear smaller but brighter than they do in ours. Why is that? Do the moon and stars shrink when they see humans? Aurora was completely lost. Rhine, however, smiled patiently and explained: Thats an optical illusion caused by the refraction of light. In other words, your eyes are deceiving you. He went on to describe how the light from the moon and stars becomes dimmer when viewed through water, but their apparent size increases due to the way light bends. To clarify, Rhine even took out some paper and sketched diagrams of light rays, angles of incidence, and refraction, explaining how light changes as it enters water. This helped illustrate the difference in perspective between mermaids and humans and the many issues arising from these differences. Aurora barely followed Rhines physics lesson but was awed by her teachers vast knowledge. It also made her reflect on how the world contained such profound secretsproof that seeing isnt always believing. ??????????? The mermaids, however, were utterly confused. Despite not understanding much, they marveled at what they considered to be deep and complex knowledge. The human youth speaking with them must be an extraordinary scholar from the upper world! So, while we underwater beings dont know much about humans, humans know so much about us! I thought humans had little contact with us. I assumed they knew nothing about the Sea King, this underwater kingdom, or how we see the world! Human knowledge is truly vast and profound. I cant understand it, but it looks incredibly impressive. The mermaids expressed their amazement after chatting with Rhine. Aurora, witnessing all this, mentally protested: Turning to look at Rhine, who was engrossed in conversation with the mermaids, Aurora grew increasingly suspicious. She was certain that the kingdoms records about the underwater world were sparse and entirely legendary. They didnt mention anything about the Sea King or mermaid princesses, let alone the mermaids unique way of perceiving the world. Even if humans had visited this underwater kingdom before, none could have adopted such a perspective! Sensing Auroras confusion, Rhine explained while reminiscing: I once read a novel where the protagonist belonged to an aquatic race. The story described how ocean dwellers perceive the world differently from humans. Ive tried to adopt their perspective to understand their questions better. In the novel, the author likened schools of fish to flocks of birds. It makes sense. Just as humans can look up to see flocks of colorful birds flying by, mermaids can look up to see schools of fish. The story also mentioned that the moon viewed from shallow waters appeared far larger than it does to humans. Years ago, when I first read that passage, I was astonished. I sketched out the light paths using my knowledge and studied it for ages to confirm the author wasnt wrong. Rhine smiled as he spoke, his eyes reflecting a distant memory and a touch of longing for the days before he arrived on this continent. After answering the mermaids questions, Rhine turned to their next inquiry: Why have you humans come to the sea? Rhine explained their purpose: Were looking for the Sea Hag, a sea witch skilled in dark magic. We need her help with a small task. Surely you know where she is? The mermaids expressions immediately changed. Shocked and alarmed, they exclaimed: No way! Youre looking for that sea witch? Someone actually dares seek her out? We merfolk wouldnt dare approach her! Are you humans truly that bold? Dont go! Shes a terrifying figure who masters dark magic. Asking her for help will surely lead to trouble! The group of mermaids murmured anxiously, their earlier curiosity now replaced with apprehension. Chapter 40: Encountering the Mermaid Princess! Chapter 40: Encountering the Mermaid Princess!The mermaids, who had been chatting and laughing moments before, were now frantically trying to dissuade their human friends from visiting the Sea Hag. Aurora was baffled by their sudden change in demeanor and asked: Why are you all so scared all of a sudden? Whats so special about this Sea Hag? The mermaids began chiming in one after another: The Sea Hag is a witch skilled in dark magic. Shes hideous and terrifying. She lives beyond a swirling vortex in an underwater forest made of coral. Everything there is horrifyingjust looking at it will give you nightmares for days! Whatever you want from her, even if its just a simple question, youll have to pay a price. And itll be something huge, far beyond what you can handle! Ive heard that those who sought her help rarely met a good end. She deals only in dark magic, bringing disaster more often than happiness. Her spells demand sacrifice and great cost rather than fulfilling wishes without consequence. Exactly! Only the most desperate of mermaids and other sea creatures would ever think of seeking her help, and only when they have absolutely no other choice! Rhine thought. He recalled the deal from the original story between the heroine, the Little Mermaid, and the Sea Hag. After saving the prince and falling in love with him, the Little Mermaid sought the Sea Hag to grant her human legs so she could stay by the princes side and gain an immortal soul. The Sea Hag fulfilled her wish but at a high price: the potion she gave had severe side effects. It caused excruciating pain with every step and came with a significant riskif the Little Mermaid failed to marry the prince and earn an immortal soul, she would dissolve into sea foam and disappear forever. In addition, the Sea Hag demanded the Little Mermaids voice as paymentthe most beautiful singing voice in the ocean, an incredibly steep price. The process was not a simple spell either; it was gruesome and bloody. The Sea Hag used a blade to cut out the Little Mermaids tongue, rendering her mute. Painful steps, the loss of her voice, and the risk of vanishing into foamthree sacrifices for one blessing. To be fair, it was a terrible deal. But the Sea Hag had clearly laid out the risks beforehand, with no deception or trickery involved. Rhine mused. After listening to the mermaids warnings, Rhine spoke firmly: Its fine. We only want to ask her a simple question. Lets see what price she demands. If her terms are too high for us to accept, well weigh the pros and cons and walk away from the deal. No one will lose anything. In our world, in the human world, some unscrupulous merchants brag about their goods but hide the costs until its too late for people to back out. Realizing they couldnt persuade the humans, the mermaids gave up their efforts. Just then, Aurora noticed one particular mermaidseemingly the most beautiful and elaborately dressed among them, almost like a princessfall silent and turn away at the mention of the Sea Hag. Aurora found it puzzling. Whats wrong? Did something about the Sea Hag strike a nerve? Aurora asked the ornately dressed mermaid. The mermaid appeared not much older than Aurora and had been polite earlier, giving her a sense of warmth. ?ΦϦ????? I the young mermaid hesitated, then finally admitted, Ive been thinking about going to the Sea Hag myself recently. Her words stunned everyone. The other mermaids gasped in shock. Why, Your Highness, the Sixth Princess? Why would you even consider such a thing? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Princess Ariel, youre the Sea Kings daughter, his most beloved child, and you have the most beautiful voice in the ocean! What could you possibly want that you dont already have? The mermaids were utterly alarmed and began pleading with their princess not to venture into the coral forest where the Sea Hag resided. Their efforts were even more intense than when they tried to dissuade the humans. The Sixth Princess? The youngest daughter of the Sea King? Is it really her? Rhines thoughts raced, and he felt a tinge of surprise. Chapter 41: The Sea King’s Shock Chapter 41: The Sea Kings ShockWhat a coincidental encounter, with timing so perfect it felt as if fate itself had arranged it. Rhine glanced at Aurora and began to wonder: The mermaid princess Ariel, known as the Sixth Princess, listened to her companions warnings. With a resigned shake of her head, she said: Thank you for your concern, but I have a reason I must seek out the Sea Hag. Some things can only be achieved through magiceven for me, the cherished youngest princess of the Grand Matron. Aurora instinctively turned her gaze toward Rhine. Apart from the Black Witch shed only heard about in legends, her teacher was the most powerful mage she had ever met! Through the transparent belly of the giant fish, Rhine smiled at Ariel and said: In that case, Your Highness, why dont we go together? That way, we can keep each other company. Ariels eyes lit up with delight. The boys eloquence and profound knowledge had already impressed her and the other mermaids. Traveling with such a learned human scholar was a most welcome idea. Moreover, she had encountered very few humans before. If she wished to be with that handsome prince, she needed to understand human customs. Surely, she would have many questions for this human scholar in the future! Seeing that they couldnt dissuade the humans or their princess, the mermaids reluctantly dispersed. They watched as Ariel and the two humans, still within the belly of the giant fish, swam toward the coral forest where the Sea Hag resided, disappearing into the blue depths. Oh no, we almost forgot! Humans have entered our kingdom! Such a monumental event must be reported to the othersand to the great Sea King! The mermaids swam off in different directions, spreading the news to their friends, families, and the guards of the Sea Kings palace. Before long, the explosive news had traveled throughout the Mermaid Kingdom. In the grand Sea Kings palace, which had just hosted a ball, the Sea King sat upon his magnificent shell throne, gripping his trident. He was astonished by the report from his subordinates. ????? By the sea! Humans have entered our underwater kingdom. Such a thing has never happened in my lifetime. No, not in the entire three-thousand-year history of our kingdom! And among these humans, one is said to be an elegant and kind scholar. Although he appears to be just a child, perhaps human children are naturally this knowledgeable. I never imagined that humans understood us so deeply! And yet, our understanding of the human world is so limited. The Sea King sighed. As the ruler of this vast sea and its intelligent creatures, the Sea King had always been fascinated by the surface world. His greatest regret was that he could not establish relations with human kingdoms. Physiological limitations prevented merfolk from venturing onto land. The rare humans who interacted with them were sailors on seafaring vessels. Yet, for reasons unknown, these sailors feared and despised merfolk, always avoiding them. the Sea King thought. I must summon this human scholar to my palace. Let him be the most honored guest of the Sea Court and share more about the human world. This knowledge is essential if we are ever to understand humanity and form friendships with them! The Sea King declared to his court and his mother, the Grand Matron. However, the Grand Matrona proud and aristocratic mermaid with her tail adorned with a dozen oystersvoiced her disapproval: Since the dawn of history, humans and merfolk have been separated into two worlds. The arrival of these humans in our kingdom is surely no good omen! Not expelling them immediately is mercy enough. Allowing them into our grand palace is out of the question! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Sea King, though reluctant to agree with his obstinate mother, dared not contradict her outright. As he pondered how to resolve this disagreement, the Grand Matron received troubling news from another mermaid guard. What? Youre saying Ariel went to see the Sea Hag? Disaster! Disaster! That hideous sea witch never brings anything good. She only demands prices that no one can afford to pay! How could my precious Ariel seek her out? Is there a wish that even I, her grandmother, cannot fulfill for her? The normally regal Grand Matron was now frantic, swimming erratically and exclaiming in alarm. Everyone in the Sea Kings palace knew that, while the Grand Matron was imposing and unyielding in most matters, she had a soft spot for Ariel. Among her six granddaughters, the youngest and most beautiful princess was her favorite. We must find the princess and bring her back before she meets the Sea Hag! The Grand Matron and her guards hastily swam out of the palace. Watching his mother leave, the Sea King, though worried for Ariel, felt a slight sense of relief. He summoned the ministers of the Sea Court and issued an order: Spread my decreethis is the command of the King of the Sea. Bring the learned human to my palace as soon as possible. I will honor him as our most distinguished guest and personally seek his wisdom about the human world! Chapter 42: The Mermaid Princesss Wish Chapter 42: The Mermaid Princess''s WishThe mermaid princess Ariel led Rhine and Aurora on a giant fish through the ocean currents. Along the way, Rhine recast the transformation spell on the dog-turned-giant fish to ensure it didnt revert before they reached their destination. They passed through foaming whirlpools and muddy wastelands bubbling with heat, eventually entering a grotesque forest made entirely of coral. Hanging amidst the coral were skeletons of drowned humans and even a few merfolk who had died by accident. Whenever sea creatures passed through the forest, the coral polyps would come to life, extending "arms" to try to seize them, intent on trapping them forever. "This place is horrifying. Anyone who lives here can''t possibly be a good person," Rhine thought. Ariel, the mermaid princess, felt her heart pounding in fear. She kindly warned her two human companions: The Sea Hag has a very peculiar temperament. When you meet her, speak politely, and whatever you do, dont anger her! She wields terrifying black magic. Even my father, the ruler of this sea, avoids provoking such a dangerous sea witch! Ariel was worried that her human friends might underestimate the Sea Hag''s terror. Not fully understanding human maturation rates, Ariel thought the two appeared younger than herself, which stirred a protective, sisterly instinct in her. She wanted to shield them from harm, fearing they might be eaten for a careless word or mistake. While Ariel wasnt sure the Sea Hag would do such a thing, everyone said she was terrifying, so it wasnt outside the realm of possibility. Whats the big deal? Magic isnt that rare, and plenty of people are important enough to command a rulers respect! Aurora couldnt help wanting to retort, but one glance at her silent teacher kept her competitive nature in check. I only know a bit of magic myself, but my teachers magic must be far more advanced than the Sea Hags! Aurora thought. Based on their earlier conversations, Aurora sensed that merfolks grasp of magic didnt seem as strong as humans. This starkly contradicted the legends! The tales of mermaids summoning storms, sinking ships, or luring sailors to crash on reefs seemed like nothing more than misunderstandings. Merfolk werent the malevolent creatures described in human books but were as kind and vulnerable as most humans. Was it possible for humans and merfolk to better understand each other? Aurora couldnt stop thinking about it. Ariel, why are you seeking out the Sea Hag? Youre a princess of the sea. It must be something serious, Aurora asked, swimming up to the mermaid princess ahead of her. Ariel lifted her chin slightly, her eyes filled with warmth as if recalling a beautiful memory. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After I turned fifteen, I was allowed to swim to the surface, and I fell in love with your human world, with you wonderful humans. Your world is so much bigger than ours. You can sail across the oceans, climb mountain peaks that pierce the sky, and explore endless forests and fields. Her tone grew wistful as she continued: But sadly, I cant truly enter your world. You can ride a giant fish into the sea, but I cant walk on land. Then she added: Recently, I fell in love with a human. Hes a noble prince, a handsome young man. Hmm, hes a bit older than you two. I saved him from a shipwreck during a storm, but I had to leave him behind. I want to be with him forever! I want to share his soul. But my grandmother told me its absolutely impossible, urging me to give up on such an unrealistic fantasy. How could a mermaid and a human stay together for long? ?????????????? I thought, if the usual ways wont work, perhaps the Sea Hags magic could help turn me into a real human! Aurora listened intently, piecing together Ariels predicament. Could her teacher possibly help? If so, Ariel wouldnt need to rely on the Sea Hag! Aurora pondered the mermaid princesss plight deeply before suddenly widening her eyes and asking seriously: Ariel, why cant merfolk and humans be together for long? What a strange question, Ariel thought. She was about to answer but found herself at a loss, nearly freezing mid-swim. Thats right. Shed never truly considered: Whats the real barrier preventing me from being with a human? Is it my tail? Grandmother said humans find tails hideous, believing only legs are normal. Is that really the reason? Would humans reject merfolk tails outright? Or is it because I can only stay at the shore and cant venture further inland? So, does that mean if I fell in love with a sailor who spent most of his life at sea, we could be together? Ariels head was spinning with questions, but fortunately, they had arrived at their destinationa sticky clearing in the coral forest. Here stood a house made of bones. This is the Sea Hags lair, Ariel introduced her human friends. Though it was her first time here too, she tried to act like an older sister. Speak your wishes to the Sea Hag first. Then itll be my turn, Ariel said. Youre only here to ask her a question, so you probably wont have to pay a heavy price. Still, Ariel felt a twinge of worry. Her wish wasnt simple. What price would the Sea Hag demand? I never thought the day would come when Id turn to another magician to fulfill a wish, Rhine thought, finding it amusing. Chapter 43: The Sea Hag’s Price Chapter 43: The Sea Hags PriceThe Sea Hag sat outside her house, feeding a toad and a fat water snake as casually as a human might feed a pet canary. Unlike mermaids, she had no beautiful tail. Her limbs resembled those of a human, and she appeared as a wrinkled old woman with seaweed-like tangled green hair and sickly blue skin. When the anglerfish carrying Rhine and Aurora swam into view, the Sea Hag looked up. Oh, two humans inside the belly of a fish with a transparent stomach, still alivenow thats a rare sight! Under normal circumstances, the arrival of Ariel, the sixth princess of the sea and the Grand Matrons favorite, would have been enough to command the Sea Hags full attention. But todays spectacle was so bizarre that the Sea Hag barely noticed Ariels presence. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greetings, sea witch, Rhine said. Ive come to ask a question, and as the wise woman of the ocean, Im sure you know the answer. Theres no such thing as a free favor, human. If youve heard of my rules, you should know that even answering a question comes with a price! the Sea Hag replied. State your question, and Ill decide the cost based on its value. Rhine smiled knowingly. Ive heard that you and the Black Witch Maleficent are part of the same coven, and that you occasionally communicate via magic. Do you know where Maleficent is now? Please tell me. Additionally, Id like any other information you have about her or your coven. For example, what weaknesses does the dragon form of Maleficent have, and how might one defeat her? Or, how many members are in your coven, who are they, and where are they located? I want to know everything. Name your price for each piece of information. What? The Sea Hags cloudy eyes widened in shock, and she trembled so violently that her pet toad fell off her lap. Madman! Youre a madman! She waved her hands dismissively, her tone harsh: Leave, human. I cant tell you anything! If I reveal secrets about Maleficent or our coven, and they find out, theyll kill me for sure! Those people are legendary masters of magic, some of whom have lived for centuries. Destroying a powerful kingdom is as effortless for them as breathing or drinking water. Youre insane to even think about prying into their secrets. Rhine caught the odd phrasing. He began to form a theory. The Sea Hags firm refusal was an unexpected challenge. Rhine had anticipated she might set an exorbitant price for the information, in which case Aurora, with her extraordinary charm, could negotiate it down. But instead, the Sea Hag had outright refused to trade! It seems Maleficents coven is indeed extraordinarya shadowy, continent-spanning organization of villains, Rhine thought. Ariel was equally stunned. She had heard countless terrifying stories of merfolk seeking out the Sea Hag for their wishes, no matter how bizarre. The Sea Hag always found a way to grant themat least in a twisted, literal sense. But those who made such deals always paid a steep price. ?????? She had assumed that asking a mere question, not a wish, would require a relatively minor cost. But to her shock, the Sea Hag had been so rattled by the question that she refused to even name a price. This must be a first in the history of the sea kingdom! Destroying a powerful kingdom as easily as breathing Just how terrifying is this coven? Ariel thought, growing increasingly alarmed. These two human friends came for such a dangerous purpose? Her curiosity about their identities deepened. Who were they in the human world? Dear Sea Witch, Rhine coaxed, Before coming here, I heard of your reputation. No matter the wish, you always find a way to grant itat least in part. In the stories, you always demand a high price but never refuse a deal outright. If they couldnt get answers from the Sea Hag, their lead on Maleficent and her coven would go cold. The Sea Hag fell silent, lowering her head in thought. Rhine seized the moment, subtly nudging Auroras left foot with his right, like a playful nudge between children. Aurora instantly caught on and began negotiating. With her extraordinary charm, Aurora excelled at everything from leading armies to haggling and persuasion. Her voice, almost magical in itself, seemed to carry a bewitching quality. First, she lavished the Sea Hag with praise, extolling her unparalleled abilities. Then, with feigned disappointment, she expressed dismay at how the Sea Hags behavior today fell short of her legendary reputation. At this moment, the mermaid princess finally realized that the golden-haired girl, who had mostly stayed quiet and only occasionally spoken, had an incredibly beautiful voice. Each word she spoke was as lovely as a melody from heaven. Ariel had always believed that a mermaid''s enchanting voice was something no human could ever rivalnot even the most ordinary young mermaid in the sea kingdom. Now, she felt ashamed at how arrogant her previous assumption had been. Humans on land are truly full of hidden talents! These two human childrenone is a learned scholar, and the other has such a stunningly beautiful voice, Ariel thought. She felt an even stronger desire to protect the two slender, delicate children. At last, the Sea Hag was persuaded. Fine. Ill agree. I cant go breaking my own rules! she declared. Heres how it will work. Your request is essentially twofold, so Ill require two forms of payment! Provide the first payment, and Ill tell you everything I know about Maleficent: her whereabouts, the ancient castle she resides in, the extent of her powers, and any potential weaknesses. If you can meet the second payment, Ill share additional details about our coven. Rhines heart lifted at her response, and he smiled. Please, tell uswhat price must we pay? He was confident Auroras innate charm had secured them a price that, while not easy, would be at least somewhat reasonable. For the first payment, the Sea Hag explained, youll give me a precious gift in returna fair trade. Since youre asking me questions, its only fitting that I ask you questions in turn. Ill pose three questions. If you can give satisfactory answers, that will count as the first payment, and Ill reveal everything I know about Maleficent! Rhine thought. From to the ability to answer riddles was always a hallmark of wisdom. Chapter 44: The First Question – A Riddle Chapter 44: The First Question C A RiddleAnswering riddles? Thats great! Ariel thought, her heart lifting with joy. She introduced Rhine to the Sea Hag with confidence: This silver-haired human boy is a learned scholar. I doubt theres any question he cant answer. Ariel mused with relief. The Sea Hag scoffed. Ive been to the world above the sea and met many so-called learned human scholarsmost of them wrinkled old men or stubborn pedants. Ive asked this very riddle to hundreds of self-proclaimed know-it-alls. None of them could answer it. Every last one failed on the first question. So the first question is already that hard, Rhine said, his expression growing serious. The Sea Hag cleared her throat, stroking her fat water snake, and declared in a sharp voice: Here are the rules. The first question is a riddle. I will recite the riddle, and you must give the correct answer. If you fail to answer the first question, theres no point in proceeding to the next ones, as they all build upon it. You have three chances to answer incorrectly, and you must provide the correct answer within one minute of the riddles recital. If you fail, I will never reveal Maleficents whereabouts to you, no matter how many times you return. Now, listen carefully. This is a riddle that has stumped countless wise men! Two chances to err. A one-minute time limit. Such harsh conditions! Ariel, still trying to grasp the games rules, was stunned as the Sea Hag began the riddle: In the human world, there exists a precious treasure: No one can see it, yet countless poems and writings praise it; No one can touch it, yet it can be polluted and cleansed; It is lighter than the wind, yet more valuable than gold; Softer than mist, yet it endures through the ages, never fading away; Humans on land possess it, but merfolk and other sea-dwelling beings do not; And the strangest, most peculiar thing about this treasure is It is more important to the dead than the living. Now, my wise friends, tell me, what is this treasure? The Sea Hag recited the riddle as if it were a poem. Ariel was astonished by its strangeness. This is so unfair! Such a weird riddle! she thought, feeling indignant on behalf of her new friends. If it were me, even if given months, I wouldnt be able to figure it out Wait, hold on! Ariel shivered slightly as a memory surfacedshe felt as if she had recently heard something about the answer. As soon as the riddle ended, Rhines eyes sharpened, as though he had a hunch. Fifty seconds, the Sea Hag announced, beginning her countdown. Auroras mind raced. Something humans have that merfolk dont What could it be? Legs? No, thats not right. Legs are visible. The riddle describes something intangible. Something without form What could it be? Auroras thoughts blurred. The blessing that had enhanced her learning and memory wasnt helping her navigate this improvisational challenge. Thirty seconds, the Sea Hag intoned coldly, her countdown striking Aurora like a gong and further jarring her thoughts. An intangible treasure. Courage? Or perhaps kindness or some other virtue? Her mind turned to mush as she instinctively connected the riddle to abstract concepts. Courage and kindness cant be seen or touched, and theyre certainly valuable, she reasoned. But can such virtues endure through the ages? Oh, of coursethey can! Individuals may pass, but their spirit can live on! Aurora shouted confidently: It must be some positive spiritual quality, like courage, justice, or kindness! She suspected the answer was a specific concept, such as courage. But to cover her bases, Aurora deliberately framed her answer vaguely, hoping the Sea Hag might accept it as correct without using up their second chance. ??¨? Wrong answer, the Sea Hag declared icily. Her next words struck like a bolt of lightning: Twenty seconds. You now have one chance left! No, thats not it. The answer isnt an abstract virtue, Rhine interjected firmly. Abstract virtues clearly dont fit the riddles last two lines. Fifteen seconds, the Sea Hag pronounced, her voice cutting through the tension like a blade. Aurora quickly realized where her reasoning had gone wrong. Neither courage, justice, kindness, nor wisdom were uniquely human qualitieshow could anyone deny that merfolk might also possess these virtues? Aurora should have realized the flaw in her reasoning sooner. But the strict time limit had pressured the 10-year-old into making a mistake born of anxiety. Clenching her fists tightly, her palms sweating, Aurora paced frantically. Could such a thing really exist? Something intangible, unseen and untouchable, that humans have but merfolk do nota treasure more important to the dead than the living. Her instincts made her question the validity of the riddle itself. Was this sea witch deliberately presenting an unsolvable puzzle to avoid making the trade? Ten seconds! The relentless countdown continued mercilessly. Suddenly, Ariels tightly furrowed brow relaxed. She raised her hand abruptly and exclaimed: II know the answer! What? Ariel had guessed it? Auroras eyebrows shot up in surprise. The gentle and refined mermaid princess was neither a learned scholar nor a particularly quick thinker. Could the riddles answer be something that a typical human might overlook but that held profound significance for Ariel due to her unique experiences? Perhaps the answer was something Ariel had only recently encountered. Auroras panicked heart eased slightly: If Ariel had figured out the answer, then the riddle would be solved. She would have to remember to thank the mermaid princess properly later. The answer is the answer is Ariel began to declare. Stop! The Sea Hags sharp voice cut her off. Princess, this riddle is for the two humans. You are not allowed to answer or give them any hints. Ariel had no choice but to swallow her words, her anxiety growing unbearable. At some point, she had come to fully accept these two human friends and now fretted over their success as if it were her own. Why? Why cant I give them the answer when Ive already figured it out? Ariel lamented inwardly. This answer wasnt something people on land would know! Even Ariel herself had only recently learned certain secrets from her Grand Matron that had illuminated the solution for her. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was over. Completely over. Ariel despaired. She knew that the prerequisite knowledge needed to solve this riddle was an obscure secret. How could humans from the surface world possibly know it? Meanwhile, Aurora, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, felt her heart tighten again as she heard the Sea Hag forbidding Ariel to speak. She instinctively turned to her teacher. Rhine, resting his cheek on his hand, showed no visible reaction. Of course. No wonder Ariel knows the answer, Rhine said. It was unclear whether he was hinting to Aurora or merely speaking to himself. The Sea Hag resumed her cold countdown. Five seconds remaining. Youre about to lose, humans. So the answer must be something Ariel held dear? Aurora, grasping at straws as defeat loomed, shouted out a desperate answer: Love! Is the answer love? Oh, specifically, human love for mermaids! She emphasized the notion of human love for mermaids, reasoning that this was something humans possessed but merfolk did not. In the instant she shouted her answer, Auroras body trembled. She thought she had solved it. An overwhelming joy surged through her heart: Yes, love was invisible yet celebrated in countless poems and songs. It was untouchable, yet it could be polluted or purified. Love, having no physical form, was lighter than wind and softer than mist! It was also a treasure more valuable than gold, one that could endure through the ages and be immortalized in records and stories. And wasnt Ariel currently yearning for love with a human prince? Human love for mermaids perfectly fit the riddles criteria! It all lined up. Completely lined up! In that fleeting second, Auroras thoughts raced. She felt a wave of relief as if she had survived a catastrophe. Did I get it right? Surely this is it? Thank goodness I answered it in the final three seconds! Aurora looked expectantly at the Sea Hag, who had fallen silent. Surely the judge would now announce her answer as correct. But when the Sea Hag heard human love for mermaids, she froze in place, her eyes widening slightly, as if transformed into a statue. The next moment, she announced flatly, Wrong answer. The final chance had been wasted. In that instant, Aurora realized her mistake. The riddles last line flashed through her mind: This treasure is more important to the dead than to the living. Love didnt fit the criteria. Love is clearly more important to the living than the dead. If someone is dead, then love holds little significance, Aurora thought. Even for those who value love deeply, it would hold equal importance to both the living and the deadnot greater importance to the dead. Auroras heart plummeted. With two seconds remaining, the Sea Hag was poised to declare their failure. Aurora could think of no better answer. Seeing Auroras expression of despair, the Sea Hag smirked. From the start, she hadnt expected the humans to solve the riddle. Simply knowing the prerequisite knowledge to answer it was rare enoughlet alone actually cracking it. Then, in that moment, a crisp, confident voice rang out: An immortal soul. Chapter 45: The Immortal Soul Chapter 45: The Immortal SoulThe silver-haired boy, Rhine, who had been silent, suddenly lifted his chin and repeated the answer word for word: Ariel''s mouth fell open. She first stared at Rhine in disbelief, her eyes wide, but soon a smile appeared on her face, and she let out a sigh of relief for her two new friends. She knew this human friend had answered correctly. "Huh? What does that even mean?" Aurora blurted out, confused. Was this answer really in line with the riddle? Under the incredulous gaze of the Sea Hag, Rhine was certain he had given the correct answer. Although the answer had come to him the moment the riddle was read, he had taken the time to carefully consider it, ensuring there was no better option before speaking. Rhine began to explain slowly: "An eternal, immortal soul is the answer to this riddle. "No one can see the soul, yet countless poems and writings celebrate it. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No one can touch the soul, yet it can be tainted or cleansedwe often say vile teachings pollute the soul, while sacred scenes purify it. "The soul has no weight, making it lighter than the wind, yet it is priceless, more valuable than gold. "The soul is softer than mist, but because it is eternal and immortal, it never fades away, no matter how much time passes. "Most importantly, the immortal soul is, of course, far more significant to the dead than to the living. "Yet humanity, still bound by their physical forms, remains unaware of the immortal souls presence. It is precisely because the body is mortal that the soul''s immortality holds meaning." Aurora listened to Rhine''s explanation but felt that something was slightly off. Was her teacher deliberately ignoring one of the riddles lines? If that part were considered, the answer wouldnt align with the riddle at all! "But didnt the riddle say..." Aurora started to question him, but Rhine seemed to know exactly what she was going to ask. Rhine calmly replied, "Yes, Aurora. As the riddle states, humans possess immortal souls, but merfolk and other non-human intelligent beings do not." The mermaid princess, Ariel, lowered her head and remained silent. "Your answer is correct," the Sea Hag said, breaking into laughter. "Human, I never expected you to know this. Even in this vast ocean kingdom, only a handful of the wisest elders are aware of this secret." Aurora was stunned. So, thats how it was? If you didnt know this secret beforehand, it would be impossible to come up with this answer! "Can this even be called a riddle? If you dont have that prior knowledge, theres no way to solve it," Aurora muttered, feeling a little disheartened. "Arent riddles in stories supposed to use universally known things as their answers?" ????????N?¦???? But soon, the ten-year-old girl regained a bit of her confidence: at least she hadnt failed because she was stupid. "The fact that this human could answer the first question is impressive, but the next two questions arent long-winded riddles like this one," the Sea Hag thought. The elderly sea witch then added: "Human lives are far shorter than those of merfolk and other intelligent sea creatures. "But what you humans possess, and we do not, is that brilliant, immortal soul." "Some say that when the body perishes, the immortal soul ascends into a clear sky, flies toward the shining stars, and rises to a heavenly kingdom. Or, in particularly dire cases, it endlessly falls, descending lower than the ocean floor, into the deepest depths of the earth. "In any case, it departs to another worlda world we can never see. "Others say the immortal soul returns to the human world, once again entering life in the form of a newborn. "When an elder passes away and their family sheds their first tears, somewhere else in the world, another baby lets out its first loud cry. Death and rebirth are a pair of inseparable twins, forever entwined, never to part. "Since the dawn of history, no one has ever truly died." As she finished speaking, the Sea Hag let out a cackling laugh, her tone verging on madness: "All of these poetic notions are unique to you humans. "We, the wise beings who are not human, upon death, simply dissolve into foam or a pool of slime, vanishing without a trace. "Because, unlike you, we do not possess an immortal soul." So, it really is true Rhine sighed softly to himself. Even though he had known this answer long before, experiencing it firsthand in this moment gave him a profoundly different feeling. In simplified and adapted versions of , or as it is sometimes called, , the story is often reduced to a love tale designed to be easily understood by children. In these versions, the mermaid princess yearns to become human because she loves the prince. She sacrifices herself, turning into foam at dawn, and her end is viewed as a tragic act of devotion. The story concludes with the heartbreaking image of her body dissolving into sea foam. Born for love, and perishing for love. But in Hans Christian Andersen''s original tale, the story carries deeper theological and religious undertones. The little mermaids desire to marry the prince is driven by a crucial reason: her pursuit of an eternal soul. She hopes that through love and marriage with a human, she too might gain an immortal soul. This religious significance extends to the ending: after becoming foam, the mermaid seemingly hears the voices of angels and transforms into a daughter of the air. The light of God is subtly woven into the narrative. God Rhines thoughts swirled. He also noticed a significant difference between the Sea Hags explanation of the immortal soul and the one presented in the original story! Chapter 46: The Second Question – The Length of Eternity Chapter 46: The Second Question C The Length of EternityIn the original story, the "immortal soul" was merely described as ascending to heaven. However, in the Sea Hag''s recounting, although the wise beings of the sea knew about the existence of the immortal soul, its destination remained a mystery. It might rise, it might fall, or it might reincarnate: "When an elder passes away and their family sheds their first tear, somewhere else in the world, a newborn lets out its first loud cry. Death and rebirth are inseparable twins, forever embracing each other." Rhine was certain that this version bore no resemblance to the original. Its core concept was also drastically different from the Christian scholastic philosophy in the original tale. Instead of implying the existence of a singular deity, it seemed closer to Buddhist ideas of reincarnation, diluting the theological undertones. Could this mean that, in this fantasy world, "the immortality of the human soul" was merely a natural law, no more extraordinary than "water flows downhill" or "the sun rises in the east and sets in the west"? The immortality of the human soul was not a gift from a singular deity. Perhaps this world had no god, no heaven at all! Even if a heaven existed, it wasnt created by a singular godit was merely the natural destination for many souls. From Ariels lack of surprise or doubt when hearing the Sea Hags description of the souls journey, Rhine inferred that the mermaid matriarchs beliefs about the immortal soul aligned with what the Sea Hag had just shared. In this magical fantasy world, it seemed unlikely that there was an omnipotent, omniscient god. At this thought, Rhine quietly breathed a sigh of relief. This aligned with the understanding he had built since arriving in this world. On this magical continent, at least in the Western countries, there were many diverse faiths, but no dominant monotheistic religion. "Alright, human," the Sea Hag said, her tone a mix of sarcasm and admiration, "I admit youre smarter and more knowledgeable than I thought. But tell me, human, how did you come to know the secret of the immortal soul?" From the moment she posed the first question, the Sea Hag had never expected the two humans to answer correctly! Even among the wise beings of the sea, only a few knew this secret. Let alone human scholars. Human lives were too brief, and their scholars too forgetful. Unlike the legless merfolk, the Sea Hag had legs and could step onto land temporarily. She had once ventured to the surface and met many human scholars. Those white-haired human sages, who prided themselves on knowing everything, did not even know what their most precious possession was. Perhaps the worlds wise beings were all the same, more preoccupied with what they lacked and always forgetting what they had. Yet now, this boy, who appeared to be only twelve or thirteen, knew the secret of the soul? The Sea Hag grew wary. "Humans who can reach this undersea kingdomthis has never happened in the history of the deep-sea kingdom. "Youve come seeking information about Maleficent and the Witches'' Coven. "And you know the secret of the immortal soul." Her tone turned icy as she demanded, "Who exactly are you?" Rhine understood the Sea Hags astonishment. If he hadnt read the original story and noticed Ariels hints as she sought the answer, he believed he wouldnt have been able to solve the riddle under such pressure. ??????S? Gracefully, Rhine bowed and responded politely, "Were merely a traveling scholar and his friend." This was no lie. In epics and tales, mages were always portrayed as well-traveled scholars. For many mages, knowledge was a weapon even more frequently used than magic. The Sea Hag snorted, clearly unconvinced, and then said, "But dont forget, solving the first riddle means nothing. You still have two more questions to answer before Ill tell you anything about the Black Witch Maleficent. "If you fail to answer even one of the next two questions, you wont get the information you seek." "Even one question was this difficultits truly a fitting price for the Sea Hags help," Ariel thought, a mix of admiration and anxiety. After Rhine and Aurora were done, Ariel herself would need to make a wish to the Sea Hagto gain human legs so she could walk on land and be with the prince. For the humans, the exchange was three questions. But for her wish, the price would undoubtedly be different. What would that price be? "Now for the second question. Listen closely, humans." Aurora and Rhine prepared themselves, nerves taut. Based on the first question, the next one would likely be another riddle, requiring wisdom to solve. They strained their ears, afraid to miss any detail. The Sea Hag raised her voice and declared: "Humans, you now know the answer to the first question: the eternal, immortal soul. "Now tell mehow long is eternity?" "Eternitydoes it mean a hundred years? A thousand years? Or perhaps ten thousand years? "Oh, wise humans, tell me, how long is eternity?" Hearing this question, Aurora, who was braced for a mental marathon, nearly stumbled in disbelief. Beside her, Ariel was equally stunned. What kind of question was this? It wasnt some long, intricate riddle? Aurora found the Sea Hags question utterly baffling. "If its eternity, how could it have any concept of length? Thats completely contradictory!" The young girl struggled to make sense of the Sea Hags logic. This sea witch always seemed to ask the strangest questions. "Teacher, isnt eternity just infinitely long?" Aurora whispered to Rhine. "In factual terms, yes," Rhine replied quietly, "but I doubt thats the answer the Sea Hag is looking for." Deciding to give it a try, Aurora answered: "Eternity is infinite time." There were no limits to the number of attempts for this question. And, after all, who could argue that her answer was wrong? The Sea Hag chuckled. "Yes, but if eternity is infinite, then just how long is that?" The Sea Hags mocking smile irked the young girl. If not for their precarious situationbeing at the bottom of the ocean, inside the belly of a giant fishshe might have drawn her sword, reasoning that a sharp blade often made discussions much more amicable. "A sword is a universal solution to any riddle," Aurora thought to herself. "Even the densest warriors can use this simple logic to solve the most complicated puzzles set by so-called wise men!" Noticing the golden-haired girl glancing at her sword, Rhine smirked inwardly, guessing her thoughts. Thats so like you, Your Highness! Still, as a virtuous and wise teacher, Rhine lowered his voice to dissuade the princesss violent inclinations: "My lady, I know what youre thinking. Even the greatest chess masters in my homeland have considered such moves. "I understand youre just entertaining the thought, but its entirely unnecessary here." Although the Sea Hags reputation in this ocean kingdom was abysmal, and her death might even bring cheers, Rhine felt that intimidation by force wasnt the best approach. Aurora nodded lightly. "So, how should I answer this question, teacher?" How long is eternity? It seemed like a question with no logical entry point. "If the last riddle tested knowledge and wisdom, this one is purely peculiar, lacking any clear direction," Rhine mused. "Did you notice? When the Sea Hag spoke earlier about the immortal soul, she used poetic descriptions. Just like the previous riddle, which was also phrased poetically. "I think this gives us a clue about the kind of answer she wants. "Future queen of the Rose Kingdom, you are right to approach questions with logic. "However, most things in the world arent entirely bound by logic and reasoning. Try to answer this question as if you were in a fairy tale." A fairy-tale approach... Aurora pondered her teachers words. Meanwhile, Ariel grew increasingly anxious as she watched her two human friends whispering. Perhaps due to her innate fondness for humans, she genuinely wished for them to answer the question and achieve their goals. While Aurora was deep in thought, Rhine stepped forward, as calm and composed as a bard weaving a tale around a campfire, and began: "Above the sea, deep within the human lands, in a faraway place, there is a mountain of diamonds. "This mountain is vast. To climb to its summit would take an entire year. To circle its base would also take a year. And to journey straight across to its other side would likewise require a year." As she listened, Ariels imagination soared. "That must be a truly immense mountain," she thought. "Far larger and grander than the tallest peaks Ive seen from the surface of the sea. "And more magnificent stillits made of diamonds! Ive never seen such a mountain when gazing at the land from the ocean. "So, in the human world, deep in the lands far from the sea, there are wonders like this?" This thought strengthened her longing to gain legs and live among humans. Her desire grew even stronger, anticipating the moment when the Sea Hag would grant her wish. She had yearned for the human world for so long, even before meeting the handsome prince. "But what does this mountain have to do with eternity?" Ariel wondered, confused by Rhines storytelling. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rhine continued: "Once every hundred years, a bird flies from a distant place to the diamond mountain. It pecks at the mountain with its beak, just once, then flies away. "When the bird returns again, another century has passed. "Many of the humans living at the mountains base spend their entire lives without witnessing the birds visit. "Only the longest-lived elders might witness the birds arrival twice in their lifetime, a memory they cherish as their greatest pride." The Sea Hag sighed softly: "Indeed, human lives are so brief compared to ours. "This is a beautiful story about life and time. "But how does this story relate to my question? Have you mentioned the length of eternity?" Rhine smiled and delivered the storys conclusion: "When the entire diamond mountain has been worn away by the birds pecking, the first second of eternity will have passed." Chapter 47: The Third Question – Answer Before the Question Chapter 47: The Third Question C Answer Before the QuestionAs the boy finished his tale, the coral reef forest fell into silence. Not a sound could be heard except the bubbling of water escaping cracks and the distant swish of swimming fish. Aurora and Ariel, both listening intently, felt the weight of eternity settle over them. When people speak of infinity or eternity in conversation, they are merely simple wordslengths too abstract to describe. But once infinity and eternity are made tangible, given form and metaphor, they become heavier than the diamond mountain itself. Aurora suddenly had an epiphany: "So thats it. The second riddle wasnt a literal question but a way to depict the weight of eternal in the immortal soul." How cunning. The Sea Hag burst into laughter: "Ha-ha! What an interesting answer. "As expected of a human with an eternal soul, to tell me the weight of eternity so eloquently. How did you come up with such an intriguing answer, human?" Rhine answered truthfully: "This answer isnt mine. Its from a story I read in a book long ago. I only added a few details." It was a story from , where a young shepherd answers a kings question with this tale. What made it particularly memorable for Rhine in his past life was its mention in an episode of . He hadnt expected that here, in an entirely different fairy tale, the same answer would prove useful! Seeing the Sea Hags evident approval, Rhine felt a quiet sense of relief. Behind him, Auroras soft voice murmured: "After the diamond mountain is pecked away, wouldnt the first second of my teachers life also have passed?" Rhines body stiffened slightly. He didnt know if he truly had an immortal soul, but his physical body seemed eternalunless an accident claimed him. Of course, pondering the heat death of the universe or the end of existence felt premature. He decided to focus on the present instead. As Rhine pricked up his ears, ready for the Sea Hags final question, Auroras clear, bell-like voice rang out again: "Teacher, Ive been thinking. "Today, after learning such profound secrets from your conversation, I finally understand. "Teacher, I am like youwe are both eternal." Rhine flinched as though struck by lightning but said nothing. The Sea Hag raised her voice: "And now, humans, its time for the third and final question. "This question is far more difficult than the previous two." As the sea witch prepared to speak, Rhine suddenly felt a surge of scorching energy emanating from the distant seawater, piercing the belly of the great fish and radiating to his skin. ?????????? This burning sensationit was... The Power of a Wish. The wish of a ! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Based on Rhines understanding, a "Child of Destiny" didnt necessarily have to be the main character of a story. They could also be pivotal supporting characters, like Oz or Auroras parents. The Sea Hag, Rhine realized, was also a Child of Destiny. Her wish was to "find the answer to this question." If the first two riddles were tests for the respondents, the third question was the Sea Hags deepest desire. Only someone who truly understood the secret of the immortal soul and the weight of eternity could answer it. Suddenly, the Sea Hags voice turned icy: "But before I proceed, I must address something, humans. "Under normal circumstances, I would never agree to share the secrets of the Black Witch Maleficent or the Witches Coven. "Yet earlier, I inexplicably agreed to this exchange. "I suspect youve used some magical means to manipulate my mind!" Rhines eyes narrowed slightly. He didnt know magic that could charm or twist thoughts. In theory, the Sea Hags agreement was entirely her own will. Of course, this accusation wasnt baselessAuroras voice, blessed by magic, carried extraordinary power. It was her persuasion that had secured the deal. "Were just one question away from learning everything about Maleficent," Rhine thought. "Surely the Sea Hag wont back out now!" As if sensing Rhines concern, the Sea Hag continued: "I wont suddenly break my promise, but I will add a rule. "By the original terms, both of you may answer the questions. However, the first two questions were answered by the silver-haired boy alone. "So I believe the final question should be answered by the golden-haired girl. That way, its fairboth of you will have participated." Aurora objected: "Thats unreasonable. "You previously said the second and third questions are deeply tied to the first riddles answer, the immortal soul. "From my performance, you can see that I only just learned the secret of the immortal soul. Theres no way I can answer your final question. This is clearly meant to hinder us." Rhine was equally puzzled. He couldnt believe the Sea Hag would forgo the answer she desired just to block him from responding. The Sea Hag smiled as if she had anticipated the rebuttal, presenting herself as though making a great concession: "Very well. Both of you may answer. "However, if the golden-haired girl is the first to provide the correct answer, I will share everything I know about Maleficent, including her potential weaknesses." The Sea Hag sneered, her tone deliberate and cunning: "But if the silver-haired boy gives the answer first, I wont reveal everything. Ill share only one piece of information about Maleficent. For instance, the last place she used magic to contact me or the location of her ancient castle." Ah, so that was it. Rhine immediately grasped the Sea Hags ploy: She wanted to minimize the information she disclosed about Maleficent and the Witches Coven, avoiding unnecessary risk while technically upholding her agreement. "Is Maleficent at her full strength, along with that Coven behind her, really so terrifying?" Rhine pondered. "Go ahead, ask your question," Aurora said, her voice carrying a tinge of unease. She suspected she wouldnt be able to provide the correct answer. There were still four and a half years until the prophecys curse would descend. The Sea Hag smiled wickedly and posed her question, word by word: "Now, tell me this. How can beings like us, non-human creatures, obtain an eternal, immortal soul like yours?" Ariel pressed her lips together, clearly knowing the answer but bound by the rules not to speak. At that moment, Rhine felt the scorching force of the Sea Hags wish radiating from her. It was an unrelenting, fiery energy born of profound longing. "This question?" Rhines expression froze. He almost couldnt believe his ears. The Sea Hags deepest desire was simply this? Didnt she already know? Rhine, of course, knew the answer. It was the very core of the original tale. The answer was love. If a human genuinely loved a mermaid, they could grant the latter an immortal soul, and the humans own soul would remain untouched. In the original story, the Sea Hag was described so sparsely that her sudden understanding of the Little Mermaids intent implied she knew how merfolk could gain an immortal soul. But now, the unrelenting force of her wish was no lie. "Could it be that in this world, the Sea Hags association with Maleficent and her Coven led her to immerse herself in dark magic so deeply that she was utterly ostracized by the oceanic kingdom? Was that why she never learned this hidden, beautiful truth?" Rhine speculated, glancing at Aurora, who was clearly struggling to find an answer. Aurora couldnt possibly know the answer. After all, she had just learned about the existence of human immortal souls today. How could she know how non-human creatures might gain one? Rhine found himself caught in a dilemma. Suddenly, inspiration struck. A clever idea sparked in his mind. Pointing toward Aurora, Rhine smiled at the Sea Hag and declared: "My friend has already given you the answer. "According to the rules you established, all three questions have been answered, and you should now tell us everything about Maleficent." "What?" The Sea Hag looked utterly baffled. "When did she say anything? She hasnt uttered a word since I posed the question!" Rhine scanned the Sea Hag and Ariel, both looking equally confused, and reiterated the Sea Hags own rules: "If the golden-haired girl speaks the answer first, you will share all the information you know. "By this rule, it doesnt matter if her answer comes before or after the questionit only matters that she said it first." The Sea Hags face twisted in disbelief. Chapter 48: Reward – The Sea Hag’s Potioncraft Chapter 48: Reward C The Sea Hags Potioncraft"Answering before the question?" Ariel was utterly baffled by the young mans statement. "What does that even mean? How can you give an answer when the question hasnt even been asked?" Aurora, with her sharp wit, quickly caught on to Rhines hint Before the Sea Hag had asked the final question, she had, in fact, already given the answer once! And that answer was... "Love," Aurora said. "The answer is love, isnt it? Um, human love for mermaids!" It was the same answer she had just given a few minutes earlier to the first question! Of course, the correct answer to the first question had been "immortal soul," so her earlier response was wrong. Rhine smiled. "Precisely. "How intricate are the workings of fate, that the wrong answer to the first question turns out to be the correct answer to the final one. "Oh wise Sea Witch, even before you posed your question, my friend had already given the correct answer! "Is this not yet another sign of destiny?" Rhine understood well that in such a fantastical world of magic, destiny was no abstract concept but a tangible force. He himself had once bestowed Aurora with a blessing, placing upon her the prophecy to "defeat the Black Witch." Though the prophecy could not fulfill itself automatically, fate always orchestrated bizarre coincidences to bring about its intended outcome! During the first questions discussion, they had essentially answered both questions simultaneously! Ariel chimed in to support her new friend: "Yes, thats right! My grandmother just told me recently that while merfolk lack immortal souls, a humans love can grant us one. And at the same time, the humans own soul remains intact." She spoke these words with a smile. The Sea Hag was stunned. Moments later, she burst into laughter. "So thats how it is. For a non-human creature to gain an immortal soul, the method is so simple, yet so impossibly difficult!" At the mention of "impossibly difficult," Ariels expression shifted ever so slightly, an almost imperceptible flicker. In that instant, Rhine felt a searing surge of energy pour into his own soul, slightly increasing his magical power. The wish had been fulfilled! Though it was Aurora who had voiced the answer, it was, in essence, Rhine, the magician, who had truly resolved the Sea Hags lingering question. "Another wish of a Child of Destiny fulfilled. I wonder what reward Ill receive this time," Rhine thought with great anticipation. An immense ocean of knowledge flooded into his mind, etching itself into his memory and soul. It was the art of potioncraftthe knowledge of using various ingredients to brew magical potions. The memories of the Sea Hag preparing her potions from peculiar materials flashed through his mind. ?????????S? "The Sea Hags Potioncraft!" This time, the reward for fulfilling the wish wasnt a new spell. Instead, it was a flawless copy of the Sea Hags potioncraft, granted directly to Rhine! Rhine recalled how, in the original story, the Sea Hag had fulfilled the Little Mermaids wish by brewing a potion that transformed her tail into human legs. Potion-making was evidently one of the Sea Witchs greatest skills. Now, Rhine had acquired her expertise as his own! Compared to Rhines initial potion-making abilities from when he had first transmigrated as a magician, the Sea Hags knowledge was vastly superior. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, the two sets of knowledge didnt conflict. Instead, they complemented and enhanced each other. Rhine realized that by integrating the two, he had now surpassed the Sea Hag as a master of potioncraft. "How peculiar! This time, the reward wasnt a spell that materialized the wishs content." Rhine was initially surprised, but the reason quickly became clear to him. Previously, the wishes he fulfilled had come from ordinary people, the King and Queen of the Rose Kingdom, Magician Oz, or the soldier who acquired the Tinderbox. None of them had supernatural powers or exceptional skills. Thus, the power of their wishes manifested in its purest formas magic that embodied the content of their desires. However, when the wish involved a Child of Destiny with supernatural abilities or extraordinary talents, the power of the wish instead replicated those abilities and talents! "This is incredible," Rhine marveled at the wondrous nature of his "Wish Magician" physique. He could hardly wait to grant the next fairytale protagonists wish. "Very well. Two humans. Im not sure if I should admire your wisdom or your luck," the Sea Hag sighed deeply. "Youve answered my three questions, so as promised, I must share everything I know about Maleficent." She plucked a strand of her seaweed-like hair and scraped a bit of slime from her pet toad using a dagger, then crushed them together in a mortar while chanting an incomprehensible spell. Soon, a bubble rose from the mortar, and strange images flickered on its surfacethey were patterns of memory. "These are my memories of Maleficent. Place the bubble on your forehead, and youll be able to read them," the Sea Hag explained. The bubble drifted toward the giant fish that Rhine and Aurora were riding. The fish snapped up the bubble, swallowing it whole. Inside the fishs belly, the two children caught the bubble as casually as picking up a ball from the ground. Rhine tossed a coin into the air, performing a simple divination. Once he confirmed that this bubble held the answers they sought, he stowed it away without immediately reading the memories. "Thank you, Sea Witch, for keeping your promise. "According to our original agreement, the three questions were merely the first payment in exchange for the secrets of the Black Witch, Maleficent. "Now, tell mewhat is the second price we must pay? This price will secure the information about your coven of witches." Rhine was certain that this second payment wouldnt be as simple as answering questionsit might even take a long time to fulfill. "Help me gain the recognition of the Sea Kingdom, its king, and the other sea creatures!" The Sea Hag gave a self-deprecating smile. "As you know, in this oceanic kingdom, everyone sees me as a nightmare. They avoid me and tell terrifying stories about me as if I were the villain. "But all Ive ever done is what any merchant would docharge a price for my goods. "Sure, Ive studied some black magicbut Ive never used it to kill any innocents. Yet, Ive been turned into a monster to frighten children. "If you can help me earn the recognition of the Sea Kingdom, make the merfolk no longer fear or despise me, Ill reveal everything about that coven of witches!" Rhine sighed softly, once again feeling the blazing power of a wish emanating from the Sea Hag. In the original , this Sea Witch had embodied every traditional element of an "evil witch"ugliness, strangeness, fearsome pets, and a nightmare-like bone-strewn lair. Yet, she was an honest merchant, not a malevolent villain. In this beautifully poetic tale, there wasnt a single true "villain." Every character had their own kindness. Of course, perhaps her image was too fitting for an antagonist, and stories often need enemies. In Disneys adaptation of , this Sea Witch was directly transformed into an evil main villain. Auroras eyes showed pity. She recalled the fear and disdain the merfolk had expressed when mentioning the Sea Hag and began to feel some sympathy for this Sea Witch. "Sea Witch, this is not a task that can be completed overnight. If someday my companions and I fulfill your wish, I will return to exchange it for your answer." The deal was sealed, and the wish had been accepted. When it would be fulfilled, only time would tell. Rhine turned and pointed in Ariels direction. "Now, its time for our friend here, Princess Ariel, to make her wish." Chapter 49: Ariel’s Request Chapter 49: Ariels RequestAriel took a deep breath of the icy seawater. This was something she had planned for a long time, yet now that she was face-to-face with the Sea Hag, her heart pounded uncontrollably. Her two human friends had braved countless obstacles to fulfill their wishes, answering three impossibly difficult questions as payment. What price would she have to pay? Swimming forward, Ariel hesitated before the Sea Hag. She wanted to voice her wish but felt a twinge of shyness. "My foolish princess, you dont need to say itI already know what you want," said the Sea Hag. The Sea Hag possessed a unique magic. Whenever a sea creature stood before her, their heart filled with an earnest desire for her help, she could discern their wish just by staring at them for a moment. For someone who spent her life granting the wishes of others, this was an incredibly useful ability. Curiously, this mind-reading magic didnt work on humans. Perhaps, the Sea Hag thought, the wishes of merfolk reside only in their hearts and minds, while humans, with their immortal souls, bury their desires deep within those eternal essencesplaces even she couldnt reach. "My beautiful princess," the Sea Hag chuckled darkly, "your wish is utterly ridiculous! "You want to shed your tail, grow two human legs, and turn yourself into one of their misshapen forms to walk on land and live among humans. "You wish for a handsome prince to fall in love with you, pouring all his passion and affection into you, so you can gain an immortal soul. "Ive never heard of such a thing before! A human falling in love with a creature of the seawhat a laughable fantasy!" The Sea Hag burst into laughter at the mermaid princesss wish. When her laughter subsided, she felt a pang of regret. She realized that simply by seeing Ariels wish, she already knew how merfolk could obtain an immortal soul. There had been no need to learn it from the two humans at all! The Sea Hag addressed Ariel again: "You little fool. Its a silly wish, but Ill grant it nonetheless, even though its bound to end poorly. "I can brew a potion for you to drink. Bring it to the shore under cover of night, and before the first light of dawn, consume it. "Then, your tail will split in two and transform into what humans call beautiful legs. Itll feel as though a sharp blade is cruelly slicing your tail in halfit will hurt, no doubt! ?????? "Because these legs are fashioned from your tail, you will retain your graceful swimming motions. Your dance will be more elegant than that of any other dancer!" Ariel was overjoyed to hear that her wish could be granted with just a potion. However, the Sea Hag had only mentioned the benefits. Feeling uneasy, Ariel asked, "And what price must I pay for these legs?" The Sea Hag smirked. "Nothing in this world comes without a cost. "The legs you gain will not be the natural legs of a human but a counterfeit crafted by the potions sharp magic. "Thus, every step you take will feel as though youre walking on sharp blades! "If you can endure this pain, only then will I help you." Before Ariel could respond, Aurora interjected indignantly, "Why does it have such a drawback? Graceful dance steps, yet you cant even walk normally without painthis is nothing but a cruel trick!" Aurora saw the mermaid princess as a friend and returned her affection in kind. She genuinely didnt want Ariel to endure such unbearable pain. Glancing at Rhine, Aurora mumbled, "But Ive seen magicians transform one creature into another without any side effects. It must be that your potion is flawed!" The Sea Hag bristled, retorting angrily, "This is no fleeting transformation magic! Every being in the world has its original form. Transformation magic merely paints over it with a heavy layer of makeup, leaving the essence unchanged. "Magicians spells may seem miraculous, but they are nothing more than illusions!" "Not long after, everything will revert to its original form. "But the potions I brew bring lasting change!" Rhine nodded slightly, acknowledging the truth in the Sea Hags words. It was much like the story of , where everything transformed by magic returned to normal at the stroke of midnight. Transformation magic always had an endeither when its time limit expired or when dispelled by some counter-magic. In terms of systems like from Rhine''s previous life, only effects with a duration of "instantaneous" were truly irreversible. Ariel, worried that the Sea Hag and her human friends might quarrel, quickly interjected, "No problem. I can endure it!" Her voice trembled, but her determination was clear. She thought of the handsome prince and her goal of obtaining an immortal soul. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Sea Hag laughed darkly, continuing her explanation. "Thats not all. For a mermaid without an immortal soul to take on a human form defies the natural order and incurs the curse of the world! "If you fail to win the princes love and gain an immortal soul, on the morning of his wedding to another, at the first light of dawn, your heart will shatter, and you will become nothing but foam on the sea." Aurora could no longer hold back her outrage, leaping to Ariels defense. "Why? This sounds absurd! Youre just giving her a potion to transform her tail into legs. Why should her life hinge on whether this prince loves her? "If, and I mean , the prince doesnt end up with Ariel, why must she die? Couldnt she just find another goal, someone else who loves her? "Ariel is so beautifulonce she becomes human, shes sure to attract a flood of admirers. "There are so many handsome and wonderful people in this world. Ariel could gain an immortal soul from someone else who truly loves and cherishes her!" Ariel was both warmed by Auroras concern and surprised by her unconventional way of thinking. She had never considered such a possibility. Never even thought to imagine it! "Could I truly gain an immortal soul from another human, not just that handsome prince?" Her newfound human friends had consistently opened her eyes to perspectives and ideas completely different from what she had known, leaving her in awe time and again. Chapter 50: Rhine’s Free Potion Chapter 50: Rhines Free PotionThe Sea Hag snorted impatiently. "Magic works in strange ways, bound by its own laws and restrictions. If every detail could be explained, understood, and articulated, it would cease to be magic and would become no different from your human mechanismsmachines and gears functioning with precision." Ariel glanced at the clearly irritated Sea Hag. "Its fine. I accept the risk of death. I was prepared for it before I came to see you. Please give me the potionIm not afraid!" Though she said this, her face was as pale as snow. Walking on legs that felt like knives and the risk of death if she failedthese were the costs she had to bear. Ariel was willing to endure the former. As for the latter, wasnt it irrelevant as long as she could win the princes love and obtain an immortal soul? She knew she possessed the most beautiful voice in both the sea and on land. No mermaid could hear her sing without being movedhow much more so for a human? With her enchanting voice, she could captivate the prince and make him pour all his love and soul into her! "But dont forgetyou still owe me payment!" the Sea Hag declared. "For such a precious potion, you must offer me a significant reward." "What do I owe you?" Ariel asked, her voice filled with anxiety. Only now did she remember that in addition to the potions painful side effects and the curse placed on her by the world, she still needed to pay the Sea Hag a fee. And it certainly wouldnt be a small one. "Your voice," said the Sea Hag. "For among all the mermaids of the Sea Kingdom, your voice is the most beautiful. Only such a reward is worthy of my assistance! Princess, I will cut out your tongue and take your voice with magic. From then on, you will no longer be able to speak." Ariels face turned even paler. Before she could respond, Aurora protested furiously. "Thats not fair! Ariels beautiful voice is her way of winning the love of her prince. "If she becomes mute, how is she supposed to gain his affection? "You know full well that if she fails, shell turn into sea foam. Yet you demand the very gift she needs to succeed as payment! "How is that different from pushing her toward her grave?" Aurora turned to Rhine, who had been unusually quiet. "Say something, teacher! "This is like stripping a duelist of their weapon as the entry fee for a fight where failure means death. "This deal isnt fair at all!" Rhine, who had been deep in thought, finally spoke. "I think the Sea Hags terms are perfectly reasonable." Aurora froze, rendered speechless. "Why?" Rhine turned toward Ariel and the Sea Hag, seemingly taking the latters side. "Respected Sea Witch, I must disagree with my friend. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I believe your demand for a high price is entirely justifiedwe all knew from the start that seeking your help would come with a heavy cost. "If Ariel cannot accept your terms, she is free to decline the deal and look for another merchant who offers a better priceif she can find one. Isnt that right?" ?????????? "What are you saying?" Aurora exclaimed. She wanted to retort that if the potion to transform Ariels tail into legs couldnt be obtained from the Sea Hag, then where else could it be found? But she stopped herself mid-sentence. Aurora suddenly realized what her teacher was about to do. The Sea Hag, oblivious to Rhines intentions, only saw two humans arguing. The silver-haired boy had shockingly turned against the golden-haired girl and was firmly siding with her. The Sea Hag laughed heartily and praised Rhine. "I never expected you to be so reasonable, child. Youre nothing like your friend. "That friend of yours is always complaining, blaming me for everything, as if Ariel should get my help for free. "Mermaids and humans alike are always so greedythey want their wishes fulfilled but refuse to pay the price! "But in this world, when has there ever been such a thing? No great magician or witch grants wishes for free without asking for compensation. "Just as you said, this is a voluntary transaction by the mermaid princess. If she doesnt like the price, then Ill be glad to be rid of hershe can find someone else to help her!" For a moment, Rhine and the Sea Hag were in complete agreement. This baffled Ariel, who didnt understand what was going on. Then Rhine turned to her. "As I said, this is all voluntary, isnt it? "If you want help, you must pay the price. If you dont, then go find someone who will give you the same potion for free!" Ariel, her pale face still full of unease, nodded slightly. Despite her sorrow over losing her beautiful voice and becoming mute, she inwardly acknowledged that her human friend was not wrong. It wasnt realistic to expect someone to help her transform into a human for free. "Lets proceed with the deal," Ariel said with newfound courage. "I accept the terms!" "Stick out your tongue, then," the Sea Hag instructed, producing a sharp blade. She would use the knife to cut out the mermaid princesss tongue and claim the most beautiful voice in both the sea and the land. "Its about time you decided, my dear princess." "Just as your human friend said," the Sea Hag sneered, "if you wish to fulfill your desire without paying a price, you might as well close your eyes and pray for someone to freely give you a potion that can transform your tail into human legswith the same potency as the one I concoct." "Exactly," Rhine chimed in from behind, his tone resolute. "For instance, I could give a potion for free. Ariel could just come to me." "Precisely" the Sea Hag began to agree, but then froze mid-sentence, realizing something was amiss. She turned to Rhine in astonishment, enunciating each word carefully: "What did you just say? Human?" Rhine smiled and addressed Ariel. "Since were already friends, I can make you a potion for freeone with the same effect as the Sea Hags. Well, almost the sameits side effects will be milder." "This isnt funny," the Sea Hag growled, glaring at Rhine. "What nonsense are you spouting? The potion that gives mermaids human legs was invented by me! No one on land or sea but I can brew it!" Rhine thought to himself, The Sea Hag bristled with anger. "Stop joking around, human. The potion requires powerful magiconly someone who knows magic can brew it!" "Exactly," Rhine said, his smile warm. "Did I not mention earlier? I am a magician." Ariel stared at her two human friends in shock. "Its true," Aurora confirmed proudly. "Hes an extraordinarily talented magician! One of the finest in the kingdom we come from." "Wait!" Ariels surprise turned to disbelief as she stared at the silver-haired boy. This friend who had accompanied her for so longhe was a magician? In Ariels understanding, magic was an arcane and mysterious art. In the Sea Kingdom, only the Sea Hag possessed such knowledge. No wonder these humans had managed to ride a peculiar giant fish to the Sea Kingdom! "I always thought you were just a knowledgeable human scholar," Ariel remarked. "Thats not contradictory," Rhine replied with a grin. "Almost all magicians are also well-versed scholars." The Sea Hag interrupted their conversation impatiently. "Fine. With that strange, transparent-bellied fish of yours, Ill concede that youre a magician. "But so what? The potion to split a mermaids tail into human legs is my invention! Ive never shared the recipe with anyone. "No human or sea creature can replicate its effects except me!" Still smiling, Rhine turned to Ariel. "Lets test that, shall we? Give me a bit of time, and Ill prepare the potion. As a giftcompletely free." "Free?" Ariel could hardly believe her ears. "Yes. Its a gift from a friend," Rhine said, crouching inside the belly of the giant fish. With a flourish, he conjured mists from his hands, summoning a cauldron, herbs, a mortar, a pestle, and other necessary tools for brewing a potion. Ariel watched in awe. "Is this magic? Youve conjured so many things in an instant!" Many of the materials and tools Rhine summoned were ones he had touched before while treating commoners in the early days of his transmigration to this world. Thanks to a wish he had once fulfilledhelping a soldier recover the TinderboxRhine had gained the ability to summon any object he had previously touched. He began brewing the potion with practiced ease, adding ingredients to the cauldron at intervals. Strange, irregular wisps of steam began to rise from it. The Sea Hag watched in stunned silence. "The recipe the technique Why do they seem so much like mine?" It was almost as if she herself were brewing the potion! Yet there were notable differences. Marine ingredients like sea snakes were replaced with terrestrial ones, while silver seaweedeffective only when harvested under moonlightwas substituted with a land herb the Sea Hag didnt recognize. Rhine had clearly adjusted the recipe, substituting deep-sea ingredients with land-based ones of similar properties. Forest herbs, prairie plants, mountain flora, and even desert vegetationall far more abundant than the scarce resources of the deep seawere included. Some original ingredients were omitted entirely, as Rhines divination revealed them to be not just ineffective but outright toxic. he thought. As more peculiar steam rose from the cauldron, the Sea Hag could tell the potion was nearly complete. To her dismay, it looked and smelled far superior to her best work. Utterly unable to accept this, the Sea Hag lashed out. "Dont think I dont know the secrets behind this potion! To imbue it with magic, youll need to add a large amount of magically charged blood. "Are you seriously willing to donate your own blood for free? With your scrawny body, youd collapse from blood loss before the potion is even done!" Rhine laughed. He drew a knife and nicked a section of soft flesh on the giant fish, letting its blood drip into the cauldron. Unlike the Sea Hag, who relied on her own blood for brewing, Rhine didnt need to sacrifice himself. The giant fish, a magical creature summoned through the Tinderboxs power, had inherently magic-infused bloodand far more of it than Rhine could ever offer. Moments later, the potion boiled. From within, not the crocodiles cries of the original potion, but the melodious song of a nightingale emerged. The potion was ready. It was clear and colorless, resembling pure water. "This cant be real!" the Sea Hag exclaimed in shock. Without even seeing Ariel test the potion, she knewjust from the soundthat Rhines brew was superior to hers. "Take this potion to the shore and drink it before sunrise," Rhine instructed. "My potion will grant you human legs like the Sea Hags, but with much gentler side effects." Chapter 51: The Mermaid Princess’s Gift Chapter 51: The Mermaid Princesss GiftThe giant fish carrying Rhine and Aurora spit out the potion bottle. The young magician introduced his creation: "My potion doesnt crudely cut through a mermaids tail like a sharp knife to split it into legs. Instead, its like warm sunlight melting the tail gently, reshaping it into legs. "This process is painless and harmless. "The newly formed legs will be as perfect as those of a natural human, without the constant pain of walking on knives. "Youll be able to display your beautiful dance moves freely, enchanting the prince with your grace that surpasses any dancers." Rhine added with a smile, "The potions gentle nature comes from a special ingredient: golden sunflowers, which only grow on sunny meadows. Land nobles love wearing them as brooches, but youd never find such flowers in the sea." By combining the two sets of potion knowledge he now possessed, refining the original recipe with divination, and leveraging the immense magical power he had accumulated over a decade of fulfilling wishes, Rhines potion far surpassed the Sea Hags original concoction. "Thank you. Thank you so much, my friend," Ariel said, her voice brimming with gratitude. Now, she wouldnt have to lose her beautiful voice and become a mute incapable of expressing her love. When Ariel had been ready to accept the Sea Hags termsprepared for her tongue to be severedshe had lamented her fate. Even if she gained the princes love and an immortal soul, she would never be able to say the words herself. She would forever be a silent figure, gazing at the princes flawless face, unable to express her joy, sorrow, or affection. Her longing to join human society, a dream shed held since childhood, would be marred by her inability to communicate, to run freely, to sing joyfully, or to chat and laugh with human friends. "But," Rhine reminded her, "the curse of the world still remains. That isnt something a revised recipe can fix. "When a mermaid is given human form without an immortal soul to match, they incur the curse of the world. "If the one you lovethe princemarries someone else, then at the first light of dawn, your heart will shatter, and youll dissolve into foam upon the sea. "The only way to break this curse is to obtain an immortal soul. As long as you secure the princes love, the curse will be dispelled." The little mermaid nodded resolutely. With a voice as heavenly as the song of angels and a beauty enhanced by her graceful dancing, how could any human heart resist her? "I will never forget your kindness, my good and generous friends!" Ariel said, trembling as she accepted the potion bottle. "But I cant just accept your help for free. As the Sea Hag said, how can I take such a great gift without offering something in return? "I am the princess of the mermaids, the most beloved granddaughter of my grandmother. Please tell me what you need, and Ill do my utmost to fulfill it!" ????? The moment Ariel took the potion bottle, Rhine felt a powerful surge of wish energy gathering, like a loyal pet eagerly awaiting its master. He knew that once Ariel drank the potion and her wish to "gain human legs" was fulfilled, this energy would truly become his. "Your wish coming true is the greatest reward for me," Rhine said with a gentle smile. "I dont need anything specific right now, but how about a small token? Could you give me one of your scales as a keepsakebefore your beautiful tail disappears? "With a mermaids scale, Ill be able to learn how to temporarily transform myself and my companions into mermaids, and I can use divination to always know where you are." Ariel immediately complied, offering one of her shimmering scales as a token of gratitude. Ariel plucked a small, shimmering scale from her beautiful tail and presented it to Rhine as a gift. This marked the first time in the history of the Sea Kingdom that a mermaid had gifted something to a human. "My magician friend, I will forever remember your kindness and the favor I owe you today!" Ariel declared earnestly, her voice trembling with emotion. "In the future, if you ever need anything, I will repay this kindness with equivalent help." ... At the story''s close, the mermaid princess guided her two human friends on the giant fish, leaving the grotesque coral forest behind. The Sea Hag watched them disappear into the depths of the sea. "A human magician, huh? Quite impressive indeed," she murmured. Surprisingly, her heart was not weighed down by the loss of a transaction or the failure of a deal. Instead, a wellspring of joy bubbled up within her. "Could a magician from the land truly help fulfill the wish I mentioned earlier?" The Sea Hag hadnt forgottenthe human magician had promised to pay a second price to exchange for information about her coven of witches. "Help me gain recognition and acceptance in the Sea Kingdom. Let the mermaids and other sea creatures in these waters no longer fear or despise me!" Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That was the second price I requested." If not for this dream, to become someone as admired and welcomed as Ariel, why would she have ever sought the "beautiful voice of the mermaid princess" as her price in the first place? Chapter 52: The Excited Grand Matron of the Merfolk Chapter 52: The Excited Grand Matron of the MerfolkAriel, are you planning to go ashore and drink the potion now? Aurora asked, swimming just behind the mermaid princess. There are still several hours until sunrise; lets wait a little longer, Ariel replied with a tinge of sadness in her tone. I want to take one last look at Fathers palace and my sisters garden. The mermaid princess knew that once she gained legs, she would likely never have the chance to return to her father, the Grand Matron, or her sisters. Ahead of her lay a daunting challengeif she failed to win the princes love, the curse would tear apart her heart, leaving her to dissolve into foam upon the sea. Alright, farewells are always bittersweet. Take your time to say goodbye to the palace and the garden, Rhine agreed. Well stay behind you at a distance, watching over you and wishing you well. Ariel and her two companions, riding atop a giant anglerfish, swam a while longer. The Sea Kings palace soon came into view. When Ariel left, the palace had been alive with festivities, brightly lit with celebration. Now, as she returned, the glow of the ball had faded. The Sea Kings palace lay like a slumbering beast in the deep blue watersmajestic, opulent, and serene. Father and my sisters must already be asleep, murmured Ariel. Not wanting to disturb them, she slipped quietly into her sisters garden. She intended to pluck a few flowers from the blooming flowerbeds before leaving as silently as she had come. My little princess, Ive found you at last! Suddenly, a familiar voice called out from behind her. Turning, Ariel saw the Grand Matron, adorned with countless pearls and shells, flanked by a large group of mermaid attendants. The elderly mermaids expression was one of extreme worry, but it turned to joy upon spotting Ariel. Oh my heavens! My beautiful princess. I heard you went to that dreadful coral forest to seek out the hideous sea hag! How could you do such a foolish thing? The Grand Matron was frantic. She hurried to Ariels side, her eyes scanning the mermaid princess from her elegant tail to her flowing hair, ensuring that her granddaughter had returned unharmed. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. The old mermaid was so worked up that she failed to notice the anglerfish hovering above her, its translucent belly holding two humans. Why would you go looking for the Sea Hag? Everyone in the Mermaid Kingdom grows up hearing her wicked tales, knowing how terrifying she is. Seeking her out for a wish never ends well! ??Χ????? The Grand Matron clasped Ariels hand tightly, as if afraid she might run away again. You must have seen her, havent you? But promise me you didnt make a deal with her! Such deals always come at an unimaginable cost. Dont worry, Grandmother, Ariel reassured her, holding her hand in return. Im fine. The Grand Matron patted her chest, finally relieved. Thank goodness, my little princess. Thank goodness nothing happened to you. Judging by how you look, Id say you didnt find the Sea Hag after all. Shes so elusive, never staying in one place for long. And in that labyrinthine coral forest, finding her bony shack is no easy task. The Grand Matron concluded that Ariel must have been so frightened by the raging whirlpools, the grotesque coral shapes, and the skeletal remains hanging from the coral trees that she had run straight back home without meeting the Sea Hag. Promise me, my little princess, that youll never go there again. What wish could you have that your father and I cannot fulfill for you? The Grand Matron stroked Ariels hair, its silky strands as smooth as flowing water. No, Grandmother. I did find the Sea Hag. And I spoke with her at length, Ariel admitted. Shes not as terrifying as the stories make her out to be. Her words shocked the Grand Matron so much that she nearly shook loose the oyster decorations on her tail. Really? My little princess, did she demand a price from you? Did she harm you? Ariel smiled. There was supposed to be a price, but in the end, I didnt make a deal with her. A kind human friend helped me instead. Hes a good-hearted magician who granted my wish without asking for anything in return. Ariel didnt elaborate on what her wish was. It was a challenge she would face alone. A human friend? The Grand Matron was stunned. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How could a mermaid possibly befriend a human? In the history of the Mermaid Kingdom, such a thing was unheard of. Look, there they are! Ariel pointed behind her grandmother. The anglerfish swam closer, its body swaying gently. Inside its transparent belly were two humans: a silver-haired boy and a golden-haired girl. You you must be the humans rumored to have come to the Mermaid Kingdom. A human scholar and his attendant, I believe, the Grand Matron said, recalling what shed heard earlier. Her shock was evident. Youre the ones who helped Ariel? Rhine nodded politely and greeted the Grand Matron of the Sea Kingdom. Well, no matter what, since youve helped Ariel, you are now my friends and honored guests of the Deep Sea Palace! From now on, as long as you are in these waters, the Mermaid Kingdom welcomes you! The Grand Matron declared. This is my word as the Grand Matron, and it will always hold true. The mermaid attendants who had followed her began whispering among themselves: Isnt the Grand Matron the one who always said that the worlds of merfolk and humans should remain separate? Yes! Just earlier in the palace, she was against the Sea King summoning these humans. Well, thats just how she is. You know how much she dotes on the mermaid princesses, especially Princess Ariel. Shes her pride and joy! Exactly. The Grand Matron is usually so stern, but she becomes a completely different person when it comes to Princess Ariel. The Grand Matron, full of warmth, invited Rhine and Aurora, Friends, isnt this a coincidence? I heard that my sonthe King of this seawas planning to invite you to his palace as guests. Its late now, but when the sun rises and its warm light filters through the sea, illuminating this splendid palace, you must come back. Ill personally escort you! Chapter 53: Sympathy for the Merfolk Chapter 53: Sympathy for the MerfolkRhine and Aurora smiled as they accepted the Grand Matrons invitation. With her concerns eased, the Grand Matron departed. Ariel swam closer to the two and thanked them again, preparing to bid farewell and ascend to the surface world with her potion. If you encounter any difficulties while pursuing the prince, feel free to come to me for help, Rhine said. He handed Ariel a silver mirror and explained: Ive imbued this mirror with magic. Speak your troubles into it, and no matter how many kingdoms lie between us, Ill hear them. Since leaving the Rose Kingdom, Rhine had not heard anyone reciting his name in prayera limitation of his ability to sense such invocations over great distances. On this vast continent, his usual methods of communication were insufficient. Thus, he specially prepared this magical gift for Ariel. Thank you both. I will never forget you, Ariel said, her gratitude overwhelming as she waved goodbye and swam toward the surface world. Moments later, Rhine felt Ariels wish energy flow into his soul like a stream merging with the ocean. It was clear that above the water, the mermaid princess had now acquired human legs. As he absorbed the wish energy, a beautiful melody softly reached his ears. The song, reminiscent of the ebb and flow of tides, surged through his veins and fused with his soul. It was Ariels mermaid song. This gift, received as compensation for fulfilling her wish, came with two powerful effects: The songs unmatched beauty could stir the hearts of anyone who heard it, whether on land or beneath the waves. It had the ability to soothe marine creatures. Upon hearing the song, sea creatures would feel drawn to Rhine and regard him as a trusted ally. He could even command them to aid himfor example, asking fish to point out swift currents or directing sea beasts to tow ships. Of course, as a magician, Rhine didnt need to sing the song himself. He could use magic to play it instead. A mere clap against a seashell would make it sing. Tossing a harp into the air would produce this extraordinary melody. This ability is equally useful for performances or sea voyages! How ironic, Rhine mused. In the end, my payment is the same as what the Sea Hag demandedAriels song. The only difference was that, as the magician fulfilling her wish, the wish energy itself paid the price on Ariels behalf. Auroras voice brought Rhine out of his thoughts. By the way, Teacher, although weve obtained information about the Black Witch Maleficent, can we delay seeking her out? I want to witness Ariel gain the princes love and earn an immortal soul before we set out again. Of course, Rhine replied. Even if we found Maleficent now, you wouldnt be able to defeat that dragon. Besides, I have plans of my own. Undoubtedly, obtaining an immortal soul was Ariels greater wish. Rhine, too, wanted to see that wish fulfilled before departing. He looked forward to seeing how Arielretaining her beautiful voice and speaking ability, freed from pain, and able to showcase her graceful dancewould fare in the story to come. Aurora gazed at the deep, almost black waters overhead. A touch of melancholy entered her voice. I feel a little sorry for the merfolk. What for? Rhine asked. I truly hope Ariel succeeds in winning the love of that handsome prince. But even if she does and gains an immortal soul, it will only save herself. All the other merfolk in this sea will still eventually dissolve into foam, unknown and unnoticed. Aurora sighed. This task is already so difficult for the most cherished of the mermaid princesses. How could it be possible for the countless ordinary merfolk? Having spent many years with Rhine, being raised by this teacher from beyond the world, Aurora had grown accustomed to viewing matters from novel perspectives. Rhine smiled. Thats an interesting line of thought. You, the heir to a kingdom, grew up unaware of your identity. A child who played with ordinary commoners, now destined to become a queen, will inevitably think differently from one raised in a grand palace. When you start to see the many behind the individual, when you consider the broader picture, youre learning to become a great ruler. Thats one of the purposes of this journey. Although Rhine appeared only slightly older than the girl beside him, he always tried to act more mature in moments like this, embodying the role of a sage and mentor. So, what are you implying, Teacher? Aurora asked, already suspecting the answer. Lets look forward to the conclusion of this taleAriels story, and the fate of this sea kingdom. Rhine tilted his chin upward, his gaze piercing the heavy, dark-blue water overhead. In just two hours, the dawns light would pierce through the deep sea. The sun would shine equally upon the kingdoms of men on land and the world beneath the waves. The sun rose. Sunlight penetrated the sea, illuminating the Sea Kings palace. To witness the dawn in the mermaid kingdom was a breathtaking sight no human could see in a lifetime. The light, softened by the water, painted the entire sea in hues of rose. The Sea Kings palace slowly awakened in the serene beauty of morning. As planned, the Grand Matron led Rhine and Aurora, who had finished studying the intelligence on Maleficent, into the Sea Kings palace. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the anglerfish with its transparent belly, carrying two humans, swam through the palace gates, the scene astonished the nobles gathered inside. Incredible! They must be the first humans in history to enter the Mermaid Kingdom! Even the most self-assured mermaid scholars had to admit that nothing like this had ever occurred. Haha, this is like a fairytale version of a submarine. I bet theyve never seen anything like it, Rhine thought as he peered through the translucent belly of the fish, observing the wide-eyed merfolk outside. The most surprised of all, however, was the Sea King himself. What shocked him wasnt the humans peculiar arrivalhis subordinates had already described it in detailbut the fact that his own mother was personally escorting the two guests. Just last night, hadnt she vehemently opposed any interaction between humans and merfolk, or between the worlds of land and sea? Chapter 54: Immortal Souls for the Entire Mermaid Kingdom Chapter 54: Immortal Souls for the Entire Mermaid KingdomThese two humans are friends of my granddaughter, Princess Ariel, and naturally, friends of the Mermaid Kingdom, the Grand Matron introduced them to the nobles. She gestured proudly at Rhine, adding, Moreover, this human boy is a skilled magician! A magician? From the human world? The nobles were even more amazed. Rhine demonstrated his abilities on the spot. First, he brought sculptures in the palace to life. Then he transformed the anglerfishs translucent belly into various land animals. This is a bird. This is a horse. This is a deer. This is a cow. This is a sheep. This is a rabbit The bizarre and exotic land creatures left the nobles and Ariels sisters staring in disbelief. The royal courts painters hurried to capture the appearances of these strange animals, sketching them before the images disappeared. Honored magician and wise sage, everyone has many questions about the surface world! said the Sea King. Thus, Rhine and Aurora began answering the nobles curious inquiries about the land. They shared stories of the surface world, describing the countless kingdoms across the western continent and recounting legends from the distant East, from cruel sultans to the emperors of the Eastern Empire. Rhine even produced a mirror to project images of these tales. As a Sage of the Rose Kingdom, Rhines knowledge surpassed that of most people in the world! The nobles were astonished to learn that the surface world was even more diverse than their oceanic realm. It had mountains, forests, deserts, grasslands, snow-covered tundras, and lifeless wastelands. Just as Aurora had been awed by the beauty of the undersea world when she first saw it, the merfolk were similarly mesmerized by the wonders of the surface world. The palace scholars worked tirelessly that day. Armed with pens crafted from octopus ink sacs, they recorded every word spoken by Rhine and Aurora, running the poor creatures dry of ink. The Mermaid Kingdoms millennia-old records of the human world paled in comparison to what the two children shared that day. What a shame, the Sea King sighed. The land has such remarkable beauty, yet we merfolk cannot form friendships with humans. Humans seem to fear and despise us. Sometimes, when sailors spot merfolk, they attack us, firing poisoned arrows at my people. Having learned the context, Rhine couldnt help but chuckle. It wasnt as though merfolk were entirely blamelesssinging about the seas beauty in front of human ships just before storms was hardly conducive to goodwill. Rhine explained the situation in detail, emphasizing how human sailors feared the seas dangersthe enormous waves and fierce storms. To ensure a safe voyage, every sailor offers prayers to the sea gods, hoping to avoid being swallowed by the ocean. But to humans, either the merfolks songs summon the storms, or their singing lures sailors into perilous waters, causing ships to wreck on reefs or sink in whirlpools. In either case, merfolk are seen as harbingers of disaster, not as heralds of storms. The Sea King sighed in understanding. Alas, the lack of understanding between our worlds has caused such misinterpretations. The once-imposing monarch now wore an expression akin to his daughtersa wistful longing for a brighter future. If one day, humans and the creatures of the sea could understand each other and live in harmony, how wonderful that would be! But we cannot go ashore. We can only linger at the coast, unable to venture inland. Aurora froze, recalling her own melancholic thoughts from the previous night and Rhines words. Could it be A vague suspicion began to form in her mind about the direction of this storys conclusion. The silver-haired boy in the anglerfishs belly smiled and said, Its not impossible. Your Majestys youngest daughter, Princess Ariel, is already attempting this. She fell in love with a human prince and sought his love and an immortal soul. To that end, she approached the only witch in your kingdom, requesting a potion to grant her legs. The Sea Hag wanted to take your daughters voice as payment. I happened to be there and offered Princess Ariel a superior potion for free. Rhine briefly recounted the events of the previous night. The Grand Matron, who had been beaming moments ago, now turned pale. Heavens! My little princess has gone to the land? How could she do such a foolish thing? I warned her to abandon her silly fantasies about being with humans! I thought she had long forgotten about it. What are we going to do now? The Sea King and Ariels sistersthe other five mermaid princesseswere just as distressed. Upon hearing that Ariel would turn into sea foam if she failed, they became as anxious as ants on a hot pan, fretting among themselves. Rhine was struck by their reactions. Although the original story never depicted the familys response to Ariels departure, their desperation at the endwhen the sisters traded their hair with the Sea Hag for a way to save Arielshowed how deeply they cared for her. Honored Magician, since you can transform Ariel into a human, surely you can turn her back? Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is too dangerous. Bring her back to us! We can pay you with pearls from the sea or our beautiful hairwhatever you want! The Sea King, the Grand Matron, and the mermaid princesses surrounded Rhine, pleading for his help. Rhine envisioned a scene left out of the original story: Ariels family, desperate after her departure, turned to the Sea Hag for help, her sisters sacrificing their hair to save her. Your Majesty, I can indeed do that, Rhine said. But I dont recommend doing so right now. As the Sea King and the mermaid princesses looked at him in confusion, Rhine explained: I believe Princess Ariels attempt isnt just about her alone. Her venture to the land, though fraught with danger, might also pave the way for the future of the Mermaid Kingdom. The Sea King looked puzzled. What do you mean? The former Sage of the Rose Kingdom raised his voice with passion and conviction: Consider this: if Princess Ariel succeeds, wouldnt that prove that merfolk and humans can share love and build lasting relationships? This could be the foundation for friendship between the kingdoms of the sea and the land. And it just so happens that the lovers in this tale are a prince and a princessa match made in heaven! Your Majesty, you know the secret of the immortal soul. If Ariel succeeds, it will set a shining precedent! When Ariel and the prince marry, it must be known to all that she hails from the Mermaid Kingdom. Aside from physiological differences, merfolk are no different from humans. With the power of magic, the barriers between the sea and land will cease to exist. If I can grant merfolk legs to walk on land, I can also transform humans into merfolk, allowing them to explore the sea! From then on, any ordinary mermaid in these vast seas could follow Ariels example, find love among humans, and gain an immortal soul! Chapter 55: Discovering the Girl’s Origin! Chapter 55: Discovering the Girls Origin!The princes eyes dimmed slightly. As expected, what his father cared about was still his own reputation and political needs. This amnesiac girl, blessed with the worlds most beautiful voice, was just another tool to him. At just 15 years old, Prince Eric disliked those "adult" and "pragmatic" matters. He loved hunting, sailing, reading romantic novels, epic tales, and fantastical stories of mythical creatures. He yearned for the freedom of adventure and the allure of romance. Yet, he had to admit that the foundations of the world were precisely those "adult" and "pragmatic" things, not a teenager''s romantic fantasies. As the prince of the Western Asia Kingdom, he knew that one day he would become like his fatherabandoning the ideals of today, just as his father had once abandoned his own. For instance, Eric was aware that his father was seeking protection from Enderland, hoping to form an alliance with the northern superpower. Enderland possessed the most formidable naval force among the western nations. It could protect the Western Asia Kingdom''s fisheries and maritime trade from pirate raidsthough most pirates in the region were themselves royal privateers of Enderland, granted letters of marque by their monarch. Common folk often whispered that Enderland was a nation of robbers, stirring unrest wherever they went. Just months ago, they had invaded the Rose Kingdom, already in turmoil due to rumors. However, for unknown reasons, they had been thwarted. Even so, the alliance had to move forward. Politics should not be tainted by personal preferences or emotions. Quick, my child! Next, we must use every means available to uncover the origins of this amnesiac girl and the source of her magnificent voice! the king exclaimed excitedly. A girl who can sing with such a heavenly voice cannot have an ordinary background! In front of his bewildered son, the king began imagining all sorts of scenarios: If this girl belongs to the court of a powerful king or emperor, we will return her as a token of friendship and goodwill between our nations. This will be an invaluable bargaining chip at the negotiation table! But if her background is more modest, she can remain and serve our court long-term! That would be even better. We must also discover the source of her beautiful voiceit is so extraordinary, far beyond human limits. It cannot be natural! Perhaps, somewhere in this world, there exists a magical spring. If one drinks from it, anyone could sing as beautifully as she does! If our kingdom finds this precious treasure first, other nations will offer us gold for its location! Prince Eric lowered his head. He felt that no matter the scenario, it seemed to diverge from his original intention. After all, he had only wanted to help the girl recover her past. Eric couldnt help but wonder: What if the girls voice wasnt so breathtaking, but just ordinary? Would fate have unfolded differently? But his fathers will was unshakable. Orders were already being issued. The king commanded his capable subordinates to employ every method to uncover the girls identity. One clever minister proposed: sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This amnesiac girl seems to have been found unconscious by the shore, likely due to a shipwreck. She may be from a distant land. This continent is vast, with hundreds of nations in the west alone, each as large as ours. Finding her origins through conventional means would be like searching for a needle in a haystack! Instead, we could turn to magic. In the northern Rose Kingdom, the former court advisor was a powerful magician who once used his magic to protect the king''s life. Some say Enderlands failure to conquer the Rose Kingdom months ago was also due to this magician. Even if we cant hire such a skilled magician, we could recruit a talented diviner to use fortune-telling or astrology to uncover this girls past! The king was overjoyed but soon looked troubled. How can we ensure the diviners who apply are genuinely capable and not frauds? The clever minister suggested: We could hold a competition, inviting diviners from across the kingdom and even from abroad. The one with the most accurate results will be tasked with uncovering the girls origins. If the divination proves effective, we might even consider appointing them as a royal advisor. The king accepted this advice and offered a handsome reward for the best diviner. Whether they were citizens of the Western Asia Kingdom or foreign experts, all were welcome to participate! The prince, feeling melancholic, walked hand in hand with Ariel under the radiant hues of the evening sky, watching the crimson sun dip below the horizon. My father will soon recruit diviners across the kingdom to uncover your origins and the source of your beautiful voice, Eric sighed. Also, the Enderland delegation will visit our kingdom soon. My father wants you to sing for them. He is trying to form an alliance with Enderland and hopes to impress them in every way possible. The prince knew that the girl had now become a tool for his father. Ariel, however, didnt seem to mind. She mustered her courage and asked: Do you love me? I dont care who I sing for, as long as I can stay with you forever! If your father values my voice so much that he allows me to remain in the palace and stay by your side, that would be perfect! The little mermaid understood she had to become the princes wife; otherwise, she could never gain an immortal soul. The curse would crush her heart and dissolve her into sea foam. The prince held her hand, his dark eyes gazing into Ariels ocean-blue ones. He realized it was time to reveal the truth. You know Youre so much like the girl who saved me that day! But not entirely the same. There are differences between you two. That was not long ago. I was sailing when an awful storm struck. Seasoned sailors often say such storms are called forth by wicked mermaids or luring ships into danger. No! Its not true! Ariel screamed in her heart. Only now did she realize how humans perceived her kind. If the prince knew I was a mermaid, Ariel wondered, would he despise me? Fear me? Hate me for deceiving him? The prince continued: I fell into the sea, but the waves pushed me ashore. There, a young woman saved me. In my half-conscious state, I vaguely remembered her face. Of all the people Ive met, you resemble her the most. Thats why, among all the beautiful women in this palace, Im drawn to you. But I know youre not her! Your voice is much more beautiful than hers. Ariels heart shattered. She remembered the storm. The prince wasnt swept ashore by the wavesshe had saved him, carrying his unconscious body to the shore. From the sea, she had watched as a human girl woke the prince. What he truly remembered was that girl, not her. Oh no Prince Eric doesnt even know I saved him! Ariel thought. Is it destinys cruel joke? Why do I resemble that human girl so much? Unwilling to accept this, Ariel asked: So, am I just a substitute? A replacement for the girl you truly long for because I resemble her so much? The prince remained silent. The scene of the princes silence appeared in the mirror, visible to Rhine, Aurora, the crowned Sea King, the Grand Matron, and the other mermaid princesses in the palace. Its my turn now, Rhine declared. I will respond to the Western Asia Kingdoms call for diviners and reveal Ariels true origins! Chapter 56: The Kings Shock Chapter 56: The King''s ShockThe King of the Western Asia Kingdom watched as the prince warmly smiled at Ariel and invited her to sing in the court, yawning lazily. "Ah, young people always fill their heads with romantic fantasies," he mused. "Letting an unknown girl sing in my court? Ridiculous." "Let him be for now. Once Eric gets older, he''ll look back on this and realize how foolish these feelings are." He didnt care what woman captured his sons interest, as long as it didnt blossom into true love. The King knew well that royal marriages were never about love, just like his own union with his wifethe current Queen. In this world, there were far more important things than love. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. According to the long-established plan, his son was destined to marry the Princess of Enderland. Of course, love had nothing to do with thisit was purely a matter of geopolitics. The Western Asia Kingdom relied heavily on maritime trade and fishing, and it needed Enderland''s naval dominance for protection. After receiving the princes permission, Ariel stepped to the center of the grand hall. "I dedicate this song to His Majesty the King, Her Majesty the Queen, and His Highness Prince Eric!" The King lazily closed his eyes, basking in the warm afternoon sunlight, paying no attention to this farce. "If this stray girl Eric picked up can sing even half as well as the court singers, I''ll toss out a couple of compliments to make Eric happy," he thought. "Eric is nearly 16. His time for youthful fantasies is running out. He''ll soon learn what it truly means to bear the responsibilities of a ruler and the future King of the Western Asia Kingdom." The prince, on the other hand, looked at Ariel with an expectant smile, already crafting a hundred ways to praise this mysterious girl in his mind. No matter how she sang, he wouldnt hold back his words of admiration! As for whether his father liked the girls voice, it didnt matter. In this world, it was enough that he alone appreciated it. Ariel began to sing. The moment she sang her first note, the King opened his eyes. He felt his soul tremble. It was as if cool, crystal-clear water poured over him, cleansing his heart and spirit. The King glanced at his wife on the throne beside him. The Queen of the Western Asia Kingdom was wide-eyed and trembling. It was only then that the King realized his own expression mirrored hers. Ariel sang with rapture. Her heavenly voice filled the palace, echoing endlessly among the beams. Everyone was spellbound: the King and Queen on their thrones, the prince who only hoped to see her sing, and even the court singers who prided themselves on having the most beautiful voices. All their expressions froze. Every soul in the palace heard the song, and all forgot their duties: The nobles and aristocrats who were chatting and laughing fell silent, their raised goblets suspended midair. Servants cleaning the hallways paused, brooms halted in hand. A maid carrying milk past the grand hall stopped, listening quietly to the melody wafting from within. Even the servant pouring wine into the prince''s goblet froze mid-motion, oblivious as the golden liquid overflowed. Overhead, migratory birds flying past the palace heard the song and changed their course, circling above the royal court. Even miles away, people noticed the strange sight of hundreds of birds spiraling over the Western Asia Kingdom''s palace. When the song ended, the enraptured crowd finally regained their senses. "Forgive me, Your Highness!" The servant pouring wine noticed the spilled liquid and panicked. Prince Eric, however, didnt care in the slightest. He clapped fervently for the girls voice. Before Ariel had sung, the prince had woven countless compliments in his mind. Yet now that she had finished, he couldnt recall a single one. The echo of her breathtaking melody lingered in his mind, like an eraser wiping away all other thoughts. He could only clap, harder and harder, until his hands ached, burned, and turned red. Tears welled in his eyes and fell onto his stinging palms, into the spilled wine, creating ripples. The prince glanced at his father. The King sat frozen, eyes vacant, like a statue unable to return to reality. Well? Wasnt her singing beautiful? Eric asked. All the ornate words Eric had planned were forgottenhuman language seemed inadequate to describe the mermaid princesss voice. He resorted to the simplest, most primal terms. The King shivered. "Beautiful" wasnt even close to enough! As the ruler of the Western Asia Kingdom, he had heard countless talented singers and renowned musicians, so many that hed grown numb to beauty. But today, the King realized that the most exquisite melodies he had heard before were mere flickering candlelight compared to this girls radiant sun. Even the eerie tales told by sailors of mermaids luring ships to ruin with their enchanting songs paled in comparison to the voice of this girl before him. Where did you find this amnesiac girl? the King asked, trembling. The prince recounted how he had discovered Ariel on the seashore. A girl with such an extraordinary voice couldnt possibly be obscure! the King declared. "All the kings and emperors across this continent will vie to have her as a court singer! This is wonderful, the King said, clapping Eric on the shoulder. Youve done well! To bring back a girl with the most beautiful voice in the world! Hearing his fathers praise, the prince felt as if he were in a dream, the scene before him utterly surreal. In his mind, he had imagined himself as the only one captivated by her voice, his father watching coldly from the sidelines, offering at most a perfunctory remark. Now, it was his father who was first to extol the virtues of this mysterious girl. Seeing his son dazed, the King laughed. Make good use of her voice. When foreign dignitaries and royals visit our kingdom, let her sing! The Enderland delegation will be arriving soon. While discussing your marriage, lets ensure they know that the Western Asia Kingdoms court boasts the most beautiful singer on the continent! This will be our pride! Even the most unyielding negotiators will soften after hearing her magical voice. They wont be able to eat or sleep, her song haunting their minds for months. Faced with this voice, even the toughest diplomats will temper their claws at the negotiation table. Chapter 57: The Princes Misunderstanding Chapter 57: The Prince''s MisunderstandingPrince Eric''s eyes dimmed slightly. As expected, his father cared only for appearances and political expedience. This amnesiac girl with the most beautiful voice in the world was just another tool. At 15, Eric disliked the "adult," "pragmatic" matters of life. He loved hunting, sailing, reading romantic novels, grand epics, and fantastic tales of magical creatures. He yearned for freedom, adventure, and love. But he couldnt deny that the foundation of the world rested on those "adult," "pragmatic" concerns, not the romantic dreams of youth. As the prince of the Western Asia Kingdom, he knew he was destined to become like his fatherletting go of today''s ideals, just as his father had once been a boy like him. For example, Eric knew his father was seeking an alliance with Enderland, a northern powerhouse with the most formidable navy in the western lands. They could protect the Western Asia Kingdoms fisheries and maritime trade from pirateseven though most pirates in these waters were, in fact, Enderland''s royal privateers, operating under crown-issued letters of marque. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The people often said Enderland was a bandit state, preying on the weak and stirring up war wherever it went. Just months ago, Enderland invaded the Rose Kingdom, which had fallen into chaos due to rumors, though something had stopped them from succeeding. Even so, the alliance negotiations had to continue. Politics could not be tainted by personal likes and dislikes. Hurry, my son. We must do everything we can to uncover this amnesiac girls origins and the secret behind her extraordinary voice! the King said excitedly. A girl with such heavenly music in her soul cannot come from an ordinary background! The King began speculating wildly in front of his bewildered child: If she belongs to the court of a powerful king or emperor, well return her as a token of friendship and goodwill between nations. This could be a crucial bargaining chip at the negotiation table! If her identity is more common, it means she can serve our court for years to come. That would be even better. We also need to learn the source of her extraordinary voice. Such transcendent music far exceeds human limitsit cant possibly be natural! Perhaps somewhere in this world, theres a magical spring. If anyone drinks from it, they could sing as beautifully as she does! If our kingdom is the first to discover such a treasure, it would be invaluable. Many nations would trade gold for it! Prince Eric lowered his head. No matter the scenario, it seemed to stray far from his original intent. He had only wanted to help this girl recover her past. Eric couldnt help but wonder: If this amnesiac girls singing had been ordinary, would her fate have been different? But his fathers will was absolute, and the King had already begun issuing commands. He ordered his capable ministers to uncover the girls origins by any means. One clever minister offered a suggestion: This amnesiac girl likely washed ashore after a shipwreck, so shes probably from a distant land. The continent is vast; there are hundreds of nations as large as our Western Asia Kingdom in the west alone. Using conventional methods to find her origins would be like searching for a needle in a haystack. We could turn to magic. In the northern Rose Kingdom, their former royal advisor was a powerful mage who once saved the kings life with his magic. Its said that Enderlands failure to conquer the Rose Kingdom months ago was partly due to this mage. Even if we cant hire such a skilled magician, we could enlist a capable diviner. Let them use scrying or astrology to uncover the girls origins! The King beamed at the idea but soon frowned. But how will we ensure the diviners we recruit arent frauds? The clever minister proposed: We can hold a competition to recruit diviners from across the kingdom and beyond. The one who provides the most accurate predictions will investigate this girls origins. If their divination proves effective, we might even consider hiring them as a royal advisor. The King approved this plan. He offered a generous reward to attract the finest diviners. People from the Western Asia Kingdom and beyond were invited to participate. Later, as the prince strolled with Ariel under the radiant sunset, he held her hand with a hint of melancholy. "My father is organizing a nationwide search for diviners to uncover your origins and the source of your beautiful voice," Eric said with a sigh. "And soon, the Enderland delegation will visit. My father wants you to sing for them. Hes pursuing an alliance with Enderland, using every means to win their favor." The prince knew the girl had become a tool in his fathers grand plans. But Ariel didnt mind. She summoned her courage and asked, Do you love me? I dont care who I sing for, as long as I can stay with you forever! If your father treasures my voice and allows me to remain in the palace with you, that would be perfect! The mermaid princess understood that she must become the princes wife to gain an immortal soul. Otherwise, the curse would crush her heart and dissolve her into sea foam. The prince clasped her hand and gazed into her sea-blue eyes with his dark ones. Today, he realized he had to speak the truth. Do you know? You look so much like the girl who saved me, but not completely. There are many differences between you. That happened not long ago. I was sailing when a terrible storm struck. Sailors say storms like that are called by evil mermaids or lure unsuspecting ships into dangerous waters. No, it wasnt like that! Ariel screamed internally. Only now did she realize how humans perceived her kind. If the prince knew I was a mermaid, would he scorn me? Fear me? Hate me? Blame me for deceiving him? Ariel wondered. The prince continued, I was swept into the sea, but luckily the waves carried me to shore. There, a young woman saved me. In my half-conscious state, I vaguely remembered her appearance. Of everyone Ive ever met, you resemble her the most. Thats why, among all the beautiful women in this palace, Im so drawn to you. But Im certain youre not her. Your voice is differentmore beautiful than hers. Ariels heart shattered. She remembered that storm. The prince wasnt carried to shore by wavesshe had saved him and brought him to land. From a distance, she had watched as a young human woman awakened the unconscious prince. The prince remembered only the one who had roused him, not the mermaid who saved him. Oh, no. Prince Eric doesnt know it was me who saved him! Ariel thought. Am I just a substitute for that human girl? What a cruel twist of fate! She couldnt resist asking, So, Im just a stand-in for the girl you truly long for? Because I resemble her? The prince fell silent. This scene played out in a mirror, visible to Rhine, Aurora, the crowned Sea King, the Grand Matron, and the other mermaid princesses in the underwater palace. Its my turn now, Rhine said. Ill pose as a diviner and answer the Western Asia Kingdoms call, revealing Ariels true identity! Chapter 58: “Why Don’t They Look Alike?” Chapter 58: Why Dont They Look Alike?Rhine nodded. Of course. Finding that girl isnt difficult for me. Divination isnt omnipotent; it requires mediums and prior information. But the information youve provided is sufficient, and Your Highness standing here yourself is the best medium. Besides, not much time has passed. What he didnt mention was that the prior information for his divination didnt solely come from the princes account; it also came from his own advantage of knowing the storys context in advance. As for the medium, it wasnt just the prince standing before himit was also the beautiful fish scale in his wide pocket. This scale belonged to another witness of the princes tale. Let us begin. Rhine produced a crystal ball and began reciting a strange incantation. This crystal ball was another gift from the deep-sea kingdom, presented by the Sea King and Ariels sisters. It enhanced his powers of prophecy and divination. Ordinary crystals come from deep within the earth, but curiously, those who study mysticism and prophets who cherish crystals attribute them to the element of water. Rhines crystal ball, however, came from the deep sea, formed over thousands of years under immense water pressure. Its magic was unparalleled on land. It was with this miraculous crystal ball that he had glimpsed the princes portrait even before the court artist painted it. Allow me to untangle Your Highnesss doubts, Rhine said as he cast his spell. Specks of starlight emerged within the crystal ball, resembling a boy holding the vast cosmos in his hands. Wait! the prince interjected. Lets prioritize my fathers task first. Discovering the origins of that amnesiac girl is more important than my personal questions! Rhine chuckled. My prince, destinys arrangements have a subtle elegance. Sometimes, people choose different paths at a fork in the road only to arrive at the same destination. Occasionally, different questions may yield the same answer. The prince didnt fully grasp Rhines words, but he sensed that the prophet was hinting at something. The dim light within the crystal ball dissipated, and points of starlight coalesced into vivid, colorful images. The prince was struck with wonder. So this is magic! Though Father has seen many mages perform miracles, its my first time witnessing something like this! The crystal ball displayed an image of Rhine holding the ball, with the prince crouched nearby, peering closely at its surface. Whats this? the prince asked. Your Highness, this is our present moment, Rhine explained. Now, well rewind. The scene in the crystal ball began reversing, as though time itself was rewinding in a modern film. Past events unfolded in reverse: Rhine retracting the crystal ball, the two walking backward and chatting, followed by the earlier competition where the prince declared Rhine the victor on a fishing boat. The rewind accelerated, becoming too fast for the prince to follow. Suddenly, the swirling colors stabilized into a clear scene, replaying events in chronological order. Within the crystal ball, an unconscious prince lay by the shore, dawns light casting a soft glow on his pale, bloodless facejust as one would expect of someone who had recently fallen into the sea. Thats me! Thats me! Im about to see the girl who saved me! The prince was brimming with excitement. She was the person he thought of day and night. Soon, a young woman approached, shocked to find the unconscious prince. She woke him and called for helpeverything matched the princes memory exactly. Quick, dear mage, please enlarge her face. I want to see her features more clearly, the prince urged. As you wish, Rhine replied. The womans face grew larger and clearer. The prince finally saw the stunning visage: Her skin was delicate and white, her long black lashes framing eyes filled with a gentle smile. Yes, its her! Its definitely her! the prince exclaimed. For all his princely stature, he was still just a 16-year-old boy. But then, he suddenly noticed something amiss. No, no, why dont they look alike? The prince recalled the amnesiac girl with the beautiful singing voice. When he first brought her back, it was because she resembled the girl who had once saved him. Yet, now that Prince Eric saw the woman who had actually rescued him, he realized the two bore no resemblance whatsoever! Though both were equally beautiful, their features and figures shared no similarities. Still, the prince was utterly certain the woman in the crystal ball was indeed his savior. Why? Why dont they look alike? The prince froze, confused and dazed, as if awakening from a dream. Your Highness, let us continue, Rhine said, gently stroking the crystal ball. The images within rewound once more. Time flowed backward again, and the tranquil dawn gave way to the tempestuous night of the storm. The howling winds, deafening thunder, and cries of sailors filled the crystal ball. Silver lightning streaked through the dark clouds, and mountainous waves dwarfed the tiny ship. The prince clenched his fists, as if reliving a nightmare. It was all coming backthe harrowing elements of that unforgettable nightmare. In the crystal ball, he saw his ship, himself aboard it, the vessel tossed skyward by a massive wave before crashing down again. He watched as the thick wooden planks splintered under the relentless onslaught, and he fell into the sea. Dear mage, why are you showing me this? the prince asked, his face pale. Isnt this exactly what you and your father wished to uncover? Rhine smiled. Didnt you want to know the origins of the amnesiac girl with the worlds most beautiful voice? In the crystal ball, a figure darted swiftly across the stormy seas. A beautiful silhouette braved the raging currents, weaving through shattered beams and planks, undeterred by the danger of being crushed. Her upper body resembled a humans, but her lower half trailed a long, shimmering tail. She leapt through the waves, reaching the prince and holding him tightly, refusing to let go. And then the prince saw her facethe same, unmistakable face. Once again, he saw her. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 59: The Prince Learns the Truth Chapter 59: The Prince Learns the TruthPrince Eric would never forget the face of that girlthe amnesiac he had found by the shore. Why? Why was she there? He never expected to see that girl again in such a scene. His heart was thrown into turmoil, waves far greater than those depicted in the crystal ball. In the vision, the girl looked just as graceful and beautiful as she did now. However, her lower half was not the slender legs he knew but a shimmering fish tail adorned with pearls and shells, swaying gracefully amidst the fierce waves. This this is The princes voice trembled, unable to articulate his shock. His gaze was fixed on the tiny mermaids face in the crystal ball, the face that had etched itself deep into his soul. How many times had he taken that girl to watch the sunrise and sunset? Behind them were either the crimson glow of dawn or the blood-red hues of twilight, the setting sun stretching their shadows long upon the ground. How many times had he gifted her with the finest silks and veils, walking hand in hand with her through the palace corridors? Everyone who saw her walk couldnt help but turn to admire her light-footed grace, a gait so ethereal it seemed less like a human walking on earth and more like a fish darting through waterjust as she had appeared in the ocean today. He recalled the day she stood alone in the grand hall, tilting her delicate chin upward to sing. Hers was the most beautiful melody in the world, so enchanting that even migratory birds soaring high above turned their heads to listen. Wine spilled from the golden cups as the servers froze, enraptured. When the prince heard her song, all he could do was cry and applaud, his words of praise utterly lost, for human language was inadequate to describe such unearthly beauty. Only now did the prince understand why her singing was so divine: it was never meant to belong to humans. Unable to speak, hot tears streamed down his handsome face, tracing two glistening paths. In the crystal balls vision, the little mermaid clung tightly to the prince amid the raging sea, refusing to let go for even a moment. The princes face was deathly pale, his eyes closed as he coughed up salty seawater. The mermaid used all her strength to keep his head above the surface so he could breathe fresh air. Though the storms ferocity pushed them who knew where, she never let go. The crystal ball shifted again. The storm passed, and the sky gradually brightened. A crimson sun rose in the east, its light glistening on the ocean. The little mermaid, still holding the unconscious prince, swam toward the nearest land. She gazed at his wet lashes and closed eyes, her lips curling into a radiant smile. Then, the little mermaid kissed his forehead. In that brief moment, the princes eyelids fluttered open slightly before closing again. So thats it? So thats it! The prince trembled as realization dawned on him. He understood noweverything made sense. No wonder the amnesiac girls features bore no resemblance to the human woman who had awakened him on the shore. Yet he had always felt they were alike. When the mermaid kissed his forehead, the fleeting moment when his eyes fluttered open had engraved her brave and beautiful face into his memory. That memory had fused with the appearance of the human woman who had awakened him, forming the image of his savior in his mind. In truth, both women had saved him: one after dawn and the other through a stormy night, risking her life amidst shattered masts and violent waves. The former he had remembered; the latter he had forgotten. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, the mage had fairly shown him the faces of both saviors. The ones who saved you were two different girls. But in your memory, their faces may have blended into a single, indistinct image, Rhine said, holding the crystal ball. This is the answer you sought and the truth your father wanted to know. The prince suddenly remembered his fathers command. So, the amnesiac girl I found by the shorethe one with the most beautiful voice in the worldis a mermaid? But I clearly saw her with human legs! Rhine gently stroked the crystal ball once more. Princess Ariel, the little mermaidyour amnesiac girl who saved you on that stormy nightsought the terrifying Sea Hag to exchange her beautiful tail for human legs, all to come ashore, seek your love, and gain an immortal soul. The scene shifted to Ariels encounter with the Sea Hag. My lovely princess, hahahaha! What a foolish wish! the Sea Hag cackled. You want to trade your fish tail for a pair of human legs and turn into a land-dwelling freak? You dream of making a handsome prince fall in love with you, pouring all his thoughts and emotions into you, and thus gaining an immortal soul. The idea of a human loving a sea creature is utterly laughable! The prince watched the Sea Hags grotesque grin and Ariels pale, trembling resolve. He could no longer hold back his sobs. In the vision, Rhine deliberately obscured his and Auroras forms, making it seem as though the mermaid princess had encountered another mage in the sea by chance. When the Sea Hag demanded Ariels voice as payment, a kind-hearted mage gave the princess a potion for free. Bless that kind-hearted mage! the prince exclaimed. May the gods protect him. Without him, I would never have heard Ariels heavenly voice. Theres no greater regret than that! Rhine continued stroking the crystal ball, revealing scenes from various times. Those he had experienced firsthand were clearer, while others he knew less about were hazy. The prince saw Ariels grandmother stroking her long hair and telling her stories about humans and their immortal souls. He saw Ariel and her sisters chasing fish under the sea, the crowned Sea King in his majestic palace, and many other aspects of the mermaid kingdom. Though he had known Ariel for so long, he had never understood her as he did now. He learned that his savior was the princess of an underwater kingdoma fact he had once half-joked about, calling her a foreign princess, which was true in a way. He learned the secret of the immortal soul, Ariels curse, and the tragic fate awaiting her if they didnt fall in love and marry: she would dissolve into sea foam. Eric knew everything he needed to know. Unable to contain himself, he turned and sprinted toward Ariels palace. He couldnt wait another second to tell her of his burning love. Watching the princes retreating figure, Rhine and Aurora exchanged a knowing smile. Chapter 60: Chapter 60: "I Love You, Whether You''re Human or Mermaid"Inside the palace, in Ariels room, the little mermaid was anxiously awaiting the arrival of the victorious divinerthe Sage of Rose Kingdomwho was tasked with revealing her true identity. Her slender hands fidgeted as her heart pounded. Her newly acquired human feet scraped nervously against the floor, as if she were walking toward her doom. Ariel! Prince Eric burst through the door, pulling her into a tight embrace. He held her so firmly, as though loosening his grip would cause her to vanish. He hugged her with the same desperation as when she had clung to him during that stormy nightmare. My girl, I know nowI know everything! Everything I should have knownoh, how could I have been so blind for so long? His words were disjointed, spilling out in a rush. He wanted to say everything at once but didnt know where to start. Ariel, confused and bewildered, didnt understand a word. She felt the wetness on her cheek and realized it was from the princes tears. My prince, what are you saying? What do you know? Ariel asked, both excited and frightened. In that moment, she realized he had called her Arielher true name, the name of the Princess of the Sea Kingdom. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the first time since their meeting that she had heard him say it. Ariel, the foreign mage told me everything about you. I know who you are, that youre a mermaid, and a princess, no less! Haha, I always said you seemed like a foreign princess. I wasnt wrong! I saw your underwater kingdom, your father, your sisters, and your magnificent palace beneath the waves. Your kingdom is far more beautiful than any on land. Even a simple pearl adorning your palace is more exquisite than the jewels on my mothers crown. I know it was you who saved me that stormy night. You are the girl Ive longed for, the one who saved my life! And I know the risks you took to walk on this land, to turn your beautiful tail into thesethese awkward, unnatural legs! The prince poured out his words, desperate to show her that he finally understood, that he was worthy of being with her. You you know everything? All of it? Prince Eric, my prince! Ariel was stunned, unable to form coherent sentences. Her cheeks felt even wetter now, but this time, the tears were her own. She couldnt help but think, That foreign sage must be an extraordinary mage to have uncovered my entire past. He even glimpsed the deep-sea kingdom! Yet, he hasnt even met me? Ariel wrapped her arms around Erics neck, her pale, delicate hands caressing his handsome face. She gazed into his dark, shining eyes and asked carefully: My prince, now that you know Im a mermaid, do you despise me? Are you afraid of me? Im not even humanIm just a monster from the deep sea. In your world, mermaids are seen as harbingers of shipwrecks. Of course not, the prince said, his voice trembling. Ive known for a long time that such tales are slanderous lies about you and your kind! He didnt admit that he had only learned this today. What difference is there between humans on land and merfolk in the sea? The distinction lies only in our bodies, but what determines whether we can be together is the resonance of our hearts! Eric tightened his embrace. In this palace, everyone is supposed to be of my kind, yet no one is more like me than you. My father, the courtiers who flatter methey all care about things I find meaningless. But you, youre different. You share my love for romantic stories, you listen to my hunting tales. Were both dreamers, not grown-ups like them. Before the teary-eyed Ariel could respond, Eric kissed her lips. I love you, my girl, my princess, my Ariel! Whether you are human or mermaid, whether you have a tail or legs, I love you all the same. Let us be together forever, never to part. I will marry you in the chapel, in the presence of the priest. Ill place my hand over your heart and pour all my love into you. This way, youll gain an immortal soul. To give an immortal soul as a gift to ones belovedtheres nothing more romantic in all the stories, epics, and fairy tales Ive ever read! He kissed her long, beautiful lashes, and she kissed him in return. At the right time, I will meet with my father and ask for his blessing for us to be together, Eric said. But how will you explain my identity to your father? Ariel asked, worried. Even if you accept me, will your father let you marry a mermaid? Ill do my best to convince him! Erics voice was resolute. I have no intention of marrying the Princess of Enderland and swearing an eternal vow to someone I dont know. I will never love her. I love only you, my princess. At that moment, the princes gaze shifted beyond Ariel, to the doorway, where a young figure stood. Youre here, esteemed mage! the prince said excitedly. Ariel, turn around and lookits him! The one who helped me understand you, the one who told me everything I needed to know. Lets thank him together! Ariel, both nervous and apprehensive, turned slowly. What kind of person is the victorious diviner, the Sage of Rose Kingdom, the powerful mage who revealed my identity? she wondered. Will he be an old man with white hair and a long beard? When she turned fully, she saw a boy cloaked in pale robes, as if he had stepped out of a storybook. His silver hair glimmered beneath his hood, framing a youthful, refined face. His skin was pale and nearly translucent, and his cool, luminous eyes met hers. Ariels mouth fell open in shock. She nearly cried out. The foreign sage and great mage was none other than himher recent human friend, the kind-hearted magician who had given her the potion to gain human legs! No wonder he knew so much Ariel instantly understood. Rhine waved at his mermaid friend and pressed a finger to his lips in a shh gesture. The little mermaid quickly closed her mouth, pretending she had never seen Rhine before. Watching the prince and the mermaid locked in a tight embrace, Rhine smiled. The scene felt timeless. Of course, the peace didnt last long. It was interrupted by a messengers voice outside: Your Highness, the Enderland delegation has arrived. His Majesty requests your presence in the Grand Hall to discuss your marriage to the Princess of Enderland. Also, His Majesty reminds you to bring the amnesiac girl with the beautiful voiceshes to sing for the delegation! Enderland! Hearing the name of the kingdom that had once invaded Rose Kingdom, both Rhine and the newly arrived Aurora frowned. Enderland was one of the most formidable military powers on the western continent. Their naval fleet, even more famous than their cavalry and chariots, was a terror of the seas. The empire robbed neighboring nations like bandits, pillaging resources and territory. Their royal privateers, armed with letters of marque, dominated the seas, preying on every merchant ship outside their alliances. Aurora, who had personally commanded troops to repel an Enderland invasion, harbored a deep grudge against the empire. Sorry, esteemed mage, Eric said, hurriedly arranging for luxurious accommodations for Rhine and Aurora. Ariel and I must attend to the delegation. I cant host you properly for now. As Eric and Ariel left, worry etched on their faces, Rhine knew that love alone wouldnt be enough for the prince to marry his beloved. A royals choice of spouse wasnt theirs to make freely. Aurora sighed. Ive heard the King of West Asia plans to marry Eric to the Princess of Enderland. How unfair! Ariels so unlucky! Turning to Rhine, she asked, Do you think the king might agree to the match if Ariels singing impresses him? Rhine shook his head. The king doesnt need marriage to keep Ariel in the palace. Hell believe she can serve him without it. For this marriage to happen, Ariel must prove she offers greater political value than the Princess of Enderland. Aurora looked pensive. Of course, its not enough for Eric to know and accept Ariels identity, she said sadly, already dreading the thought of her mermaid friends heart breaking, her body dissolving into sea foam. Then, an idea struck her. Teacher, should we avoid the Enderland delegation? Will they cause trouble for us? Chapter 61: The Witch Covens Membership Criteria Chapter 61: The Witch Coven''s Membership CriteriaAuroras remark reflected her lack of concern about being recognized by the Enderland delegation. During the resistance against Enderland''s invasion, she had worn a helmet and mask, along with illusionary disguises cast by the witches. However, what troubled her was that Rhine''s identity was now publicly known. Many in the royal palace had already heard that the diviner recruited by the king was, in fact, a magician from the northern Rose Kingdom. As a Sage of the Rose Kingdom and a renowned magician who had fought against Enderlands invaders, Rhines presence might provoke hostility from the delegation of that bandit nation. Theres no need to worry. Its not like were afraid of them, Rhine shrugged. I feel the same! Aurora agreed enthusiastically, raising her fist and making a few vigorous punches in the air. If they mess with us, well fight back! With that, the two returned to the luxurious room prepared for them by Prince Eric. Seated on the soft bed, Rhine reached into his pocket to inspect his recent acquisition. Inside the wide pocket was a heavy objectthe reward for fulfilling the princes wish. It was a small bottle of pink perfume. As he placed the magical artifact, condensed from the power of wish energy, on the table, Rhines thoughts wandered: So, the rewards for fulfilling the wishes of the Children of Destiny can sometimes take physical form. What other secrets does my Wish Magician talent hold? According to the knowledge that surfaced in his mind after granting the wish, the perfume had an extraordinary effect: Anyone who applies even a drop of this perfume will no longer appear as themselves in the eyes of others. Instead, they will be perceived as the observers most beloved person. Whether its demeanor, posture, or voice, everything will align with the observers mental image of their cherished one. For instance, if I applied this perfume, Prince Eric would see me as Ariel, while the king of the Western Asia Kingdom might see me as his queen. No, wait... the person the king truly loves might not even be the queen, given their political marriage. This means the perfume can also reveal someones true beloved! But what about someone who has no one they love? Would the perfume fail to work? This reminds me of a certain containment artifact from that foundation... but it definitely feels like something out of a fantastical fairy tale. In the right scenario, it could be incredibly useful! What should I name it? Naming things is the part Im worst at. Rhine shared the perfumes abilities with Aurora, seeking her input on a suitable name. Aurora didnt question how Rhine had acquired this magical perfume; after all, in her mind, it was perfectly normal for magicians to produce bizarre artifacts. After hearing Rhines explanation, Aurora didnt immediately suggest a name. Instead, she marveled at its effects: What an amazing magical artifact! Its like the embodiment of the twisted love and fate between Prince Eric, the mermaid princess Ariel, and the human girl who awakened the prince on land. Rhines heart skipped a beat. Indeed, the reward for granting the wish seemed to have condensed that tangled destiny into a tangible form! Fuzzy memories, misplaced love, mistaken faces, the mockery of fate, and a substitute for genuine affection. Rhine stared at the small pink bottle, barely larger than a thumb, and murmured to himself. He reflected on their convoluted love story. Prince Eric had mistakenly believed the human girl who awakened himwhom Rhine knew was, in fact, the princess of Enderlandto be the one who saved him, forgetting about Ariel. Yet he treated Ariel as a substitute for the human girl. This perfume shall be called False Love, Rhine declared. And with that, its name was decided. Leaning back on the sofa, the young magicians thoughts drifted: It seems my Wish Magician talent has much more to explore! The only certainty is that the rewards seem tied either to the nature of the wish or to the wisher themselves. So far, Ive only granted the wishes of five or six Children of Destiny. The sample size is still too small! What a shame that Ariels family doesnt seem to count as Children of Destiny. As Rhine mused, he pulled out a memory bubble given to them by the Sea Hag. This bubble contained a wealth of the sea witchs memories about Maleficent. On the day they obtained the memory bubble, Rhine and Aurora had already examined it thoroughly. Technically, the memories only involve Maleficent herself and dont contain information about the witch coven. However, from snippets of conversation between the Sea Hag and Maleficent, we can infer some details about the coven, Rhine thought. Based on the fragments, it was clear that the Sea Hag was a marginal member of the witch coven, barely acknowledged by her peers. One particularly significant piece of information was something Maleficent had once said to the Sea Hag: Remember this, Sea Witchyou will always be an unworthy member. We can kick you out anytime we want! According to our rules, to join us, you must first destroy or take control of a kingdom! Just like the dozens of kingdoms Ive destroyed in the past. Youve never completed this initiation task. Youre only here because your useful potion recipes have earned you a tenuous place. To join the witch coven, one must destroy or dominate a kingdom first! Rhine grasped the gravity of this ruleevery member of the coven, apart from the Sea Hag, must be extraordinary. Unfortunately, there are too many kingdoms in the Western Continent. Some members of the coven may have joined centuries, or even millennia, ago. This clue alone isnt enough to pinpoint any specific member. At that moment, Aurora gazed out at the starry night sky and worried about her mermaid friend. Teacher, can you use magic to check on the banquet with Prince Eric and Ariel? Aurora asked. The thought of them hosting those Enderland bandits just feels... strange. Of course. Rhine smiled, placing a crystal ball on the table and setting one of Ariels scales before it to begin the divination. Before long, the crystal ball shimmered with starlight, resembling a vast cosmos. The starlight coalesced into vivid, colorful scenes, revealing the grand hall of the Western Asia Kingdoms palace. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One by one, the figures of the king, Prince Eric, the little mermaid Ariel, Enderlands emissaries, and various nobles and ministers appeared within the crystal balls vision. Chapter 62: Expel Sage Rhine! Chapter 62: Expel Sage Rhine!In the grand hall of the palace, the king, queen, and Prince Eric were meeting with the delegation from Enderland. The Enderland envoy looked impressive, with half of them being burly warriors clad in fine armor that showcased their might. However, the strangest member of the group was an old witch. She fit every stereotypea haggard, frightening figure with sharp, piercing eyes, clad in a traditional witchs hat and robes. She held a wooden staff and muttered strange incantations from time to time. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was said she was the Emperor of Enderlands advisor, the eldest, wisest, and most formidable member of the courts coven of mages. The moment Ariel saw her, a chill ran down her spine, reminding her of the Sea Hag and the terrifying legends surrounding witches. But the Sea Hag, while scary in appearance and temper, isnt truly evil. I hope this witch is the same, Ariel thought. Crossing the seas and traveling such a long way, you must be exhausted. Please enjoy the finest wine our Western Asia Kingdom has to offer! The king, all smiles, warmly commanded the servants to fill the Enderland delegations golden goblets to the brim. Prince Eric had rarely, if ever, seen his father display such an eager attitudenot even toward himself or his mother. This filled him with unease, as it signaled how much his father valued ties with Enderland. And, of course, the king was intent on having him marry the princess of Enderland! What should I do? I belong to Ariel. I absolutely cannot marry someone elseAriel would turn into sea foam if I did! the prince fretted internally. What are you thinking about, my child? Raise your glass and toast our esteemed guests, the king urged Eric. And while were at it, we should discuss your marriage formally. As Eric opened his mouth to object, the old witch tapped her staff against the marble floor. The crisp sound echoed through the grand hall, silencing all laughter and chatter. Everyoneespecially the Enderland envoysfell quiet, for they knew nothing was more terrifying than the old witchs wrath. Your Majesty, ruler of the Western Asia Kingdom, the witch began sternly, I heard something most displeasing on my way to this palace! What is it? the king asked nervously. It seems you have invited a Sage from the Rose Kingdoma despicable magicianwho is now staying in this palace! she accused angrily. This is utterly disrespectful! That magician was once an enemy of my nation and me. Yet here you are, hosting him, letting him sleep in a luxurious room with a silk-woven quilt atop a soft bed! The king, having already learned about the identity of the divination competitions winner from his staff, forced a smile and tried to explain: Please dont be upset. Its purely a coincidence. Ive been recruiting renowned diviners recently, and the Sage from the Rose Kingdom just happened to respond Expel him! the witch demanded with an unyielding tone. Her voice was so loud that every noble in the hall could hear her. Oh, her temper is as erratic as ever, thought the Enderland warriors. Witches who dabble in magic and potions tend to be like thiseccentric and neurotic. And lately, her mood has grown even worse! The king, caught in an awkward position, waved over a subordinate to instruct them to relocate Rhine to a nearby inn or some other place outside the palace. Hearing the witchs words, Ariel felt deeply uneasy. Not long ago, it was that very young magician who had shown them a glimmer of hope for happiness. Rhine is such a kind person. How can they treat him like this? The human world is so complicated, Ariel couldnt help but think. Wait, this isnt fair! Prince Eric, unable to bear it any longer, stood up abruptly, confronting the old witch under the astonished gazes of the nobles. Why? Why should a foreign witcha representative of a bandit nationdictate terms in the palace of the Western Asia Kingdom and demand the expulsion of a magician who had greatly aided him? Eric couldnt accept it. After all, he was a hot-blooded young prince! The Sage from the Rose Kingdoma learned magicianis our guest, a guest of the Western Asia Kingdom. This is our country, our palace. We dont need you, old witch, to tell us what to do! Eric declared. In that moment, he felt like a true hero, just like the ones depicted in storybooks. What did you say, Prince Eric? The old witch nearly jumped in fury, striking the marble floor with her staff repeatedly as if she intended to shatter it. The other Enderland envoys quickly rushed to restrain her. Fine, do as you wish, she said, sitting back down. Her anger faded into a sinister smile as she added, But this is a poor choicefor both you and that friend of yours, Prince Eric. The Enderland envoys turned pale. They knew that when the old witch wore that expression, it usually meant someone was about to die. Prince Eric is truly loyal! Aurora praised as she watched the scene unfold in the crystal ball. I can see that no matter the obstacles or the cost, he will find a way to be with Ariel. Then, with a sigh, she added: If Erics persistence convinces the king to let him and Ariel live happily ever after in the Western Asia Kingdom, that would be wonderful. The only downside is that Ariel would still never return to her undersea home and her family. Thats why we must pursue a better ending, Rhine said, his gaze fixed on the crystal ball as he pondered something else. Why does that old witch harbor such hostility toward me? Is there some hidden reason, or is her temperament simply that erratic? The world is full of peculiar witches, but in Rhines experience, the most erratic and unpredictable of them all was Black Witch Maleficent. We should stay alert. I have a feeling she might act against us soonperhaps even tonight! the silver-haired boy warned Aurora. The arrival of the delegation from the former enemy nation of Enderland had put Rhine on high alert. The connections between kingdoms on this continent were intricate. Just as Black Witch Maleficent and the Sea Hag belonged to the same coven, former adversaries could reappear with new schemes, plotting in ways unknown to them. In this web of complex interactions, the storys progression could deviate entirely from its original fairy-tale script. Knowing the original plotline didnt mean they could predict everything. Chapter 63: Chapter 63: "My Heart Already Belongs to Another"In the grand hall of the palace, the king tried to smooth things over. "Why let such a small matter anger you, dear friends from afar?" he said, attempting to pacify the Enderland delegation. By coincidence, my court has a singer with the most beautiful voice Ive ever heardmelodious and enchanting! Im sure you will enjoy it, the king added, turning to Ariel. Come, sing a song for our esteemed guests. The king had confidence in Ariels singing. He believed that no matter how much anger the foreign envoys harbored, her captivating voice would soothe their tempers. "I don''t want to sing for that old witch!" Ariel thought. But her resolve quickly shifted: S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "However, Prince Eric is here. I should sing for him! Ever since he learned my true identity, and even after he proposed to me, I havent yet sung for him!" Gathering her courage, Ariel lifted her dress slightly and gracefully walked to the center of the hall. Her light and elegant steps drew admiration from both the nobles and the Enderland delegation. The little mermaid began to sing. Throughout the performance, her eyes were fixed on Prince Eric''s handsome face. Ariel sang with more focus and passion than ever before. This wasnt a song she had sung before but one that celebrated the greatness of love. Her voice danced between tones, now gentle like birdsong, now powerful like a stormcloud. It evoked the rising sun on the horizon, bright and dazzling; the fierce surging of ocean waves; and the still, hidden undercurrents of the sea, brimming with endless possibilities. In the garden beneath the sea, Ariel had once heard her elder sisters sing this very song. What a beautiful song. Ive never heard anything so lovely, the little mermaid had exclaimed. Sisters, I want to learn how to sing too! Teach me this song! The Grand Matron, wearing her silver crown, had laughed softly, stroking Ariels hair. You want to learn to sing, Ariel? Thats wonderful. With your voice, youll become the finest singer in the entire ocean. We merfolk dont seek eternal things. Fleeting moments of beauty are far more important. The humans above like to immortalize their stories in books, carve their likenesses in stone statues and paintings, and even inscribe their histories on tombstones to avoid being forgotten. They believe that if something isnt eternal, its meaningless. But we are different. In the ocean, no statue can withstand centuries of seawater without erosion. When our three-hundred-year lives come to an end, we dissolve into sea foam, carried away by the waves without leaving a grave or any trace of existence. But does that make the beauty we experienced any less real? Our songs, too, are fleeting yet radiant. Perhaps thats why we sing so much but never compose scores. Unlike statues or paintings, a song leaves no trace once it ends, much like sea foam, lingering only as an echo in the listeners heart. The Grand Matron had taken Ariels tiny hand and looked at her five singing sisters, smiling. My little princess, this song is about love. Youre too young to understand love now, but one day you will. When you find someone special, my dear, sing this song for them. As the memory of the Grand Matrons face faded, Ariel found herself gazing at Prince Erics striking features. She sang with even greater fervor, pouring her heart and soul into every note. Her high notes made the entire palace tremble slightly. The wine in the goblets rippled, the opulent crystal chandeliers swayed, and dust fell from the ceiling. Every noble and envoy in the hall was mesmerized. The most captivated of all was Prince Eric himself. He didnt understand the words of the mermaids song, but he instantly knew it was meant for him. The only person not enchanted was the old witch from Enderland. How strange, how very strange. This doesnt sound like a humans voice at all, she thought. Its as though only merfolk could sing a song this flawless! She also noticed that Ariels gaze had been fixed on Prince Eric throughout, and the princes equally tender, affectionate look had not gone unnoticed. This isnt good. I hope this isnt what I think it is, the old witch mused anxiously. When the song ended, applause thundered through the hall. Ariel, still brimming with energy, said: I can also dance. Let me perform a dance for everyone. The king was stunned. He hadnt known that the girl his son had brought back could also dance. Ariel began to dance, lifting her delicate, pale hands and balancing on the tips of her toes. No one had ever danced like this before. As the Sea Hag had once promised, Ariels legs, transformed from her beautiful mermaid tail, retained the fluidity and grace of swimming in the ocean. Her movements were lighter and more elegant than any human dancers. She leaped gracefully from the stage, twirling through the crowd like a butterfly among flowers or a fish weaving through ocean currents. She danced before each guest, finally stopping in front of the prince. There, she lingered the longest, reluctant to move away, before spinning back toward the stage. Watching her retreat, Prince Eric instinctively reached out, as if trying to keep her close. He smileda bright, radiant smile. The old witch witnessed this and knew her suspicions were confirmed. She grew increasingly uneasy: This is bad news! Theres definitely something special between Prince Eric and that girl. This cannot happen. Prince Eric must marry our empires princess! Ive already heard of his rebellious nature and his dissatisfaction with his fathers plans. To ensure this marriage and achieve our ultimate goal, Ive arranged everything behind the scenes. "I orchestrated the young princess''s journey to the Forest Temple to study so she could meet Prince Eric in advance of fate," the old witch thought to herself, "ensuring that the prince would fall in love with her at first sight and believe it was destiny''s design! "If the prince doesnt marry our empires princess, the rest of my plans will crumble. My arrangements will be ruined, and my future will be destroyed!" As Ariels performance came to a close, the hall erupted in thunderous applause. The nobles and Enderland envoys showered her with praise, declaring it the most beautiful song and dance they had ever experienced. One guest remarked that the Western Asia Kingdom was incredibly fortunate to have such a talented performer in its court. The king, lowering his voice, leaned toward Prince Eric and said: Eric, my boy, who would have thought the amnesiac girl you rescued not only sings beautifully but also dances exceptionally well? The king had been quite apprehensive earlier when Ariel had suddenly proposed to dance, fearing her movements might not match the splendor of her singing. Her stunning performance had exceeded all his expectations. My father, Prince Eric replied, seizing the moment, that girl has a nameAriel. The Sage from the Rose Kingdom has divined her origins, and Ariel has begun to recall her past. But halfway through, Eric hesitated. "How can I explain Ariels origins to my father? Should I outright say shes a mermaid from the depths of the sea? My father would view her as a monster. Ill have to come up with a more suitable explanation." Meanwhile, the old witch turned to the king and said: Your Majesty, now that the song and dance are over, lets move on to more pressing matterslike the alliance between our two nations and Prince Erics marriage. A sudden tightness gripped the princes chest, as if his heart were being squeezed mercilessly. The king and the Enderland envoys began discussing the terms of the alliance. The king expressed his anticipation for a partnership between the Western Asia Kingdom and Enderland. Once the agreement was signed, Western Asias ships would travel the seas unimpeded, turning their nation into a hub for trade across the Western Continent. Spices from the Middle East, silk and porcelain from the Eastern Empireall would pass through their ports. They discussed many other details until the old witch brought up the marriage: Prince Eric, you will wed the youngest princess of our empire. She is so beautiful that I guarantee you will fall in love with her at first sight! No, Eric thought, resolute. I wont fall in love with anyone elsenot even the girl who once awakened me on the shore. My heart, my body, and my soul already belong to Ariel. "Imagine if I were to marry someone else. On the first dawn of our union, as I wake to see the sunlight dancing on the waves, casting golden reflections on the sea, and the foam swirling among the tidesIll know its Ariel, dissolved into the ocean. I would break down in tears!" Prince Eric, why not write her a letter now? the old witch suggested. Express your feelings to our little princess. Although you havent met her yet, as a witch, I often see glimpses of destiny. I can assure you that the moment you see her, you will fall deeply, irrevocably in love! she emphasized again, her confidence unshaken. After all, this destiny was her own creation. The king chimed in: Yes, my son, write a letter to that beautiful young princess at once. Prince Eric realized he could no longer remain silent. He had to speak his truth. Turning to the king, he locked eyes with his father, whose dark pupils mirrored his own. Eric finally summoned the courage to speak, his voice steady and deliberate: My father, I am sorry. I cannot marry the princess of Enderland. Because because He paused, inhaled deeply, and then declared: I already belong to someone else! Chapter 64: Enderland’s Conspiracy Chapter 64: Enderlands ConspiracyPrince Eric continued, The alliance between our two nations can still proceed as planned. I am overjoyed that our kingdom can form an alliance with Enderland. However, my marriage should not be a prerequisite for this agreement. A heavy silence fell over the grand hall. Neither the nobles nor the King and Queen dared to speak first. Below the throne, Ariel covered her mouth, holding her breath. Her eyes burned, her vision blurred by unshed tears. The old witchs expression darkened instantly. The Kings eyes were filled with shock. He had already suspected who the prince had fallen forthe signs had been too numerous. But before Eric voiced it aloud, he had convinced himself that his sons feelings for the girl he had brought home were nothing more than youthful infatuation, a fleeting passion that would fade with time. He never imagined it would become an obstacle to the marriage alliance. Frustration bubbled inside the prince. He could sense the invisible barrier standing between him and the mermaid princess. A wall. He could see it clearly now. But as a prince of today and the future king of tomorrowhe was determined to break it down. We will speak of this matter again after the banquet, the King said in a low voice. For the rest of the evening, neither the King nor the envoys from Enderland mentioned the marriage proposal again. Instead, the conversation shifted to other diplomatic topics. Prince Eric knew that his fathers silence did not mean approval. But what surprised him was the Kings unexpected gentleness. Despite his bold defiance, his father had not exploded in anger. Did this mean there was still hope? The crimson lanterns dimmed. The music and dancing gradually faded into silence. Servants cleared away goblets still fragrant with wine. One by one, the guests departed. The delegation from Enderland would remain in the Western Asia Kingdom for a few more days. The old witch paced back and forth, muttering to herself, This is bad. This is really bad! Prince Eric fell for that girl girl, the one with a voice too beautiful to be human! And he outright refused our arrangement in front of everyone! The other envoys shrank back, trembling. None of them dared interrupt her. After a long silence, one envoy finally mustered the courage to report, I have gathered information on the singer. The palace maids say that Prince Eric found her by the seaside. He treats her extraordinarily well because she resembles the woman who saved him during the shipwreck. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old witchs expression shifted. Oh? If thats the case, then this is news! she exhaled in relief, a pleased glint in her eye. That means shes just a substitute. Once Prince Eric meets our princess in person, he will change his mind! But then, a shadow of doubt crossed her face. Strange That girl doesnt look anything like the little princess at all. Could it be that Prince Erics memory is mistaken? Of course, she knew exactly who had saved Prince Eric during that stormy night. By the way, have you found out which guest chamber the magician from the Rose Kingdom is staying in? she asked. Another envoy, pale and nervous, provided the information. He had already anticipated what was going to happen next. Good. Now leave me be. No one is to disturb me tonight. Once the room was empty, the old witch took out a mirror and hung it on the wall. She began chanting. Ripples spread across the mirrors dark surface, like waves on the ocean, until an image emergeda man with stubble, his face rugged and imposing, radiating an air of dominance. The King of Enderland. My liege, I bring you my report, the old witch said. She recounted everything that had transpired at the banquethow Prince Eric and Ariel had exchanged loving glances, how the prince had publicly rejected his fathers arrangement. The Enderland King listened quietly, nodding in thought. Then, he asked, So, Prince Eric has fallen in love and refused his fathers will? Just as the rumors sayrebellious, strong-willed, and full of personality. And what of our remaining plans? Will they still proceed as expected? His voice carried a weight of authority. Of course, Your Majesty. I have discovered that Prince Eric sees this girl as nothing more than a substitute. His love is still the woman who saved him from the seathat is, Your Majestys youngest and most beautiful daughter, the Seventh Princess. The old witchs lips curled into a wicked grin. As you know, I foresaw a great opportunity in destiny and sent the princess to study at the Forest Temple, ensuring that she would encounter the prince at the right time. She has no idea that the handsome young man she rescued on the shore was the prince of the Western Asia Kingdom. In her letters home, she only wrote about saving a beautiful youth who had washed up on the beach. But once they meet, they will both believe it to be fate. As I understand, Prince Eric is a hopeless romantic. He cherishes emotions and despises disappointing others. When he lays eyes on the very girl who has haunted his dreams, and she just so happens to be the foreign princess he is betrothed tothere is he will reject this so-called love. Prince Eric will believe it to be a dream come true. No matter how rebellious he has been, no matter how much he resists his fathers rule, he will want to marry her! The old witch laughed. The more he loves that singer now, the more he will love princess! No, he will love her morebecause the singer was merely a replacement! Her grin widened, twisting her face into something grotesque. And after the wedding, I will follow the plan. I will provide the princess with enchanted spices and instruct her to sprinkle them on herself daily, telling her they will make her irresistible to any man. In truth, the scent carries a powerful magic. Over time, it will slowly warp the princes mindso subtly that no one will notice. In half a year, after spending every waking moment with the princess, Prince Eric will fall completely under my spell, becoming a puppet entirely under my control. He is the future ruler of the Western Asia Kingdom. And when he ascends the throne, that kingdom will belong to . The old witchs eyes gleamed with ambition. Controlling the Western Asia Kingdom key maritime hubwill be a vital step in His Majestys grand vision. Soon, all of the Western Continent, and eventually the entire world, will kneel before you! In the mirror, the Enderland King gave a slight nod. Well done. Then, the mirrors image faded into darkness. The old witchs sycophantic expression vanished. Her eyes turned sharp and calculating. She lifted her hands and chanted once more. Ripples spread across the mirror again, and another figure appeared. This time, it was a woman. Tall, draped in a flowing black and violet robe, exuding a chilling elegance and a beauty as dark as the abyss. Her face was cold as ice, but in her eyes burned an unimaginable madness. The Black Witch Maleficent. The very same witch who had once cursed the Rose Kingdom. Chapter 65: The Witch’s Covenant, The Viper, and The Assassination Chapter 65: The Witchs Covenant, The Viper, and The AssassinationThe old witch grinned wickedly. As long as I complete my plan and successfully turn Crown Prince Eric into my puppet, I will be able to join your ranks and replace that wretched Sea Hag. I will become a member of the Coven of Witches, correct? This means that fully controlling the Western Asia Kingdom is now only a matter of time. Yes, Maleficent responded, her voice chillingly calm. To destroy or manipulate a kingdom using wisdom and magicto prove one''s power and ruthlessness. This was the requirement for joining the Coven of Witches and becoming a full-fledged member. Shortly after becoming Enderlands Royal Court Mage, the old witch had suggested a strategy to the Emperor: Spread the truth about the Black Witchs Curse in the Rose Kingdom, throw the once-prosperous nation into chaos, and then launch an invasion at the perfect moment. When the war reached its final stages, she would personally deliver the finishing blow to the heart of the dying kingdom. With the Rose Kingdoms destruction, her initiation into the Coven would be complete. Unfortunately, a formidable commander had emerged from within the kingdom, leading their forces alongside Sage Rhine and the Twelve Witches, successfully repelling the invasion. Fortunately, the old witch had a backup planthe one unfolding now, where she would use the naive young princess to ensnare Prince Eric. She turned her gaze back to Maleficents image in the mirror. And once I join the Coven, what will happen to the Sea Hag? Will she be cast out? The answer was already obvious, but she wanted to confirm it. She will die, Maleficent said icily. As if she had never existed in this world. We cant let someone who knows so many of our secrets continue to live. Her tone was disturbingly casual, as if discussing something as ordinary as disposing of trash. That Sea Hag was nothing more than a filler, an unofficial member who never truly earned a place in our ranks. A non-human monster lurking in the deep sea. If it werent for one of my sisters being interested in a few unique oceanic potion recipes, she wouldnt have even been allowed to meet us. But now, she has outlived her usefulness. Maleficent idly traced her long, sharp nails, a look of contempt flashing across her face. Just wait. It wont take long for my plan to succeed. The old witch cackled with glee. She waved her hand, severing the magical communication and returning the mirror to darkness. Once Prince Eric truly meets the beautiful Enderland princess, once they step onto the altar of marriage, once that treacherous enchanted fragrance begins to corrode his soul and turn him into my puppet I will have won. I will join the Coven of Witches, becoming one of the most dangerous witches on this continent! With access to the most forbidden and ancient black magic and arcane potion recipes, I will command a lifespan as long as a mighty empire. I will eliminate anyone who displeases meprince, princess, king, noble no matter how powerful they think they are, they will all be within my grasp! Her manic excitement slowly subsided as she reflected on the day''s events. "That Sage of the Rose Kingdom really irritates me. If not for himand that damned Valkyriemy plan to destroy the Rose Kingdom would have succeeded long ago. I wont allow such nuisances to live to see another dawn! The old witchs mouth twisted into a grotesque grin. Her body shuddered with laughter. She tossed her wooden staff onto the ground. The staff transformed into a vivid green viper. This was no ordinary staffit was a powerful magical artifact crafted over decades. The old witch had spent ten years searching for the perfect tree branch to make it, then another ten years refining it under the moons eclipse, inscribing it with the most fearsome curses. This emerald viper was lethal beyond measure: Even a full-grown elephant would drop dead from a single bite! Most conventional magic had no effect on itthe spells of ordinary magicians would either weaken upon contact with its emerald scales or vanish completely. And even if the snake was killed, it would release a cloud of deadly green poison, ensuring that whoever slew it perished alongside it. A defenseless magician My little pet is perfect for dealing with him, the old witch smirked. A magician without a strong guardian or extraordinary warrior to protect him is always fragile. She leaned in close to the serpent and whispered: Go, my darling. Go to the chamber I told you about. Sink your fangs into the silver-haired magician and his companion. While they slumber, pierce their soft, vulnerable necksinject them with your most potent venom. Let them die in their sleep, writhing in agony. And after theyre dead, make sure to dissolve their bodies and clothes with your poison. Make it seem as if they simply vanished without a trace. By morning, when the palace maids find the empty room, theyll assume the bothersome magician left early of his own accord. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The emerald viper slithered through the door crack, darting into the shadows of the palace corridors. It was silent, invisible, and deadly fast, expertly maneuvering through blind spots and the gaps between the guards'' patrols. For years, this slender, venomous snake had eliminated countless enemies for the old witchnever failing once. Tonight would be no different. Soon, the viper slipped into the luxurious guest chamber where Rhine and Aurora were staying. Something was off. The old witchs information had indicated two sleeping occupants, but there was only one person in bed. The other bed was empty. The snake didnt care. It had one jobto kill. With lightning speed, the viper lunged forward, its fangs glistening with deadly venom. Its targetan exposed, pale, delicate neck. Its fangs shattered. The emerald viper collapsed onto the floor, writhing in pain, its jaw aching as if it had struck solid steel instead of flesh. Something was terribly wrong. The covers were suddenly thrown back. A golden-haired girl flipped off the bed with impossible speed, landing gracefully on one foot. And in a single fluid motion, before the viper could react She lunged downward, her hand darting toward the snake with blinding precision. Her fingers closed around its body like an iron vice. Aurora had been expecting this. Chapter 66: Rhine’s Counterattack! Chapter 66: Rhines Counterattack!A slender, emerald-green viper struggled desperately. It tried to break free with its incredible agility and the immense strength granted by magic. Though small in size, its power was no less than that of a bull. And with its astonishing speed, even the keenest hunters couldnt track its movements with their eyes! Yet, despite its strength and agility, the girls hand remained as steady as a rock, gripping the viper tightly, leaving it no chance to escape. "My teacher was rightdanger was coming. That old witch really made her move against us!" Aurora clenched her right hand suddenly, crushing the viper to death. Its emerald-green scales, resistant to many magical spells, proved completely useless against a warrior of her caliber. Snap! The viper exploded into a cloud of emerald-green mist, its deadly poison spreading, rolling and swirling in the airan inescapable death trap. This was the vipers final attack, transforming into a toxic fog upon death to ensure it would take its killer down with it. Its corpse, now lifeless, dropped to the ground, morphing into a broken wand. "Tch, just like that old witchs tricksone after another. What a nuisance." Aurora quickly stepped back. Even so, a trace of the green mist managed to cling to her palm, corroding her fair skin. The witchs blessing protected Aurora from man-made and natural weapons, as well as magical and natural flames. But the world had dangers beyond swords, claws, fangs, and firedangers the blessing could not shield her from! "Aurora, we need to leave this room now." The moment the golden-haired girl retreated, Rhines figure appeared behind her in a blur. He grabbed her shoulder, and in an instant, their figures vanished. "Teleportation!" The two reappeared in a vacant room next door. Rhine had long anticipated that the old witch, unpredictable as she was, might cause trouble tonight. Staying vigilant, he had used divination to foresee the next few hours. ??????????????S Divination and prophecy werent omnipotent; they only provided vague glimpses of the future. But even fragments of insight could be useful. Just moments ago, at the first sign of danger, Rhine had teleported himself to the neighboring empty room, using magic to observe the original rooms situation. He had been ready to intervene at any momenteither to break the deadlock or to launch a surprise counterattack. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Aurora, with her near-invulnerability, was left behind to face the enemy head-on. A warrior and a mageeach playing their role! "How are you holding up, Aurora?" Inside the empty room, Rhine looked at Auroras corroded right hand with deep concern. "Its fine. It doesnt hurt that much." The golden-haired girl forced a grin. With her uninjured left hand, she clenched her fist tightly. Beads of cold sweat formed on her forehead as she took deep breaths, pretending she was unaffected. "You stubborn child" Rhine sighed. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out freshly prepared medicinal powder and carefully sprinkled it onto her hand. Then, he cast a healing spell, bathing Auroras palm in pure white light. Now, after combining the Sea Hags potion-making techniques with his own healing magic, Rhine was confident that he could cure any poison, disease, or even lethal woundsso long as the person wasnt dead on the spot, he could bring them back! Within moments, the poison was purged, and Auroras hand was fully healed, looking as flawless as before. "Next, we need to clear out that toxic mist." Summoning wind elementals and using neutralizing herbal powder, Rhine swiftly dispersed the emerald-green fog from their room. Once the air was clear, they returned. Although her wound had been healed in less than a minute, Aurora still felt indignant as she recalled the attack. "That old witch mustve done it! She really tried to kill us!" Her frustration only grew. "I wish I could give her a taste of her own medicine!" But halfway through her rant, Auroras expression darkened. "The problem is we dont know which room shes staying in. The Enderland delegation is scattered across multiple rooms. And if shes anything like the Black Witch Maleficent, she might have ways to avoid divination and detection." Rhine chuckled. He pulled out his Tinderbox and struck it lightly. Whoosh! The door swung open with a gust of cold wind, and a massive dog with eyes as large as teacups appeared before them. Rhine placed the broken wand under the dogs nose, letting it sniff carefully. "Find the owner of this wand!" The Tinderboxs summoned dogs were truly miraculouswithin a certain range, they could track down anything their master sought, be it gold or a specific person! The dog barked twice in understanding before leaping out the window, darting through the palaces garden. It moved as described in the original tale Stealthy as a shadow, slipping past every pair of watching eyes, its agility defying its massive size! In the original story, these dogs had managed to sneak into a heavily guarded palace and snatch away a princess without any soldier noticing! Since Rhine didnt know invisibility magic, he didnt follow the dog directly. Instead, he pulled out a crystal ball and tracked the dogs movement from afar, pinpointing the old witchs room. Inside her chamber, the old witch sat alone, waiting for her precious viper to return with good news. Then, a sudden chill swept through the room as the window flung open. A massive, eerie dog stood before her, its eyes as big as teacups! "What? Why is there a strange dog here instead of my precious viper?" The old witchs face twisted in shock. She immediately realized what had happened. The dog lunged at her, aiming to pin her down. But she reacted faster, chanting a spell. "Boom!" A burst of black mist erupted, and in an instant, the dog transformed into a hideous toad. "Hahaha! You thought you could take me down with this thing? Well, for the next seven days, youre stuck like this!" The old witch cackled triumphantly. But then, her laughter abruptly stopped. Her eyes bulged wide in shock. Because at that moment, a rope had silently wrapped around her neck, suspending her mid-air Strangling her before she could even react! Chapter 67: The Sea King’s Secret Mission Chapter 67: The Sea Kings Secret MissionThe old witch dangled in midair, her throat strangled tight. She kicked her legs frantically, struggling with all her might. She tried to chant a spell to save herself or call for help from the strong warriors of Enderland in the nearby rooms. But with her windpipe crushed, she couldnt utter a sound. Ironically, just ten minutes ago, she had remarked that a mage without protection was fragile. How painfully true those words were now! After several desperate kicks, the old witchs body twitched one last time before going completely still. She had been strangled to death. Rhine and Aurora materialized behind her. "As expected of my teacher, such a simple and effective way to deal with witches! Stopping them from casting spells is truly a deadly tactic." Aurora marveled at her teachers wisdom. Rhine thought to himself. Aurora stared at the lifeless body suspended in the air, ensuring there was no trace of vitality left. Then she asked, "Is she really dead?" That easily? She had heard that this was the most powerful witch in Enderland, the strongest mage in the imperial court of a great empire. Could she have really died so simply? After all, Aurora and Rhine hadnt even used half of their tricks yet. "According to my supernatural intuition no." Rhine answered. "In the world of magic, life exists in many strange forms. It does not always reside in the flesh." Before Aurora could fully grasp his meaning, the corpse hanging in the air suddenly collapsed into dull yellow dust. The powder dispersed, drifting in the cold night wind until it completely vanishedwithout leaving a single trace of its former existence. For some reason, Aurora suddenly thought of something: A deep melancholy filled her heart. Her determination to help Ariel and Eric be together only grew stronger. Watching the dust fade away, Aurora turned to her teacher. "What just happened? Where did the old witch go?" Rhine explained, "That wicked witch''s physical body is dead. But an ancient dark spell saved her. She used necromancy to remove her own heart and store her life force and soul elsewheremost likely in Enderland." ???????????? "When her body is destroyed, she simply resurrects at the location of her heart, regenerating a brand-new body." "Many stories speak of similar necromantic rituals." Rhine sighed. "A mage or witch without protection may seem fragileeasily slain with a single blade to the heart. But a true master? They always have a dozen ways to escape death." Auroras expression grew serious. They still had an even more dangerous witch to face in the future. But then, scanning the now-empty room, with nothing but traces of yellow dust on the floor, a satisfied smile spread across her face. "Heh. I cant wait to see their reactions tomorrow morningwhen the Enderland delegation discovers their all-powerful witch has been killed. Just imagining it is exciting!" Rhine patted her shoulder lightly. "Lets go. No need to stay here any longer. "That old witch is probably already scheming in Enderland, thinking of ways to separate the prince from Ariel. We need to move as wellwe cant afford to slack off." "Its time to contact the Sea King." A mysterious glint flashed in Rhines eyes. "Ive foreseen something very important. If the Sea King acts as planned, the relationship between the Sea Kingdom and the land kingdoms will change forever. "Tonight, we head to the Sea Kings palace." The next moment, the two figures rapidly faded away As if they had never been there at all. A forgotten room, untouched for years. Cobwebs draped thick across the ceiling. Dust blanketed every surface. Then, suddenly The dust on the ground stirred. It twisted, gathering into a shape And after a moment of writhing, the form of the old witch reappeared. "Dmn it" "That was excruciating, but Im finally back." She seethed with rage at the memory of her own death. This forbidden necromantic spell came with a terrible price. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Each time she resurrected, a catastrophic misfortune would befall her at some point. And until she survived that calamity, she wouldnt be able to revive again. "I wont forgive you, magician of the Rose KingdomRhine!" The old witch shrieked in fury. "Maleficent doesnt even see you as a real threat, but I do! "Once I join the Coven and learn the most powerful, most ruthless dark magic I will rip your soul from your body, and torment you with every imaginable horror! "You will suffer an eternity of pain!" She clenched her nearly toothless jaws so hard they almost cracked. But as her rage subsided, she realized something odd. "How did that magician kill my precious viper? His magic shouldnt have had any effect on my pet!" Closing her eyes, she focused on the magical bond she had with the viper, sensing its final moments. It had been crushed In the grip of an overwhelming force. "A powerful warrior is protecting him? Who could it be?" "The Valkyrie who briefly appeared on the battlefield of the Rose Kingdom? Or someone else?" Deep in thought, the old witch pulled out a mirror and attempted to contact Black Witch Maleficent. If they had a common enemy, perhaps this legendary witch would lend a hand. With Maleficents unfathomable power, who in this world could stand against her? A dark reflection shimmered on the mirrors surface, and soon, Maleficents face appeared. Her expression was impatient. "What now? Didnt you just contact me yesterday? I already told youonce you complete your mission, Ill let you join us." Maleficent stroked the raven perched on her shoulder, clearly displeased. "I was just discussing with my sisters how we should kill that Sea Hag were about to kick out of the Coven. We were brainstorming the most exciting, most entertaining way to do it." "Dont interrupt our fun." "If you call me again for something useless, Ill kill you first!" The old witch swallowed nervously before speaking cautiously. "Respected Lady Maleficent," she said, "I only wanted to remind you about the magician of the Rose Kingdom and the warrior protecting him. They are our common enemy. "I suspect they are planning to come after youto kill you and lift the kingdoms curse." Maleficents expression darkened instantly. "What did you say?" "A mere ordinary kingdom?" "A nameless magician among countless others on this continent? They think they can kill ?" Maleficent let out a scornful laugh. "I couldnt care less about what theyre plotting!" Before the old witch could respond, the dark reflection in the mirror abruptly vanished Maleficent had cut the connection. Chapter 68: Are You Eloping? Chapter 68: Are You Eloping?The Enderland delegation remained unexpectedly calmor at least, they appeared to be. They made no public announcement about the old witchs assassination. Instead, they proceeded with their scheduled meetings with the king, carrying out all the usual diplomatic duties. The only explanation they offered was that the wise court witch was feeling unwell and resting in her chambers. "The envoys from that bandit nation must be losing their minds. They know that old witch failed in her attack and got herself killed instead, but they can only accept their bad luck! What else can they do? They lack both strength and justification." Hearing about the Enderland delegations reaction, Aurora couldnt help but laugh. Without a doubt, fighting back against the old witch last night had brought her immense joyjust like any other ten-year-old girl would be thrilled after getting a favorite new toy. For some reason, Aurora had a nagging feeling that the old witch bore some resemblance to the Black Witch Maleficent, the one who had cursed her yet whom she had never actually met. Was it because they both wielded sinister and ruthless magic? Meanwhile, Rhine had already contacted the Sea King of the Mermaid Kingdom, instructing him and his soldiers to prepare for an important mission. At this moment, Rhine was studying a broken wand, now in two pieces on his deskthe very wand that had turned into the emerald viper last night. With the serpents death, the wand had been destroyed, its magic temporarily lost. Yet, with a simple divination spell, Rhine quickly discerned the wands original power. "It could transform into a deadly viper, bypassing most magical defenses. Against powerful spellcasters, it would be an incredibly useful tool. I wonder if it can be repaired?" Rhine pondered. In fairy tales, myths, epic sagas, and classical tales of gods and demons from both the East and the West, powerful magical artifacts often exceeded the abilities of their creators. Which made senseif a magical item couldnt do something beyond its makers capability, why create it in the first place? Without a doubt, in this fantasy world, a truly skilled mage needed practical magical tools. The Tinderbox and its summoned dogs had already proven useful several times! But right now, the only magical item he and Aurora had was the Tinderbox, and that wasnt enough. After confirming that the Enderland delegation wouldnt be causing trouble for the time being, Aurora eagerly urged, "Teacher, lets check on Ariel and Prince Eric! The king doesnt seem willing to let Prince Eric and Ariel marry. This is awful!" Rhine placed his crystal ball on the desk, setting a button from Prince Erics coat in front of it as a medium. He had deliberately brushed against the princes coat earlier to ensure he could summon the button whenever needed. Just as the young magician was about to start chanting his spell, a polite knock sounded from outside the guest room. With a snap of his fingers, the door handle turned on its own, and the door swung open. Standing there were none other than Prince Eric and Ariel. Both of them looked utterly dejected. "Whats wrong, Your Highness?" Rhine asked. "Did His Majesty refuse to approve your marriage with Ariel?" "Thats right. My father told me that for royalty, a marriage based on love is a luxury. The person I marry must be the princess of Enderland." Prince Eric''s face was as pale as death. Ariel had only seen him look this lifeless once beforeon that stormy night when she had rescued him. "Why does it have to be like this? I dont object to an alliance between our two nations, but why does a sacred marriage have to be entangled in dirty politics? Why must I vow eternal devotion to someone I dont even know? I cant accept watching Ariels heart shatter, leaving her to dissolve into sea foam!" ??????? Eric spoke in a rush, as if he needed to pour out all his emotions before they consumed him. "Did you tell your father what I revealed about Ariels origins? That was why he sought a diviner in the first place, wasnt it?" Rhine asked. Last night, he had already received his payment for the divination: a generous amount of gold and silver coins. "Now that the Enderland delegation is here, my father is too busy negotiating with them to care about this issue. I hinted that Ariel is actually a foreign princess, but he thought I was joking." Prince Eric sighed in frustration. Ariel sighed along with him, silently berating herself for being reckless and impulsive. "I suppose its time for me to give up. I really cant be with the prince. Why did I have to fall in love with a young prince of all people?" she thought. "After thinking it through, Ive made my decision," Prince Eric declared. Ariel braced herself for his cruel verdict. "Lets elope, Ariel!" "What?!" Ariel was stunned. "Are you joking? Youre the crown prince of the Western Asia Kingdom!" "I have a younger brother whos currently traveling abroad. He can take my place as the future king!" Eric said with firm resolve. "Im not a politician. If I take the throne, Ill never be a good king." Aurora, who had been silently listening, felt a jolt in her heart. She, too, was the future ruler of a kingdom. "What is a politician?" Aurora asked. She already knew the definition, but she wanted to hear Erics answer. "A politician is someone who can ruthlessly sacrifice a group of people for a greater goal. They sacrifice the few for the many, the unimportant for the importantand they do it without emotional turmoil." Eric looked away, his voice growing softer. "I respect them, and I know the world cant function without them. But I dont want to be one of them." Aurora lowered her head in deep thought, saying nothing more. Just then, Ariel grasped the princes hand tightly, gazing into his dark eyes. "No, my Eric, my prince. I cant just elope with you. "I cant selfishly take away a young man who was meant to be king, leading you to some unknown temple to swear an eternal vow. "What would your father think? If you suddenly disappeared one morning, he would be devastated!" She froze as memories of her own family flooded her mind. She thought of the undersea palace, her sisters garden, the five of them holding hands and singing on the oceans surface, the Sea King gripping his trident atop his throne, and her Grand Matron standing solemnly in the deep-sea palace, crowned in silver. She might never return to them. Even if she did marry Prince Eric, she would be bound to the human world forever. Back when she first came ashore, Ariel had longed for human life. But now, she finally understood the pain of losing something precious. Both the land and the sea were beautiful in their own ways. Why couldnt she have both? Ariel wanted it all. Eric chuckled. He could read Ariels thoughts just by looking into her blue eyes. "Its no different from what you did for me, Ariel. "You abandoned everything in the sea to come to this land. You left your sisters, your father, and the beautiful palace beneath the deep blue ocean. "So why is it any different if I do the same for you?" Ariel shook her head. "Its not the same, my prince! "Im a mermaid, born without an immortal soul. If I die, Ill turn into sea foam. "But youre human. "You dont need me to complete your soul, but I desperately need you." She suddenly felt ashamed of her selfishness. "I''m asking Eric to abandon everything for me, just so I can obtain an immortal soul. Thats not right!" She whispered, "Besides, where would we even run to? The king would find us before the day was over!" At that moment, Aurora, who had been observing their exchange, grew suspicious. "If hes really planning to elope, why would Prince Eric come to Teacher? "Just to inform a magician he barely knows? "Or does he have another plan and needs Teachers help?" sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 69: The Prince Wants to Become a Merman? Chapter 69: The Prince Wants to Become a Merman?Prince Eric smiled as he lifted the mermaid princesss hand high and held it in front of him. So, lets elope to the sea! That way, you can return to your sisters and your father. Your family will see their princess has come homebringing with her a handsome prince!" What? Ariel was stunned. But youre human! You cant live in the sea. For humans, only the dead who sink to the ocean floor can reach my fathers kingdom. The prince smiled. Normally, mermaids cant grow legs and walk on land, either. But here you are, standing before me, arent you? ... Ariel was at a loss for words. Thats exactly why I came to seek the magicians help!" Prince Eric turned toward the silver-haired magician who had remained silent all this time and gave him a deep bow. Honorable Magician, since you have a potion that let Ariel lose her tail and grow legs, could you also create one with the opposite effect? A potion that merges a humans ugly legs into a beautiful fishtail? Let me become a merman too!" Ariel was utterly shocked. Then, she suddenly reacted. Wait, no! How do you even know that Rhine is Yes, I am the magician who gave Ariel that potion in the deep sea, Rhine admitted openly. Back when he first met the prince, he had needed to maintain an air of neutrality, so he hadnt revealed that he already knew the mermaid princess. Just as if he were merely an impartial diviner, obeying the kings orders to uncover Ariels identity. But now, there was no need to keep up that pretense. So, it was you after all. Prince Eric let out a sigh, a satisfied smirk of youthful triumph appearing on his face. When I watched the vision you projected, I noticed that the magician who gave Ariel the free potion had a blurred face but a figure that resembled yours. ??Φ???????? Last night, Ariel and I talked a lot, and your name came up multiple times. Shes terrible at lying. Her beautiful lips might not betray her, but her eyes do. Thank you, honorable Magician. If not for your generosity in giving Ariel that potion, I never would have been able to hear her enchanting voice. Rhine gave a slight nod. Your Highness, as you suspected, I am indeed capable of creating a potion to turn a human into a merman. After all, my potion-making skills surpass those of the Sea Hag. If I can craft a potion that lets a fish grow human legs, then by using certain herbs from the forest, I can invert the potions propertiesmerging a humans legs into a beautiful tail and granting them the ability to breathe underwater. But this potion only changes the body, not the soul. Ariel did not automatically gain an immortal soul when she became human, and likewise, Your Highness, even if you turn into a merman, you will still retain your original immortal souland you can share it with Ariel! However, even if she uses the potion to turn back into a mermaid, the curse placed upon her wont be lifted. Removing that curse would be far more difficult. Prince Eric listened carefully to Rhines explanation. Then, the human prince gently took the mermaid princesss hand. Thats wonderful! Ariel, did you hear that? Lets drink the potion together and become merfolk! Well dive into the sea, swimming freely side by side! Last night, you told me so much about your time in the oceanyou spoke of your fathers palace and your sisters gardens, of the pearls and seashells that adorn the Sea Kings grand hall. You described how the stars and the sun look dimmer yet larger when seen from the ocean, and how, when you look up and see a vast, dark shadow, it means a ship or a great whale is passing overhead. Such wonders I can hardly even imagine them! I cant wait to see them for myself. When we return to the deep-sea palace as merfolk, your sisters and father will be overjoyed to see their little princess home! sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We will hold a grand wedding in the deep blue ocean, and all the merfolk will bless our union. You will be with your family once more. Ariel covered her mouth, unable to speak, her eyes misting over with emotion. My dear Ariel, there can be no better ending than thisnot even the greatest novelist could write a more perfect conclusion! Even if I had no betrothal to worry about, even if no one opposed our sacred unioneven if tomorrow, a royal herald rode across the kingdom announcing our engagement to the world, and even if, under a priests witness, we held hands and vowed to be together for eternity Would that truly be the perfect ending for you? No, it wouldnt. My dear Ariel, in that scenario, you might gain love and an eternal, immortal soul but you would forever lose your family and the homeland you once cherished. You would be bound to the human world and never return to the deep blue sea! I must thank my fatherand that Enderland princess, whom Ive never met and was arranged to marry. They have given me a reasona reason to escape this land-bound palace. I can go with you to the palace beneath the sea. I can meet your family and greet them. We will dance and sing together in the halls of the ocean, and in the end we will become foam upon the waves! Ariels voice trembled. She wanted to refuse him outright, but then images of her grandmother, her father, and her sisters surfaced in her mind. But, Eric you would lose so much. Youd lose your strong, human legs and become something no longer human. Youd lose your noble status as a prince, leave your father and the Kingdom of Western Asia forever all just to be with me? Prince Eric chuckled. Isnt that exactly what you once did for me? Ariel was speechless. As the two gazed at each other with deep emotion, Rhine, completely oblivious to the romantic atmosphere, handed them two bottles of dark brown liquor. The potion to turn human legs into a fishtail is ready. So fast? Ariel was shocked. The more you practice, the faster you get. Rhine shrugged, patting the large dog he had just drawn blood from. This potion is different from the one before. Its not clear like waterits bitter yet fragrant, like fine liquor. A mermaid only needs a simple reason to walk on land, but for a human to become a merfolk there must be a deeper, more bittersweet storyjust like this potion. Prince Eric took the potion with curiosity. Does this magical liquor have a name? I added mermaid tears as an ingredient, so maybe ? Rhine chuckled at his own joke. Just kidding. It has no name, nor does it need one. Rhine, my human friendmy honorable magicianyouve helped us once again! I dont even know how to repay you. Ariels voice was filled with gratitude. Ill let you know once I figure out what I want, Rhine said. Yet another favor owed. Rhine sighed inwardlythis magician of wishes sure had a knack for accumulating debts. Perhaps he should start considering how to cash them in. Holding their bottles of dark brown potion, Eric and Ariel exchanged a glance. Then, with a solemn expression, they turned to Rhine and asked: Honorable magician and prophet Rhine, you can see what we cannotthe future. When do you suggest we go to the shore, drink this potion, and dive into the sea together? Chapter 70: Has the King Chapter 70: Has the King "Changed His Mind"?Rhine shook his head. "I don''t recommend that you drink the potion and elope to the sea just yet. Last night, I foresaw that a turning point in your fate is about to arrive. You might as well wait a few days and see what this twist of fate brings before making a decision Prince Eric and Ariel nodded, once again thanking the magician who had helped them so many times. Afterward, Ariel spent some time chatting with Aurora, sharing stories of her experiences on land. The two princesses, each with their own extraordinary journey, found much to talk about. It wasnt until later that the prince and his mermaid lover finally took their leave. Watching them go, Aurora replayed their conversation in her mind. "Prince Eric said there was no better endingno better future than the two of them transforming into merfolk, diving into the sea, and spending eternity together in the deep blue ocean. "This way, Ariel can return to her loved ones, and Eric wont have to remain bound by his fathers expectations." Rhine chuckled, his unique sense of humor surfacing once again. Well, thats just because their imagination is lacking. Prince Eric and Ariel followed the magicians advice. They didnt drink the potion right away but patiently waited a few days. During that time, Eric had a set of mens clothing made for Ariel so she could ride alongside him. They rode through the woods, the green branches brushing against their shoulders while birds sang under the sunlight. They cherished every moment, knowing that these might be their last days on land. Ariel climbed mountains with Eric, gazing at the clouds and birds below. It reminded her of her days in the oceanwatching small fish swim beneath her as she hovered in the depths. Then, a few days later, on the very day the Enderland delegation set sail for home, fates turning point arrived. The king summoned his son. My child, Ive been reconsidering your engagement. How about thisyou will take your attendants and sail to meet the Enderland princess. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps, the moment you see her, you will fall helplessly in love. No one can predict matters of the heart. If, when you return, you still feel nothing for the princess then I will reconsider your marriage. I may even grant you your freedom. Prince Eric was stunned. He had never expected his father to make such an offer! Wasnt this practically suggesting that if he truly had no interest in the princess, he wouldnt be forced into marriage? Thank you for your generosity, Father! The prince expressed his gratitude. The magician was rightfate really did take a turn. He may look like just a boy, but hes a genius of prophecy! However, Eric knew this didnt necessarily mean his father had truly changed his mind. He still had to consider the possibility of drinking the potion and eloping with Ariel. ???? As the prince excitedly left, the king let out a small sigh, recalling what the Enderland envoys had told him before they departed. The Enderland envoys had assured him that there was no need to worry about his son''s rebelliousness. They guaranteed that the only reason Eric had fallen for another was because he had yet to meet their beautiful princess. They even revealed that their kingdoms witch had prophesied: "Once the prince lays eyes on our princess, he will fall hopelessly in love. This entire dispute will become meaningless!" "For the prince of the Western Asia Kingdom and the princess of Enderland are destined to be togetherno one can stand in the way!" The king took a deep breath. However, just as he was about to put the matter aside, another thought crossed his mind. Speaking of prophecies. He suddenly rememberedthe diviner he had recruitedthat grand magician from the Rose Kingdomwas still staying in his camp! Lost in thought, the king immediately summoned Rhine. Soon, the silver-haired young magician stood before the king. Grand Magician of the Rose Kingdom, wise sage from distant lands, the king addressed him with respect. I wish to ask youdid your divination reveal anything about this girl named Ariel? As a magician of some renown, Rhine was treated with great courtesy. The king knew all too well that those who offended powerful magicians rarely met a good end. Of course, Your Majesty, Rhine replied. The kings curiosity deepened. Then tell mewhere does she come from? Why does she possess such a beautiful voice and such graceful dance? Chapter 71: Prophecy—The Prince Will Marry the Neighboring Princess Chapter 71: ProphecyThe Prince Will Marry the Neighboring PrincessThe Sage of the Rose Kingdom answered truthfully, Ariel comes from a kingdom His Majesty has never known. In that deep blue kingdom, every citizen possesses a heavenly singing voice and dances as lightly as a butterfly. Of course, even among them, Ariel is one of the most outstanding in both song and dance. I see The king sounded a little disappointed. So Ariels singing ability is just a natural talent, not the result of drinking from some blessed magical spring or taking an elixir. That meant he couldnt replicate this talent. A kingdom Ive never known, perhaps never even heard of? It must be in a far, faraway place! The king had no doubt that there were distant kingdoms in the world he had yet to discover. This continent held far too many secrets, countless unexplored lands. His curiosity about the kingdom Rhine spoke of grew. Honorable Magician, can you tell me more about that kingdom? If your divination magic can glimpse fragments of that land, perhaps I may have heard of it before? Rhine smiled and described it poetically, When I divined Ariels origins, I saw breathtaking sights of that kingdom. The ground is covered in fine white sand, with strange trees and plants growing all around. Tiny, multicolored creatures, unlike anything seen here, dart joyfully through the branches. The grandest structure in that kingdom is their palace. Its walls are built from coral, while its tall, pointed windows are crafted from the finest amber. The palace is adorned with countless large, luminous pearlsany one of which could be the most extravagant decoration on Her Majestys royal crown. These beautiful things, which are worth a fortune in the Western Asia Kingdom, are nothing more than ordinary trinkets there. Even common children play with them as toys. The king listened, utterly mesmerized, as if he were experiencing a dream. What a remarkable kingdom, he murmured. If only we could trade with them! If they consider such things ordinary, we could buy them cheaply and sell them to other nations for a fortune. We could make the entire Western Asia Kingdom wealthy beyond imagination! But almost immediately, the king abandoned the idea, sighing in frustration. Unfortunately, that kingdom must be unimaginably far away, with little to no contact with other nations. Otherwise, their prices wouldnt be so strange. Theres simply no way they could engage in trade with us. Setting aside thoughts of that distant, dreamlike kingdom, the king finally voiced his real concern. Honorable Magician, Foreign Sage, perhaps you are unaware: My son, Prince Eric, has been utterly captivated by that girl from the dreamlike kingdom, Ariel. However, he is supposed to marry the princess of our neighboring country. Prince Eric is scheduled to visit that neighboring princess soon. Tell me, will he change his mind? As an exceptional prophet and seer, you can surely see far more than an ordinary man like me. The king deliberately used the term neighboring country rather than Enderland, knowing that the magicians homeland had once suffered an invasion by Enderland. ????????? Rhine theatrically rubbed his crystal ball, his silver eyes glowing faintly. After a long pause, the young magician finally spoke his prophecy. I see it, I see it. I see the future! In the near future, His Highness Prince Eric will surely marry the youngest princess of the neighboring kingdom! They will fall in love at first sight, their passion for each other undeniable. Their marriage will be a testament to the friendship between their nations! All the people of both kingdoms will celebrate and bless their union. Hearing the prophecy, the king let out a long sigh of relief. The heavy weight on his heart was finally lifted. Both the Witch of Enderland and the Sage of the Rose Kingdomtwo court magicians of extraordinary skillhave foreseen that Prince Eric will love and marry the neighboring princess. This means that once Prince Eric sails to meet the young princess of Enderland, his feelings will undoubtedly change. Theres nothing for me to worry about. Feeling quite pleased, the king thought to himself. He then rewarded the magician with a generous sum of gold and silver before dismissing him. As Rhine stepped out of the grand hall, a smirk curled at the corners of his lips. It seems I have quite the talent for being a charlatan. Im really getting the hang of this whole prophet act. Prophecies, after all, were one thing in words And entirely another in how people interpreted them. In any case, the Sea King and his forces are already prepared. Now, we just wait for the right moment Rhine mused inwardly. Being a prophet or seer in this continent was quite an advantageous identity. People assumed such figures were objective and neutral, never realizing that prophets had their own interests. Whether it was the reception he had received from Prince Eric last time or todays royal summons, Rhine had fully grasped the essence of being a seer: Maintain the illusion of neutrality while feeding information to clients. In reality, everything was staged behind the scenes. How could a prophecy not come true when everything was already orchestrated? Prince Eric eagerly shared the good news with Ariel. He kissed her lips and held her tightly in his arms. My father has agreed to let me visit the princess of Enderland. He said that if I truly have no interest in her, he might consider allowing our marriage. I have never been so eager to meet this Enderland princessbecause I know that all I have to do is reject her! I can bring companions with me. My dear Ariel, come with me! Ariel, however, was a little uneasy. Why would your father make such a proposal? Is he so certain that your feelings will change after meeting the princess? Hearing this, the prince suddenly felt something was off. Could it be that once we arrive in Enderland, well be forcibly detained? That we wont be allowed to leave until I agree to marry the princess? That sounds a bit far-fetched but not entirely impossible. They discussed the possibilities and ultimately made a pact. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If things truly become irreversible, we will drink the potion and leap into the sea together We will become merfolk! Together with a large entourage, Prince Eric and Ariel boarded a magnificent ship bound for Enderland. As the vessel sailed across the waves, Ariel and the prince talked endlessly about the sea They spoke of its tranquil surface and raging storms, the strange fish that dwelled beneath, and what divers might see in the oceans depths. To the attendants around them, it simply seemed like a young prince chatting with the girl he had rescued about their experiences at sea. Only the two lovers knew They were really discussing the place they were about to enter. Chapter 72: A Pact to Return to the Sea Chapter 72: A Pact to Return to the SeaThe Old Witch of Enderland was overjoyed when she heard that the prince of the Western Asia Kingdom was sailing toward their shores. She had known from the start that the young princess of Enderland was the very girl who had saved the prince during the shipwreckan encounter she had carefully orchestrated. Ariel was nothing more than an emotional substitute. Once the prince met the princess, fate would be sealed! The young and unsuspecting princess had been studying royal etiquette in a distant temple, as was required of all Enderland royalty. Now, she was sailing home to meet her foreign suitor. Though she was the youngest princess of Enderland, she was still two years older than Ariel. A true beauty, with delicate, snow-white skin. The Old Witch brushed the princesss hair and sprinkled fragrant spices upon her. My dear princess, tomorrow you will meet the prince of the Western Asia Kingdom. I have adorned you with an enchanting fragranceno man will be able to resist you. They will be utterly bewitched. Take this packet of spices. Use it every day, and you will always remain irresistible and full of charm. The Old Witch was not lying. What she didnt tell the princess was that prolonged exposure to this intoxicating magical fragrance would warp a mans mind, ensnaring him in the darkness of her spell until he became her puppet, bound to her will. The princess knew nothing of these political schemes. She had no idea that her fate had been carefully planned out long ago. She didnt know that she was merely another hidden weapon in her fathers quest for continental domination. Or that she was a tool for the court witchs growing influence within the Coven. I am ready to meet the foreign prince, the princess said. She had no interest in this prince she had never met, but as a royal princess, she understood that she was merely a bargaining chip on her fathers tableshe had no right to choose. She knew in her heart who she truly loved. In the past, under the Old Witchs guidance, she had traveled to a temple deep in the forest to learn the virtues and etiquette of royalty. One early morning, just as the first light of dawn painted the sky, she had stepped out of the temple, basking in the gentle morning glowonly to see a handsome young man lying on the shore, pale as death. He must have been caught in a terrible shipwreck and washed ashore by the waves! She had called for help, rousing the young man and summoning others to save him. Then, without another word, she had turned and left. It was a fleeting encounter, but it had left an imprint on her heart. To this day, she had no idea who that beautiful young man was. But from his sea-soaked yet luxurious silk clothing, he was surely the son of a noble family. With a longing heart, she lifted her gaze toward the distant horizon A magnificent wooden ship was approaching from afar, carrying the prince of the Western Asia Kingdom. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At dawns first light, the grand ship of the Western Asia Kingdom sailed into the royal harbor of Enderland. The bells of the clock tower rang out. The melody of harps drifted from the high towers. Soldiers saluted with gleaming bayonets. The royal herald raised the fluttering banners. Just before Prince Eric stepped off the ship to meet the Seventh Princess of Enderland as planned, he sought out Ariel one last time. Ariel, you still have that potion, dont you? The one that will restore your beautiful tail, the prince asked. I will leave now, but I will return to this ship within three days. ?????S He continued, If I do not return on time, something may have happenedperhaps I will be forced to stay until I accept the Enderland princess as my bride. Its possible that this was arranged between my father and Enderland in secret. If the sun sets for the third time and I still havent come back, drink the potion and leap into the sea. The water will restore your tail. And I will do the same. I will drink the potion in secret and jump into the ocean. We will meet beneath the waves! Our meeting place is beneath this very ship. Then, you will take me to the palace of the deep! Everyonemy father and the restwill believe we drowned together in a tragic act of love. They will think my dutiful younger brother has finally taken my place as crown prince of the Western Asia Kingdom. But no one will know that in the depths of the sea, we will be singing and dancing together. No one will expect that in the deep blue palace beneath the ocean, we will swear our love and share an immortal soul. Ariel nodded softly, tightening her grip on the small bottle of brown potion. She agreed to the princes plan. Oh, Eric if you find yourself in trouble, perhaps this will help you. The mermaid princess handed the prince a small, smooth silver mirror. It was a gift from the magician Rhine, given to her when she first left the deep blue ocean. A magical artifact that could summon Rhines aid, no matter how far away he was. Ariel had never used it before. But perhaps, Eric would need it today. If you speak into the mirror and tell it your troubles, Rhine will hear youno matter the distance Prince Eric thanked Ariel, waved farewell, and stepped off the grand ship. At the lavish welcome banquet, Prince Eric finally met the Princess of Enderland. You its you! When her eyes landed on that familiar face, the princess of Enderland was so stunned she could hardly believe it. And when those around her confirmed that this man was indeed the prince of the Western Asia Kingdom, she nearly thought she was dreaming. Had she longed for him so much that her mind was now playing tricks on her? Chapter 73: “That Girl Is a Mermaid!” Chapter 73: That Girl Is a Mermaid!"Prince Eric, do you remember me? When your body was cold and lifeless on the shore, I was the one who woke you!" The princess was overcome with excitement. "I never knew that the boy I saved was the prince of the Western Asia Kingdom my own betrothed! "I never dared to dream of seeing you again. The most beautiful, impossible wish I have ever longed forhas now come true. "This must be fate! A beautiful encounter destined by the heavens!" She spoke in a breathless rush. Standing nearby, the Old Witch watched in satisfaction, waiting for the prince and princess to fall madly in love. She knew that Prince Eric was someone who adored romantic tales. Now, the girl who had once saved his life stood before him againhis very own betrothed. A prince and a princess. A savior and the one she rescued. A fleeting encounter that had haunted them for years, now brought together once more. Could there be a more perfect love story? The princess spread her arms wide, eager to embrace him. But Prince Eric remained still. He did not step forward to meet her open arms. His dark eyes gleamed under the palace lights, and a faint, polite smile graced his lips. "Your Highness, I am truly surprised to see you here," he said gently. "I remember you. When I lay on the shore, barely clinging to life, you were the one who saved me. I have never forgotten you, nor the kindness you showed me that day. "I am grateful to fate for bringing us together herewithout it, I would have lost my chance to personally thank my savior." His voice was sincere, his emotions genuine, yet there was no fire, no passionnothing that lovers should have for each other. "Thank you. I will never forget your kindness, and I will find a way to repay this debt." He placed a hand over his heart and performed a flawless royal bow. "But please forgive me, beautiful princess, my dear saviorI cannot accept your love." The princess froze in shock, unable to believe what she had just heard. His words were like a bolt of lightning, striking her heart. "Why?" She abandoned all the royal etiquette she had been taught in the temple and demanded an answer. Prince Eric gently took her hand, looking into her sapphire-blue eyes with unwavering resolve. "Because I have already given my heart to another. "Like you, she once saved mewhen I drifted like a lifeless corpse in the freezing ocean, she was the one who pulled me from the depths. "But unlike you and me, she and I have shared much more than a single encounter. We have gone through so much together. "She has sacrificed everything to be with me. And I am willing to do the same for her. "I love her more than anyone else in this world. "I would stand before a priest, place my hand upon her heart, and swear an oath of eternal love." He smiled gently. "So do not be sad, beautiful princess. "You are kind, wise, and noble. One day, you will meet a prince far more handsome, intelligent, and worthy of being a future kingunlike me, an immature dreamer with his head in the clouds." ????????? The princess stood frozen, her eyes burning with unshed tears. She felt like a statue, struck by the cruelest words she had ever heard. "Oh, gods How can fate be so cruel?" "In a single moment, I experienced both the greatest joy and the deepest sorrow." "I thought I had stepped into paradiseonly to fall into an abyss the next second." In her heart, the Princess of Enderland wept. The Old Witch, too, was stunned. She had watched with her own eyes as Prince Eric rejected the princess of Enderland. That girl, Arielthe one with the beautiful voicehad enchanted the prince this deeply? Impossible. Wasn''t she supposed to be nothing more than a replacement for his true love? "Wait something is very wrong." "The girl named Ariel Did she really save Prince Eric from the sea?" A sudden realization struck the Old Witch. She rushed out of the banquet hall and into her private library. Feverishly, she flipped through every book that recorded magic and ancient secrets. Her dry fingers swept through the dusty pages, the sound of rustling paper echoing in the dimly lit chamber. The flickering candlelight cast long, eerie shadows of her hunched figure onto the stone walls. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "To rescue someone from the raging sea" "To possess an unparalleled singing voice" "To dance as gracefully as a fish in water" "Only merfolk can meet all of these conditions." "That girl, Ariel she might be a mermaid!" "Damn it! My entire planruined by a stray mermaid!" The Old Witch clenched her teeth in fury. But then, a strange doubt crept into her mind. "Yet that girl, Ariel she looks completely human." "At the very least, she has human legs." "But in a world of magic, nothing is impossible." Fueled by suspicion, she flipped through book after book, searching desperately for answers. She snatched dusty tomes from the shelves, skimming their pages before tossing them aside. And then Her eyes lit up. "Found it!" The book in her hands described an ancient magic. It stated that there were spells and potions capable of transforming a mermaids tail into human legs. "But there''s a reason no one has ever seen a mermaid do this before." The book revealed a long-forgotten secret: Mermaids were lowly creatures without immortal souls. If a mermaid were to take on human form, the world itself would reject and curse them. And the curse was absolute On the first dawn after the one they love marries another, their heart would shatter. Their body would dissolve into sea foam. The Old Witchs fingers trembled with excitement. A wicked grin spread across her face. "This means If I force Prince Eric to marry the princess of Enderland right away "That meddling mermaid "Will die on the spot!" Chapter 74: Deceiving Fate Chapter 74: Deceiving FateAt the royal harbor of Enderland, two children appeared on the streetsone a silver-haired boy, the other a golden-haired girl. "I have a question, teacher," Aurora asked, looking up. "If you dont actually want Prince Eric and Ariel to elope into the sea, then why did you create a potion that turns humans into merfolk?" Throughout their journey, Aurora had come to realize something. Though her blessings had granted her an exceptional talent, she was still too young, too inexperienced. Much of the knowledge she had learned from books remained just thatdead knowledge, impractical and difficult to apply. The blessing had enhanced her memory, but it had not directly increased her intelligence. There was still so much she needed to learn... Aurora thought to herself. "That potion isnt truly meant to let them elope into the sea," Rhine replied. "Huh? Then whats it for?" Aurora asked, puzzled. "Fate is a funny thing," Rhine chuckled. "Theres an old saying in a distant landThe will of heaven must not be revealed." And he was telling the truth. Prophecy was bound by countless limitationsit required a medium, only provided vague fragments of the future, and above all, revealing certain details to others could distort their accuracy. "Fate truly is strange," Rhine mused as he gazed at the drifting clouds in the sky. He still remembered when he first advised the King of the Rose Kingdom to invite the Black Witch, thinking it would prevent the infamous event where she stormed in uninvited in a fit of rage. Yet fate found another way. Maleficent still became furious over something else and cast her curse regardless. Likewise, when Grandma Rosa searched for the Tinderbox, she had deliberately kept the information from others, unknowingly preventing any warningsensuring that the soldier ultimately obtained it. It was as if some events were destined to happen no matter what. These two incidents had been a harsh lesson for Rhine. He had once believed he could easily change fate. But now, with his newfound prophetic powers granted by the crystal ball, he had sensed something even greater For an outsider like himself, fate possessed an overwhelming self-correcting force. Certain critical momentsscenes so fundamental that changing them would unravel the entire storyseemed impossible to truly alter. Even if he attempted to forcefully interfere, the world itself would twist events to ensure they still took place. "But that doesnt mean fate is unchangeable," Rhine thought. From his past failures, he had learned a better method. Rather than preventing these critical events outrightrather than fighting fate head-on, which would only lead to unintended consequences The key was to ensure that while these events to happen as they should, their outcomes were entirely different from the original fate. For example, changing the nature of Auroras blessing had been one such approach. "Fate can be deceived!" Rhine couldnt help but smile at the thought. "I suspect well soon hear the news that Prince Eric and the Princess of Enderland are getting married," Rhine said. "What?!" Aurora was stunned. "But thats impossible! Prince Eric would never agree to the marriage. And Enderland has no reason to force him, right?" "Oh? No reason?" Rhine flipped his hand, revealing a small amount of shimmering powder in his palm. "Earlier, I transformed into a bird and secretly inspected the cosmetics used by the Princess of Enderland. Thats when I found something strange." "I used divination to analyze themthese powders are ground from enchanted herbs and imbued with powerful spells. "The magic only affects men. "If Prince Eric is exposed to this fragrance for long enough, he will become a puppet under the casters control." Auroras expression turned grave. "So their so-called alliance through marriage is nothing but a cover for an even darker scheme. We have to warn the King of the Western Asia Kingdom!" ?????ঢ? Rhine shook his head. "Other peopleincluding ordinary diviners and magicianswould never detect the hidden magic within the scent. Even I wouldnt have discovered it without my crystal balls assistance." "One piece of evidence isnt enough. Enderland can simply deny it. Theyll claim its just a magicians baseless accusation. The alliance will continue as planned." Aurora frowned in concern, lost in thought. "Then what should we do?" "Think about itPrince Eric will surely reject the marriage. "But that Old Witch of Enderland will never allow that to happen." Rhine smiled. "Theyll soon start making mistakes. "Theyll be the ones to hand us all the evidence we need." "If our plan succeeds, we wont just prevent this unholy alliance between the Western Asia Kingdom and Enderland "We will also shatter the prejudices that humans hold against merfolk!" The Old Witch found the heartbroken princess crying in her chambers. "My dear princess, do not despair. I have long heard that Prince Eric of the Western Asia Kingdom is a rebellious youth." "Perhaps he is deceiving you. Perhaps he merely made up a nonexistent lover to escape his fathers arrangement." The princesss sobbing quieted. She lifted her tear-streaked face, her sapphire-blue eyes filled with hesitation. "Really?" "You can test him yourself," the Old Witch said, handing the princess a bottle of wine. "It is often said that people only speak the truth when they are drunk." "Offer the prince this fine liquor from my personal collection. "Once he is intoxicated, ask him againdoes this mysterious lover of his truly exist?" The Old Witch gently whispered, Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My dear princess, I suspect that are the one he truly loves." The Princess of Enderland accepted the wine. "Alright I suppose its worth trying." She wiped away her tears and left her room to seek out Prince Eric. Watching the princesss departing figure, the Old Witch grinned wickedly. She had laced the wine with a powerful potionone that could permanently erase a single memory from the drinkers mind. The moment Prince Eric drank it He would forget Ariel forever. Chapter 75: The Prince Is Getting Married Chapter 75: The Prince Is Getting MarriedI really spared no expense in preparing this potion, the Old Witch muttered to herself. Over the past days, she had consumed far too many of her precious magical resources A rare resurrection spell, a wand capable of transforming into a venomous serpent, and a vast stockpile of treasured ingredients. The books say that even after losing ones memories, a person may regain them if they experience a powerful emotional shock. If that girl named Ariel were to appear before Prince Eric again, singing a mermaids song, declaring her love for himshe might awaken his memories and remind him of who she truly is. That must never happen! Ariel must be containedshe must not be allowed anywhere near Prince Eric! We must hurry and complete the wedding between Prince Eric and the princess. At the dawn of their wedding day, Ariel will turn into sea foam and vanish forever! As soon as that troublesome mermaid dissolves into the waves, there will be no one left to wake Prince Eric from his trance. The Old Witch felt more and more satisfied with her plan. Just a mermaidwithout magic, without power. No matter what status she held in the sea, shes alone on land. How could she possibly fight against me, when I have the full support of Enderland behind me? That evening, a group of Enderlands finest warriors strode toward the grand ship of the Western Asia Kingdom. Each of them was a warrior fierce enough to wrestle a tiger with their bare hands. They wore gleaming armor, adorned with elaborate crests, their swords hanging sharply at their waists. As they moved, the sunlight glinted off their polished metal, making them appear even more formidable. The warriors of Enderland claimed they merely wished to tour the grand and beautiful ship, to host a banquet aboard it in celebration of the meeting between the prince and princess. The ships crew saw no reason to refuse and welcomed them aboard. But the moment Ariel caught sight of the warriors, an inexplicable dread filled her heart. Something about them felt wrong. She couldnt shake the feeling that all of them were watching her. Watching her cabin. As the sun dipped below the horizon, another grand banquet began. During the feast, the princess poured Prince Eric a drinkthe very wine that the Old Witch had given her. As the burning liquor coursed down his throat, Prince Eric felt a dizzying intoxication take hold. His very soul and mind seemed to waver. The memories he had once thought unforgettable, etched into his heart like sacred scripture Began to fade, as if they had been written on the sand, only to be washed away by the tide. He forgot Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Forgot the way she had held his hand as they watched the sunrise and sunset, their shadows stretching long across the palace floor. Forgot how she had once stood in the grand hall, singing so beautifully that his hands had turned red from clapping too hard. Forgot how, through the crystal ball, he had seen a stormy night where a brave little mermaid risked her life, dodging a falling mast to pull him from the wreckage. ????????N??????? Forgot the times they had ridden horseback together, the branches brushing against their shoulders as they galloped through emerald forests. Forgot how they had sat on the edge of the ship during their journey to Enderland, gazing at the endless blue sea, dreaming of a future where they would grow mermaid tails and elope beneath the waves. Forgot her. Forgot their promise. Forgot the potion that would transform his legs back into a tail. It still lay in his bag But to his clouded mind, it was nothing more than an ordinary bottle of fine liquor. Seeing that the prince was thoroughly drunk, the Princess of Enderland eagerly asked, Prince Eric, tell me do you truly love someone else? Someone you love more than me? The princes deep black eyes were hazy with intoxication. The bewitching fragrance, the memory-erasing potion, and the wine itself all worked together to cloud his senses. Suddenly, he pointed at the Princess of Enderland. What what are you talking about? Of course, the person I love most is you! When I lay on the shore like a lifeless corpse, it was you who saved me! Hearing his words, the princess was overjoyed, as if she had been lifted from the depths of despair back into paradise. The Old Witch, standing beside her, smiled wickedly. You see? The princes true love is you. There is no need to waitno reason to delay. His Majesty has spoken. You two must be married at once! You are a match made in heaven! But in reality, there was only one thing that truly mattered Ensuring that the prince and princess were wed. And making sure that the mermaid girl turned into sea foam. As long as that troublesome mermaid disappeared from existence No one would ever be able to wake Prince Eric again. The bells of the temple began to toll. A royal herald rode through the streets, loudly proclaiming the news: Prince Eric and the Princess of Enderland would be wed that very night! The people of the capital city could hardly believe their ears. They had expected the royal wedding to take weeks, perhaps even months, to plan. Never had a noble wedding been arranged so hastily. It was unheard of for a royal couple to meet only days before walking down the aisle. Yet nowwithin just an hour of the princes agreementhe and the princess were to stand before the temple priest and swear an eternal oath. Some citizens speculated that the prince and princess were so deeply in love that they simply couldnt wait. That tonights ceremony would be a simple affair, with grander celebrations to follow. Others whispered that the prince and princess must have met long ago, and the wedding date had already been set in secretonly now revealed to the public. Even the princess herself was unsure why her father had insisted on such an urgent ceremony. But she knew she had no right to question it. From the moment she was born, her father had already planned out her entire life. To be able to marry the one she loved was already more than she had dared to hope for. Chapter 76: The Sea King’s Move Chapter 76: The Sea Kings MoveAboard the Western Asia Kingdoms Ship Ariel overheard the news of the engagement. She heard the royal heralds announcement on horseback and the hushed whispers of the crew discussing the princes sudden wedding. "Have you heard? Prince Eric is getting married to that beautiful little princess of Enderlandtonight!" The court attendants rejoiced. Their rebellious prince had finally accepted his fathers arrangement and agreed to marry the neighboring princess. But some were skeptical. They had seen with their own eyes how deeply Prince Eric and Ariel loved each other. Ariel herself was so shocked that she could barely speak. "How could this be? Eric only left a few hours agohow could he possibly be getting married tonight? I''ve never heard of such a rushed, hasty, and strange wedding!" "Something is definitely wrong here!" "Something must have happened to Eric! Someone must have forced him into this or done something to him!" Ariel realized she had to leave. She had to get off this ship and see Prince Eric with her own eyes to make sure he was safe. As she stepped out of the cabin, she was blocked by a strong, battle-hardened warrior from Enderland. "You cant leave. Ive been given ordersno matter what, you must stay here," he said. "The bride and groom are about to join hands. If you show up now, Princess Her Highness will surely be heartbroken." Ariels frustration boiled over. "I dont care about any orders! This is a Western Asia Kingdom ship! You have no right to keep me here!" she shouted, her anger flaring. She called upon the ships crew. These were Prince Erics personal attendantspalace servants of the Western Asia Kingdom and a handful of its soldiers. They would help her. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Several crew members stepped forward, attempting to reason with the Enderland warriors. But the warriors stood firm, forming an impenetrable line. "Dont think we dont know about the scandal between this girl and your prince," one of them sneered. "Now that your master is marrying our princess, its time to let the past go. "If this commoner girl, with no noble blood and no proper background, were to step off this ship, crash the wedding, and interrupt the sacred moment under the priests witness, wouldnt that be a disgrace?" ??????????B???? Though their reasoning sounded somewhat logical, the crew members couldnt shake the feeling that something was off. Everything about today felt strangeespecially this rushed and suspicious wedding. But when they saw the imposing figures of the Enderland warriors, their gleaming armor, and their sharp weapons, they hesitated. "Good, thats how it should be," the warriors muttered. "As long as Ariel doesnt show up, Prince Eric will never regain his senses!" In the wedding temple, the old witch peered through the window at the scene unfolding on the ship in the distant harbor. A wicked grin stretched across her wrinkled face. What she didnt realize was that her entire planto turn Ariel into sea foamwas doomed from the start. Because her fundamental premise was completely wrong. Inside the Western Asia Kingdoms Palace "What?! My son agreed to marry the Princess of Enderland?!" The king of the Western Asia Kingdom was stunned by the news. In this world, magic made long-distance communication instantaneous. "Thats right, Your Majesty," a messenger confirmed. "The Enderland court witch used an incredible spell to relay this message: "The princess of Enderland is the same girl who saved Prince Eric during that dreadful shipwreck on the stormy night. "As soon as Prince Eric saw her again, he fell madly in love with her. "The court witch also said the wedding is about to take place and asks that Your Majesty hurry to bless the couple." Seated on his throne, the king sighed in awe of fates intricate design. "The prophecy has come true! My son is really going to marry the neighboring princess!" "Speaking of which, that magician from the Rose Kingdom left in a hurry yesterday. By now, he must be far away. "I wonder where that little magician is now? What is he up to? His prophecy came trueI should have hosted a feast for him." The king turned to his attendants and gave an order. "Prepare the grandest ship. I will sail there myself to witness Prince Erics wedding and the alliance between our two nations." This had been planned from the startif Prince Eric accepted the marriage, the blessed couple would wed in Enderlands royal capital. The king of the Western Asia Kingdom was to attend and negotiate the alliance terms with the Enderland Emperor. The only thing the king hadnt expected was how quickly Eric had agreed. And from the fragmented message delivered by the old witch, the wedding seemed to be happening too fast. He had assumed that such an important event would require careful planning and preparation! "But, Your Majesty, the weather along the route between the Western Asia Kingdom and Enderlands capital hasnt been great these past few days. We may run into storms on the way." "No need to worry about that. Just make haste. I hope were not too late," the king urged. He boarded the grandest and most lavish ship. A carefully selected group of elite guards escorted the king, their gleaming weapons at the ready. The roaring sea wind lashed against the kings face as towering waves surged. With the sound of ceremonial cannon fire, the magnificent ship set sail from the Western Asia Kingdoms harbor. The wind was strong today. The gales whipped through the sails, and the churning waves made the ship lurch violently. Wine spilled from the goblets of the attendants, and sailors occasionally slipped on the deck as they rushed about. As the grand vessel sailed across the vast and turbulent sea, no one noticed the shadows moving beneath the waters surface. Now and then, something seemed to rise from the depths, but whenever the sailors looked, it disappeared. They thought the flashes of white they saw were nothing more than sea foam. In the Deep Blue Sea "Great Sea King, just as Magician Rhine prophesied, the king of the Western Asia Kingdom has set sail!" "And the storm clouds are already forming," the scout reported eagerly. "A terrifying storm is brewing in those waters!" Beneath the deep blue waves, a merfolk scout swam toward the Sea King, his excitement evident. The Sea King held his golden trident firmly in hand. He was clad in armor made of pearls and seashells, his head crowned with a regal diadem. His imposing presence commanded respect. Behind him, countless merfolk stood at attention, awaiting the command of their oceanic ruler. They had waited far too long for this moment. "At last, the time has come!" the Sea King declared to his people. "For a thousand years, we have waited. "This is our chance to forge a friendship with the humansour chance to make them understand us once more!" Chapter 77: A Familiar Song Chapter 77: A Familiar SongThe Sea Kings voice surged with passion: "For centuries, the humans of the land have viewed us as cursed monsters. They believe our songs summon storms or lure sailors to their doom, deliberately guiding ships into treacherous currents and deadly reefs. "When their ships pass above our kingdom, if a sailor so much as glimpses us, they fire poisoned arrows our way. Because in their hearts, we are nothing more than inhuman creatures that bring calamity. "But I know you, my chosen onesyou are the merfolk who love humanity the most, who long to understand the world above more than anyone else. Just like my brave daughter, Princess Ariel, who ventured onto land before us. You, too, are curious and eager to see that world with your own eyes. "Today, we will finally have the chance to erase these prejudices with our own power! "The magician has promisedhe can give merfolk legs to walk on land, just as he can grant humans tails to swim in the sea. "A single pearl from our waters is worth a fortune on land, and yet, the human world holds countless things we cannot producesilken garments, delicacies from livestock "If we succeed, there will no longer be a barrier between the sea and the land!" The Sea King vividly recalled the prophecy given by Rhine when he returned to the deep-sea palace a few days ago. That scene played out once more in his mind: "Great King of the Sea, I have foreseen that in the near future, the king of the Western Asia Kingdom will set sail. Out on the ocean, they will encounter an unprecedented storm. Towering waves will shatter their ships and swallow them whole." "I cannot determine the exact moment this fate will unfold, but I know it is not far off." "And this will be your opportunity." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Once, a princess of the sea saved a prince of the land and won his heart. Now, the King of the Sea will have his chance to do the sameto show the lands ruler the true nature of the merfolk." The Sea King rose to the waters surface, gazing up at the darkening sky. The clouds grew denser, heavier, their ominous presence casting shadows upon the sea. Silver lightning slithered across the heavens. And that ominous storm cloud crept ever closer to the grand ship carrying the king of the Western Asia Kingdom. Boomboomboom. Thunder rumbled, like a thousand cannons firing in the sky. Meanwhile, in the royal capital of Enderland, celebratory cannon fire echoed across the city. Golden and violet banners fluttered high in the air, marking this sacred and romantic occasion. Inside the temple, the scent of fragrant oils burned in exquisite lamps atop the altar. Joyful music filled the air. Bridesmaids, dressed in delicate silken robes, carried the flowing veil of the Princess of Enderland as she walked. Hand in hand, the bride and groom stood before the priest, receiving his blessings. But at that moment, from somewhere in the distance, a sorrowful yet passionate song rang out. Carried by the wind, the voice drifted into Prince Erics ears. The song of the mermaid princess. The moment the ethereal melody reached him, Prince Ericstill under the haze of intoxicationbegan to tremble. His breath hitched. A sharp pain shot through his head. His finely sculpted features twisted in agony, his hands clutching his temples as if his skull were about to crack open. ???????s? "My head it hurts it hurts so much" A memorysomething forbidden, something buried deepwas clawing its way back to the surface. He didnt know why, but this song it stirred something within him. What Eric failed to realize was that this was the very same song Ariel had sung to him days ago, in the grand hall of the palacea song about love. Sadness welled up in his chest, his vision blurring as his eyes grew hot. But why? Was today not meant to be a joyous occasion? Was he not supposed to be overjoyed at reuniting with the girl who had saved him? Then why why did he feel this sorrow? Who was he mourning for? Under the combined influence of alcohol, enchanted incense, and the magic of forgetfulness, Erics mind was sluggish, unable to think clearly. But his ears no longer registered the jubilant music of the temple. His eyes could no longer focus on the sacred wedding ceremony before him. All he wanted was to hear that songthis sorrowful, yet beautiful melody. Then, as if possessed, he suddenly abandoned the veiled bride beside him and dashed toward the window. Like a madman, he pressed against the frame, staring out toward the distant harbortoward the grand ship of the Western Asia Kingdom. Gasps filled the temple. The priests were stunned. The elegantly dressed Princess of Enderland stood frozen in place. Before their very eyes, the groom of the evening had abandoned his bride to weep at the window. "You why are you crying, my prince?" The young princess voice trembled in fear. A sense of unease crept over her. Something about today felt terribly wrong. "This is bad," the old witch thought grimly. "My men have restrained Ariel on the ship, but she can still sing. "And she she has a voice that is perfect, even by merfolk standards. "I cannot let Prince Eric keep listening. "If he hears too much, his memories will return!" "I just need to hold out until dawnuntil that mermaid dissolves into white foam!" But the old witch had not come unprepared. Her gaze flickered toward the far corner of the templetoward a magnificent full-length mirror, which had been discreetly transported into the chamber by soldiers under her command. That mirror was no ordinary decoration. It was a tool of sorcery, imbued with ancient magica contingency plan she had prepared in advance. As the guests and priests stood in bewildered silence, trying to understand the princes strange behavior, the old witch quietly rose to her feet. She strode toward the mirror, murmuring an incantation under her breath. "Last time, I traveled to the Western Asia Kingdom and was carelessI was slain once and lost my ability to revive for some time. "But this time is different. This is Enderlands royal capitalmy domain!" "Here, I hold countless trump cardsI command Enderlands warriors. I have access to the worlds most hidden archives, storerooms filled with thousands of magical herbs, enchanted relics, ritual-bound locations, and spell-infused structures." "And most importantlythe Emperor of Enderland himself is here. "He is one of the rarest of legendary warriors, ruler of one of the most powerful nations in the Western Continent. If trouble arises, he will undoubtedly support me!" "Unless someone of Maleficents level intervenes "No one in this city can oppose me alone!" As these thoughts raced through her mind, she completed the spell. A ghostly light shimmered across the surface of the full-length mirror. Chapter 78: Rhine’s Assistance Chapter 78: Rhines AssistanceThe ghostly glow on the mirror extinguished in an instant. It seemed as if nothing had happened. And yet, the song that had drifted from the harborvanished. Not just that. The sounds of the city, the celebratory cannon fire, the distant chatter of the crowdsall of it disappeared. Inside the wedding temple, only the sacred wedding music remained. The joyous melody filled the air, completely replacing the sorrowful yet romantic song that had once floated in through the window. "The song outside is gone? No its like everything outside has gone completely silent." That was how it felt to those within the temple. But if someone were standing outside, looking in through the temple doors, they would see something unsettlingthe temple was now utterly empty. The groom and bride, dressed in their luxurious garmentsgone. The bridesmaids carrying the veilgone. The priests holding their ceremonial candlesgone. The only person left within the temple was the old witch. A slow, triumphant smile crept across her face as she turned toward the full-length mirror in the corner of the temple. She peered into its surface, examining the scene inside with amusement Within the mirror, everything remained exactly as before. The temple was still lively. The prince, clutching his head in pain. The bride, gently patting his back, whispering reassurances. The bridesmaids and groomsmen, flustered and confused. The priests, murmuring among themselves, unsure of what was happening. "Ive temporarily moved the entire wedding into the mirror world. They are all inside a replica of this temple, created by my magic." "Now, Prince Eric cannot leave the ceremony, and no one from outside can interfere!" "Once I take this mirror away, no one will be able to find them." "Even the most advanced divination and sorcery cannot locate a wedding that doesnt exist in the real worldunless, of course, theres a magical artifact inside specifically designed to contact the outside" ????????? "But this is Enderlands royal capital. I have a powerful warrior at my command. Even if someone does find the mirror, it wont matter" The old witch let out a cackling laugh and turned toward the window. That damned mermaid was still singing. Her voice, filled with longing and sorrow, continued to drift through the night. "Sing, you wretched little mermaid! Sing until your voice breaks!" the old witch sneered. "Prince Eric will never hear you!" Aboard the Western Asia Kingdoms Ship Inside a grand chamber on the ship, Ariel stood at the window, pouring her heart into her song. She sang with all her strength, her voice carrying as far as it could, even as her throat grew raw. She dared not stop. "Theres no other way. The Enderland soldiers are guarding the door. I cant leave this roomI cant even leave this ship to find Prince Eric. This is my only chance to reach him" Ariel thought desperately. But no matter how long she sang, nothing happened. With each passing second, hope drained from her heart. At dawn, when the first rays of sunlight touched the sea, she would turn into foam. Just as despair began to take hold Two figures materialized behind her. Rhine, the young magician. Aurora, the golden-haired girl. Her two human friends from the sea. "Ariel, were taking you off this ship," Rhine said with a smile. "Well get you to Prince Eric!" Outside the Room The Enderland warriors stood guard, taking shifts to ensure the mermaid princess remained locked inside. A soldier came running up with a report. "Weve received ordersdont worry about the girls singing. Let her sing all she wants." The commanding officer of the Enderland warriors nodded. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Just keep an ear on the room. As long as we hear her voice, well know shes still inside. If she stops singing for more than ten seconds, check on her immediately. No matter what, she must not leave this ship." Inside the Room "But Rhine, Aurorathe Enderland warriors are watching the door. The moment I step out, theyll stop me," Ariel said, her voice full of worry. "Oh, but your magic can take me out, right? Just like you used it to get in?" "But those soldiers also open the door every so often to check on me, to make sure Im here." "The moment I disappear, theyll know. Theyll report it immediately!" The more Ariel spoke, the more anxious she became. "Something is definitely wrong. Theyre keeping me here on purposethey dont want me to see Eric. Something have happened to him!" Rhine smiled. "Dont worry." He reached into his pocket and pulled out a seashell. He placed it on the table and clapped his hands twice. The seashells "mouth" suddenly opened And from within, a beautiful, sorrowful, yet enchanting song began to flow. Ariels song. "My voice?! Thats my voice!" Ariel gasped. She had always heard that a mermaids song could never be recorded by magic. Even if one tried, the reproduction would always be flawednever as pure as the original. That was why the Sea Hag had demanded Ariels voice as payment. It was also why, when a mermaid with an unparalleled voice turned into sea foam, no magic could ever bring her song back. And yet this seashell was singing song. Even Ariel herself couldnt tell the difference. "Let this seashell sing in your place," Rhine said with a grin. "Now, lets go." With one hand, he grabbed Aurora. With the other, he held Ariels wrist. In an instant, their figures began to fade And then, they were gone. Only the seashell remained, continuing to sing its haunting melody. Outside the Room The Enderland warriors heard the song still playing and relaxed. "The girls still singing. Shes still inside," they muttered. Meanwhile, the ship suddenly began rocking harder than before. "Look! The sea is teeming with fish!" One of the sailors pointed at the water below. A massive school of fishlarge and smallhad gathered around the ship. Some of them, seemingly mesmerized by the song, nudged the hull with their bodies, causing the ship to sway ever so slightly. The mermaid princesss song had drawn an audience from the sea. Too many of them. "This isnt good. If these fish and sea beasts keep crowding around, they might tip the ship over," the Enderland officer frowned. "And if theres chaos, the girl might escape! Where did all these fish even come from?!" "Assign one man to keep an eye on the door. The rest of you, with me! We need to drive these fish away!" The Enderland warriors drew their bows, crossbows, and harpoons, preparing to strike at the sea creatures surrounding the ship. At that moment, they were too distracted Too preoccupied to notice the room behind them was now . Chapter 79: The Merfolk Stir the Harbor Chapter 79: The Merfolk Stir the HarborInside the Mirror World C The Replica Temple "Eric, are you alright?" The princess gently patted Prince Erics shoulder. "Are you feeling unwell? Do you need to rest?" She had clearly seen the pain on his face and was deeply worried about her betrothed. Everything about today feels strange. This rushed, hasty wedding. Prince Eric, lost in a daze. That breathtakingly beautiful song. And the way Eric reacted in agony upon hearing it. Everything appears so perfect, yet beneath the surface, something feels terribly off. This should be a joyous day, a miraculous reunion with the one I longed for yet why does it feel like something is wrong? Someone must be behind this. Is it my father? Or someone else? It has always been this way. Ever since I was born, I have followed my fathers orders, obeying every arrangement without question. I was sent to the temple in the forest to learn royal etiquette, while my sisters were not. I was promised to a foreign prince, only to meet him for a few hours before being forced into a rushed wedding. Should I do something about this? A storm of thoughts raced through the young princesss mind. She gently helped Prince Eric lie down on a cushioned bench. "Rest for a while, my prince." Then, she turned to the priest officiating the wedding. "Prince Eric is unwell. Lets pause the ceremony and resume when he recovers." At that moment, the old witch, who had briefly disappeared, re-entered the mirror world. "Princess, the ceremony is nearly complete. Please dont delay. Once Prince Eric rests for a short while, we should proceed immediately," she urged. The princess nodded lightly but continued to stroke Erics hair absentmindedly. Something is off. Why does my wedding feel so important? Why is this high-ranking court witch so insistent on rushing it to completion? Could it be that something significant will happen once this wedding is finalized? A strong gust of wind howled through the night, shifting the heavy storm clouds to obscure the silver moon. On the streets near the harbor, red lanterns glowed brightly as people celebrated the wedding of the prince and princess. No one noticed the three figures huddled in a shadowy alley, whispering urgently. "This is all aimed at Ariel! That old witch is behind it again!" Aurora declared. "If this wedding is completed, Ariel will turn into sea foam at the first light of dawn. We must stop it!" ???B?S "Dont worry," Rhine said calmly. He offered no explanation, but there was something reassuring about the certainty in his voice. "I promise, Ariel will be fine." He patted Aurora on the shoulder with a smile. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Future queen, the next steps are yours to command. What do you say? If you run into any trouble, Ill be here to back you up." Aurora nodded. She was clearly the most anxious about Ariels safety. But as a future ruler, she had to learn how to handle situations like this. She pointed toward the temple in the distance. "Ive already checkedthe wedding is happening in temple!" The temple was now surrounded on all sides by three layers of heavily armed soldiers. They stood shoulder to shoulder, brandishing gleaming bayonets. These were no ordinary guardseach one had been handpicked by the old witch. They had battled supernatural creatures and fought against powerful magic-wielding foes before. "Can you teleport us directly inside the temple?" Ariel asked Rhine, hopeful. Rhine shook his head. "I can feel itpowerful spells are protecting that place. They interfere with teleportation magic and block divination spells. I try to teleport us in but theres a risk. We might end up somewhere completely unexpected." Despite the urgency of the situation, Rhine remained as composed as ever, as if completely unfazed by the time ticking away. "Then forget it. Lets find another way. Maybe we can sneak past the guards," Ariel said, lowering her head. She couldnt let her friends take unnecessary risks for her. But Aurora merely grinned. "No need to worry. Because family is here too!" "My family?" Ariel blinked in confusion. At the Harbor Waves crashed violently against the shore, shattering into white foam. This was the royal harbor of Enderland, where hundreds of magnificent ships were dockedmany of them warships belonging to the empires mighty navy. But now, something was wrong. Dark shadows gathered beneath the waters of the harbor. Moments later, the entire city erupted into chaos. "Somethings wrong! Theres trouble at the harbor!" "Enormous waves are crashing inI''ve never seen waves this high before!" "There are fish! And strange sea creaturestheyre going wild, attacking the ships!" "At least a dozen warships have been breached! Theyre taking on watercrews are scrambling to make repairs!" "Who did this?! Are we under attack?!" "Today is supposed to be a joyous occasionthe wedding of the Western Asia Kingdoms prince and our princess! How could something like this happen?!" "Send reinforcements to the harbor immediately!" The entire royal harbor was in utter chaos. Soldiers rushed back and forth, relaying urgent messages. Confused citizens whispered among themselves, trying to make sense of what was happening. Wealthy merchants, dressed in fine robes, led their servants to the docks to check on their own shipsonly to discover, with shock, that the only vessels being damaged were those belonging to the empire. The wedding temple was located right next to the harbor. The soldiers assigned to guard it were growing increasingly frantic. Even the officers in their ornate uniforms struggled to maintain order, their voices lost in the pandemonium. Squad captains abandoned their posts, leading troops to the harbor instead. "This is?" Watching the escalating chaos, Ariel held her breath. She could already guess who was behind this. Her vision blurred slightly with emotion. "The warriors of the Sea Kingdom have arrived. "Theyve unleashed fierce sea creatures the likes of which no human has ever seencreatures powerful enough to pierce Enderlands warships." Rhine spoke calmly, stating the obvious. "My fathers warriors they care about me!" Ariel whispered, eyes wide with disbelief. Chapter 80: The Future of the Sea Kingdom Chapter 80: The Future of the Sea KingdomEver since coming to land, Ariel had not seen her family again. Neither her silver-crowned, stern yet deeply loving Grand Matron, nor the dignified yet kind-hearted Sea King, nor her beautiful sisters. Rhine smiled, "From the very beginning, everyone in the Sea Kingdomincluding your sisters, your Grand Matron, and your fatherhas been closely watching over you and Prince Eric, ready to help you at any moment. "Ive been using magic to broadcast everything happening on land to them. "Theyve witnessed firsthand how your relationship with the prince has changed, and theyre all giving you their blessings!" Ariels eyes stung, her voice choked with emotion. "So... theyve always cared about me. "And yet, this was my selfish decision all along. I abandoned them cruelly, selfishly, just to chase my curiosity about human society, to pursue an Immortal Soul and love. And now, they have to do so much for me!" Rhine shook his head. "No, never think that way, Mermaid Princess. "Your marriage to Prince Eric isnt just about you. "I knowjust as Prince Eric said beforeyour perfect ending looks something like this: "The King of the Western Asia Kingdom agrees to your marriage. You walk down the aisle in your wedding gown, hand in hand with the prince. The priest blesses you, and the kingdom celebrates with song and laughter. "The entire kingdom rejoices, calling you and the prince one of the most loving king-and-queen couples in history. "But as the prince said, in this future, you will forever be separated from your family, never able to return to the deep blue sea. "And a hundred years later, you and Eric will be buried in the same gravejust like countless other kings and queens before you. "The history books will only record that a certain king once found a girl on the shore, fell in love with her, and made her his queen. They lived happily ever after. "But no one will know where you truly came from. No one will ever learn about the kingdom beneath the waves. "Nothing will have changed. "And perhaps, centuries from now, another mermaidmaybe another princess, maybe a prince, but more likely just an ordinary mermaidwill fall in love with a human from the land. ?????? "They, too, will dream of life above the waves, of the vibrant human world. They might even stumble upon the secret of the Immortal Soul and long for one, just like you did. "And when they confess their na?ve fantasy to their elders, they will be doused with cold reality. "Perhaps that mermaid will give up. Or perhaps, like you, they will seek out the Sea Hag or some other magician, paying a terrible price to step onto land. "But unlike you, they will not have the status of a princess. They will not possess your extraordinary singing voice. Their price will be far heavier. And that cost will only make their journey to love even harder. "They will endure everything you endured. Suffer every sorrow you suffered. Struggle against the same obstacles you and Prince Eric faced. "Perhaps they will succeed, or perhaps they will failfailure being the far more likely outcome. And in the end, their hearts will shatter, dissolving into nameless foam upon the waves. "And even if they do succeed, thats all it will ever be. "The priests and guests blessing the newlyweds will never know that one of them came from a vast, mysterious kingdom beneath the sea. "And when the ceremony ends and the guests return to their ships, they will continue to tell old stories of how mermaids bring disaster. "They will still fear mermaid songs, believing them to lure ships into deadly storms. "They will still fire poisoned arrows at mermaids resting on the rocks, celebrating when they kill these so-called monstrous bringers of misfortunenever realizing they might have just murdered the parents of the bride or groom they blessed moments ago. "And then, another century will pass. "More foam will dissolve upon the waves. More couples will stand in temples exchanging vows. "And nothing will have changed." Rhines voice wavered slightly. He glanced at the golden-haired girl listening intently beside him. The last time he had spoken so much, his heart trembling with emotion, was ten years agoat Auroras baptismwhen he had stood before the King and Queen, painting a vision of another path for destiny. Rhine thought. Ariels vision blurred. The world around her seemed veiled in mist. "So tell mewhat must I do?" she cried out. "How can I make sure this cycle never repeats? How can I ensure that future mermaids will not have to endure my pain and struggles? How can I make the humans above understand us, so they no longer see my people as monsters of disaster? My magician friend, please tell me!" Rhine looked her in the eye and answered firmly, "You only need to marry Prince Ericbut not in the way you originally imagined. "Do not hide your identity. Do not become his bride as a human. "Let the entire world know that you are a mermaid from the Sea Kingdom! "If you do, both the humans above and the mermaids below will bless your union. "This will be a miracle never before seen in the history of the Sea Kingdom!" He continued, "As for everything elseyour sisters, your Grand Matron, and your father will take care of it. That is why they are here today, involved in all of this. "The people of the Sea Kingdom are not just gathered here at the harbor. "Right now, in the waters between Enderland and the Western Asia Kingdom, your father is making his move. "This is what I need you to understandthe most important truth: "Do not feel guilty for accepting your familys help. "They are not just doing this for you. "They are doing it for the future of the entire Sea Kingdom!" Rhine finished his incantation. In a swirl of white mist, the three of them transformed into birds and soared toward the temple where the wedding was taking place. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Behind them, at the port, yet another warship sank amidst the chaos and cries of terror. Wood splintered, masts toppled, and waves surged. A regal flag of intertwined purple and gold plunged into the sea. The banner of the Enderland Royal Navy sank beneath the wavesright beside the mermaids. "The twelfth Enderland warship has been taken down, as per Magician Rhines orders!" "That was almost too easy. Human warships are designed to battle enemies on the surface or bombard port defenses. But they have no way to defend against attacks from below." "The harbor is in total chaos!" The children of the sea swam swiftly, relaying messages to one another. Among them, five elegantly adorned mermaid princessesdraped in pearls, shells, and coralgazed upward at the shifting shadows on the surface. They knew. Their youngest sister was there. "Ariel, you must succeed." "You carry the future of the Sea Kingdom on your shoulders." All around them, mermaids worked tirelessly. Some guided massive fish and sea beasts. Others wielded sharp knives and drills, cutting and piercing beneath the surface. The deep blue sea churned with their efforts. Beneath the waves, the ocean pulsed. Mermaids weaved through the waters, dodging icy undercurrents as they passed along updates. "Great Sea King, there is no doubta storm is coming. A terrible storm, one that only strikes these seas once in a century!" "The human kings grand ship will surely be swallowed by the waves." "It may be enormous and lavishly decorated, but it is nothing more than an ornament of vanity. It lacks the strength to withstand the raging storm ahead!" The mermaids delivered their reports to the ruler of the deep. The crowned Sea King, golden trident in hand, smiled. "Good. Lets follow them!" Above the waves, aboard the grand ship of the Western Asia Kingdom, the human king remained unaware that an unprecedented storm was on the horizon. In fact, compared to the strong winds at departure, the sea had become eerily calm. The bright moonlight reflected off the rippling waves, silver and shimmering, like scattered shards of light. "What fine weather!" The king raised his golden goblet and drank deeply. "When we first set sail, the winds were fierce. But now, everything is peaceful." And then Whoooosh! A fierce wind suddenly howled through the night. "Whats happening? The wind!" Chapter 81: An Unprecedented Event Chapter 81: An Unprecedented EventThe ship suddenly lurched. The sky darkened. The once-gentle moonlight that had bathed the deck vanished. When the people looked up, they saw a massive black cloud swallowing the silver moon. And then, the sea raged. The waves surged high, thunder rumbled in the distance, and heavy storm clouds rolled in. "A storm! A terrible storm is coming!" The sailors cried out in panic, scrambling to lower the sails. A towering wave, as black as a mountain, crashed down upon the grand ship, making it shudder violently. The impact sent the king tumbling to the deck. Wave after monstrous wave battered the ship, threatening to snap its masts like twigs. Ice-cold rain pelted down. Silver lightning split the sky, turning night into day for brief, blinding moments. Tossed upon the raging sea, even the largest warship of the Western Asia Kingdom seemed like a mere toy in the face of the storm. Crack. Crack. Crack. The ship groaned in protest, splintering apart. The elaborately painted hull buckled under the fury of the waves. The masts snapped like brittle twigs in the gale. The grand ship tilted sharply, half of it sinking beneath the sea. Whooosh! Ice-cold seawater flooded into the lower decks. "Protect His Majesty!" The captain shouted, but his voice was swallowed by the roaring wind and pounding rain. But even if his soldiers could hear himwhat could they do? The elite guards shielded the king, forming a protective circle around him. They struggled to keep their footing against the storm, bracing themselves so the king wouldnt be struck by falling debris or the barrels and crates rolling chaotically across the deck. Rain slashed against their faces like icy needles. But beyond this, there was nothing they could do. Their razor-sharp bayonets could not pierce the storm. Their polished shields and armor could not block the seas wrath. "Gods above! Why now? Why must I face this storm now?" The king lamented. Only hours ago, he had received joyous newshis son, Prince Eric, was to wed the Princess of Enderland. He had not even had the chance to see his son in his wedding finery. Had not yet seen Eric standing before the priest, hand in hand with his bride. Clutching the ships railing, drenched in icy rain and buffeted by the howling wind, the kings mind was a storm of thoughts. Those who stare into death often find themselves flooded with memories. "Right now, you must be in the royal capital of Enderland, standing in the temple, surrounded by the glow of a thousand oil lamps, ready to pledge yourself to your bride." ?????????? Too many thoughts flashed through his mind. And thencold. A bone-chilling cold seized him. The king had fallen into the sea. Saltwater burned his nose and throat, dulling his senses. Through the turmoil, through his desperate struggle, he saw them. Sleek, agile figures weaving through the waves with inhuman grace. Darting past floating debris, moving faster than any human swimmer. Even through his fogging consciousness, the king realized They had tails instead of legs. Mermaids. Hundreds of them. The sight shocked him awake. He thrashed in the water, reaching outsomehow, he felt that these mermaids would save him. Perhaps it was the lingering words of his attendant, the one who had suggested that mermaids were not the monsters of legend. And then A wave swallowed him whole. Darkness. Cold. And thena hand. A strong hand seized his arm, pulling him up, lifting his head above the waves. The king gasped, coughing out seawater. He turned and saw his rescuer. A proud, regal figure with a mermaids tail, but unlike the others. He wore a crown carved from coral, a robe woven from the scales of a thousand fish. His left hand held the king firm, his right hand gripping a golden trident. And then he spoke. His voice carried across the stormy sea, so powerful that it drowned out the howling wind and pounding rain. And then, the ruler of the deep raised his trident. His command echoed through the ocean. The mermaids obeyed. One by one, they lifted the struggling soldiers, sailors, and attendants, holding their heads above the waves. The rescued men stared in disbelief. These were the creatures they had been taught to fear. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And yet, they were saving them. Some men, still trapped in fear, flinched away, thinking the mermaids might eat them. But when they realized they were being rescued, their shock deepened. They reached out, waving for the mermaids to save them, calling out for help. For the first time in history, sailors did not fear mermaidsthey were overjoyed to see them. The Sea King lifted his trident high. Meanwhile, in the royal capital of Enderland, near the temple where the wedding was to take place... The storm had thrown the port into chaos. Even the temple guards were confused, with officers shouting conflicting orders. Another warship had sunk. A massive sea beast had appeared. A giant flying fish had leapt onto the soldiers, causing a frenzy. In this chaos, no one noticed Three birds flew through an open window, into the temple. A soft crack. As soon as they entered, Rhine lifted the transformation spell. In a swirl of mist, they reverted to their human forms. "Strange..." Aurora murmured. "Isnt this supposed to be the wedding? Why is it empty?" The grand temple was deserted. The golden lamps still burned. Their fragrant oil still filled the air. But there was no one here. Because The bride, groom, priests, musicians, and nobles were all trapped inside a mirror world. And the mirror? The Old Witch had already taken it, hiding it where no one could break it and free Prince Eric. Rhine narrowed his eyes. The first witch of Enderland had been part of the plan all along. And as the greatest of Enderlands witches, she had set formidable obstacles in their path. Chapter 82: Rhine’s Promise Chapter 82: Rhines Promise"Our enemies already know that Ariel is a mermaid. The reason for this hastily arranged wedding is to ensure she turns into sea foam by dawn." "They are doing everything they can to stop usespecially Arielfrom meeting Prince Eric. Clearly, as long as we reunite, fate will shift in our favor, unraveling their schemes and Enderlands entire conspiracy." Despite the dire situation, Rhine remained calm. "Teacher, please help us find where Prince Eric is!" Aurora said. Rhine nodded slightly and pulled out a crystal ball. He placed one of Erics buttons on it. A brilliant blue light radiated from the orb. After examining the scene within, Rhine summarized: "Prince Eric isnt near us, but hes not far away eitherit''s as if he no longer exists in this world. "This means that he and the Enderland princess have been transported into a different realma hidden space beyond realityby either the old witch or another Enderland court mage. "As long as we find the gateway to that space, I can break through and rescue Prince Eric!" Aurora clenched her fists, furious. "That damn old witch! Of course, its her doing again!" Without hesitation, she pulled a tinderbox from her pocket and struck it swiftly. Whoosh! A massive dog appeared before her, its eyes as large as teacups. "Find Prince Eric!" Aurora commanded. The dog sniffed the air, moving left and right before shaking its head and sticking out its tongue in apology. "Because Eric isnt in the real world?" Aurora realized the issue and gave a new order: "Find the entrance to the other world!" No one within the mirror world had realized they were in another realm. They remained blissfully unaware that the peaceful scenery outside was a fabricated illusion, that the temples doors could no longer be opened. Through the windows, the world looked unchanged: Stars twinkled in the night sky. A soft breeze swayed the silver moon, revealing it from behind the clouds. Ships moved in and out of the harbor. Red lanterns lit the streets, celebrating the wedding of the prince and princess. There was no chaos, no noise. A perfect illusion of peace. Inside the temple, the musicians continued to play joyful wedding melodies. No one knew of the pandemonium raging outside in the port of Enderlands royal capital. Prince Eric, though resting, still felt dazed. The combined effects of alcohol, memory-erasing drugs, and the princess''s enchanted fragrance had left him mentally clouded, his thoughts a tangled mess. ??????? "Quick, Princess, continue with the sacred ceremony. Today is a joyous occasion! Isnt the prince before you your hearts desire?" The old witch urged from the sidelines. The Enderland princess nodded softly. From the very start, she had been deliberately stalling, coming up with excuses like, But every few minutes, the old witch pushed her again. She couldnt delay much longer. the princess thought. Still, she took Erics hand and led him back up the flower-adorned altar. The red flowers around them bloomed in full splendor, their scent intoxicating. A thousand golden oil lamps cast a warm glow, illuminating the prince and princesss flawless faces. The joyful music swirled around them. Since Prince Eric couldnt even recite his vows, he merely followed gestures, symbolically completing the ceremony as the priest declared the wedding concluded. The old witch let out a slow breath. "The wedding is nearly done. Once the first light of dawn touches the Enderland royal banner, everything will be set in stone." "Ive hidden the mirror in an impossible-to-find location. No one will ever locate it, and no one will ever free Eric and the princess." As she thought this, she discreetly tapped on the locked temple doors. A ghostly blue vortex appearedvisible only to her. This was her exit, leading back to reality. Everyones attention was fixed on the bride and groom. No one noticed her vanish into the vortex. The city was bedlam. Cries filled the air. The thunder of cavalry hooves and the clatter of boots echoed across the streets. Amidst the chaos, a dog with teacup-sized eyes darted through the city under the cover of darkness. Some bystanders gasped at the strange sight, but no one paid much attention. "Wait, I just saw a huge dog run past!" "Ignore it. Probably some court magicians familiar." "...Wait, I know that dog! Six months ago, on the battlefield against the Rose Kingdom, I saw it toss my commander into the air, shattering him to pieces! I still have nightmares about it! Why is that beast here?" "Who cares? Its just a big dog. Focus! We need to get to the porta giant sea monster is attacking the ships!" Rhine, Aurora, and Ariel followed the dog as it zigzagged through the streets of the capital. For the first time, Ariel felt grateful for the potion Rhine had given herthe one that removed the pain of walking on human legs. Without it, she would have never been able to keep up. "Somethings wrong!" Aurora exclaimed, panicked. "It keeps stopping at random mirrors all over the citystorefront windows, household mirrors, even decorative ones! Every time we reach one, Rhine checks with his crystal ball, but Eric is never inside!" Rhine calmly explained, "That old witch must have enchanted hundreds of mirrors across the city. Each one could theoretically be a portal to another world." "Of course, she can only activate one at a timethe one holding Eric and the princess!" "Then how do we find the right one?!" Aurora cried. "Ariel doesnt have time! If we dont fix this before dawn, shell turn into sea foam!" Ariel clenched her fists, lowering her head. The mermaid silently wept in her heart. "Wait" Auroras eyes lit up. "If the potion to regrow Ariels tail can make her a mermaid again, cant it break the curse?" Rhine shook his head firmly. "The curse was set in stone the moment she drank the first potion. Simply turning back into a mermaid wont erase it." "There is a way to break it, but its far more cruelAriel must personally stab Eric through the heart, letting his blood spill onto her feet. Only then will the world forgive her existence as a human and return her to a mermaid." Ariels voice trembled. "Even if Eric stood before meI would never do that." Rhine believed herbecause in the original story, that was exactly what she had chosen. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wait!" Aurora brightened again. "Eric loves Ariel! Even if they arent married, their love is stronger than most! Doesnt that mean Ariel might have already gained an Immortal Soul?" Rhine smiled, "Youre thinking in the right direction. Love isnt limited to a wedding vow or ceremony. "In theory, if they spent enough time together, Ariel could gradually obtain an Immortal Soul. "But..." Rhines smile faded. "They simply havent had enough time." "Without the wedding ritual to accelerate the process, Erics love alone isnt strong enough yet." Auroras excitement vanished. Ariels face darkened. Then Rhine leaned in, his voice soft but firm. "Arieldont worry. I promise you even when dawn arrives, you will be safe." Chapter 83: The Prince Becomes a Merman Chapter 83: The Prince Becomes a MermanRhines voice was calm, carrying an unshakable confidence that made people trust him unconditionally. Why? Ariel couldnt understand his words, but she chose to believe in him. Why does Rhine say Ill be fine? And why is he whispering? Teacher! Aurora anxiously turned to Rhine. Im completely lost right nowplease help us! Rhine spoke with the same composed tone: At the time, I was experimentingseeing if I could successfully brew a potion that could transform human legs into a fishtail. Then, out of nowhere, I received a prophecy Fate is unpredictable like that. Sometimes, it just throws you a random hint Mirror World, Inside the Replicated Temple Festive music filled the air. Behind the bride and groom, countless oil lamps flickered warmly, like stars twinkling in the night sky. The gathered guests looked toward the prince and princess at the altar, offering their sincere blessings. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The wedding had been so rushed that many who should have witnessed the union of the prince and princess hadnt even had time to arrive. Most of those present were musicians playing ceremonial tunes, the temple priest officiating the ceremony, and a handful of noble guests whom the Old Witch had gathered to fill the seats. The next step is for the bride and groom to drink the celebratory wine, the priest announced. Eric remained in a daze, his mind still reeling from the loss of his memories. He was operating purely on instinct. He poured the brown liquid into his cup and drank it down in one gulp. Wait a moment, Eric. The little princess suddenly noticed something amiss and kindly pointed it out. I think you took the wrong drink. The wrong drink Eric mumbled, confused. His gaze fell onto the empty bottle on the table. That bottle had originally contained the brown potion. Now, it was completely empty. He didnt remember who had given it to him, but the sight of the bottle filled him with an inexplicable sense of warmth and familiarity. If something happens to me, I should drink this The thought arose from deep within his instincts, and it was precisely this gut feeling that had compelled him to down the potion. Suddenly, Eric lost his balance and collapsed onto the ground. Ah! Help! Whats happening to Prince Eric? Panicked cries filled the temple. Even the priest, who had been reciting blessings, turned pale with fright. Noticing the stunned expressions around her, the little princess of Enderland also gasped in horror. Eric, too, was momentarily stunned before lowering his gaze toward his own body. ??N????? His legs were gone. In their place was a long, shimmering fishtail. He now looked exactly like the merfolk of legend. A monster! A monster! A mermaid? Why did Prince Eric turn into a mermaid? Oh my god, what is happening? The musicians stopped playing, and the bridesmaids and groomsmen cowered in the corners. The crowd stared at the princenow a creature of the seawith wide, terrified eyes. Only the little princess of Enderland remained standing where she was. Though her eyes were filled with shock, the warmth in her gaze never faded. Eric whats going on with you? she murmured. You you must be hiding something, arent you? Erics body trembled. His hands clutched his fishtail, fingers running over the smooth scalesconfirming that it was, indeed, his own tail. He stared at it in a daze, completely frozen. Then, as his vision blurred and the world seemed to be swallowed by a misty haze, Eric realized something. Tears were overflowing from his eyes. He remembered. He remembered everything. Just like that, all the forgotten memories rushed back to him. The way people on land had once looked at and her kind. He remembered another figureanother person who had once had the same fishtail as his. He remembered the scene he had once glimpsed in a crystal ballthe moment she had braved the raging sea to save him, dodging shattered planks and broken masts, heedless of the danger to herself. He remembered how she had ventured deep into the Coral Forest, begging the Sea Hag for a potion that would give her legs so she could meet him on land. He remembered the way he had once held her hand, walking through the palace halls, as every passerby marveled at the grace in her stepssteps that had once been a tail. Every memory, once buried, now surfaced. Because those memories werent like footprints on the shore, washed away with each passing tide. They were carved into the unyielding stonebittersweet, unforgettable. Ariel! My Ariel! Eric cried out, his voice raw. Where is Ariel? Where am I? Why am I here? Panic and confusion surged through him as he glanced frantically around. The past hour flooded his mindespecially this absurd and hastily arranged wedding. It was all like a terrible nightmare. Hearing Eric call out a strangers name, the little princess pieced together the cluesthe princes strange behavior, his inconsistent wordsand a realization struck her. Her eyes stung. I remember now! I understand everything! Eric shouted. I was cursed! Someone made me forget the one I loveto force me into this wedding! Eric struggled to move, awkwardly dragging his unfamiliar, uncooperative fishtail across the floor. Half in self-mockery, half in apology, he turned to the little princess of Enderland and said: Im sorry. As I told you before, the one I love is another girl. The girl who once saved me. She is a mermaid. She drank a potion that split her tail into legs, leaving behind everything she knew, just so she could meet me on land. And so we could stay together, we sought out a great magician and begged him to craft a potion that would turn us both into merfolkso we could return to the sea together. The little princess was stunned. The sheer weight of Erics wordshis brief but earth-shattering confessionleft her completely unable to process it. It sounded like something out of a fairy tale. No even more fantastical than a fairy tale. She muttered, as if in a daze: So thats it The witch must have laced your drink with a potion to cloud your mind and memory. Rushing forward, she knelt beside the newly transformed prince, steadying his unbalanced body. Guilt filled her gaze as she met his dark eyes. Im so sorry, Eric. I truly didnt know. I never would have let you drink that potion if I had. Eric clenched his fists, anger boiling in his chest. A deception. This entire thing was a massive deception. His voice trembled with fury. They would rather rewrite my memories than let us be together. There must be some deeper scheme behind all of this! He tried to stand, but without legs, the attempt was futile. And in that moment, another realization struck him. When Ariel first came to land, she must have struggled the same way. Thats why, after she had dragged his unconscious body to shore, she could only watch him from the wavesunable to step onto land herself. The sea and the land a chasm that separated humans and merfolk. The little princess bit her lip, her expression complicated. Gritting his teeth, Eric began to claw at the floor, inching his way toward the temple doors. At the same time, chaos erupted around them. No one was paying attention to his words anymore. They were too busy panicking. Someone tried to open the temple doorsto escape. But no matter how hard they pulled, the doors remained tightly shut. This isnt right! The doors wont open! Were trapped inside! Chapter 84: Chapter 84: "Destinys Design"Princess of Enderland and Prince Eric stared at the tightly sealed doors, and in that instant, everything became clear. This wedding had been nothing more than a conspiracy from the very beginning. Prince Eric thought of the curse weighing upon Ariel. Looking at the festive decorations around him, he suddenly realized the enemys plan. Rage surged through him, and he wished nothing more than to cut down the mastermind behind this scheme with his sword. The young princess supported Prince Erics trembling frame, gathering all her courage to point out the true culprit: "Eric! The one behind all of this is our Enderland Court Witchthe old witch who accompanied the delegation to the Western Asia Kingdom. You saw her in the grand hall of the palace!" She wasnt sure if more people were involved in the schemeperhaps even her own father, the emperor of Enderland, a man who had never known mercy. The beautiful bride, draped in her wedding gown, lowered her head, her entire body sinking weakly to the floor. The delicate veil of fine-spun silk draped over her in disarray. The young princess thought back to her first encounter with Prince Erichow he had lain on the shore, pale as death. She hadnt known at the time that the dying, handsome young man before her was a foreign prince. When she later learned that the prince from the Western Asia Kingdomthe one she was engaged towas the very boy she had saved, she had been overwhelmed with joy. It had felt like a dream, an impossible miracle come true. She had been so happy, believing it to be a fated encounter. But now, standing in the wreckage of the wedding, listening to the panicked shouts around her, and learning of the hidden truths and sinister plots from Prince Erics own mouth, she couldnt help but wonder Was that "fated encounter" also orchestrated? After all, wasnt it that same old witch who had instructed her to go to the Forest Temple to learn royal etiquette? Could it be that even her happiest dream had been nothing more than a carefully arranged deception, a piece of a much larger conspiracy? A crushing sense of powerlessness nearly overwhelmed the beautiful bride. Through her tear-blurred vision, beneath the veil over her head, she suddenly saw a sight she would never forget Prince Eric, now with a mermaids tail, struggling to move. He pushed himself along the ground with his hands, using his tail to propel himself bit by bit toward the temple doors, desperately trying to push them open. ??????????????? Afterward, he and the others attempted the windows and other exits, but even the seemingly open pathways were blocked by an invisible barrier. None of the panicked guests trying to escape understood the truththe force keeping them trapped wasnt physical walls, but the limits of this mirrored replica space. This place was no larger than what they could see. "Prince Eric, it looks like we wont be able to escape using ordinary methods," the princess mused, suddenly struck by an idea. "Besides that potion, do you have any other magical tools?" "Magical tools?" Prince Eric was momentarily stunned before something clicked in his mind. "My bag! Theres a silver mirror insidetake it out!" The young princess did as he said, retrieving the mirror and handing it to him. This was the communication device that Magician Rhine had once gifted Ariel in the ocean, and Ariel had passed it on to him! With it, they could contact Rhine! "Its almost as if fate arranged this Everything is falling into place." Prince Eric murmured in amazement, lifting the mirror. He followed the method Ariel had taught him, making sure his face was fully reflected in the glass as he spoke of their predicament. Inside Rhines hands, the crystal ball glowed with an eerie blue light, brighter than ever before. The silver-haired youth showed no surprisehe wasnt even particularly excited. He simply gazed at the crystal ball, watching Prince Erics face appear within it. "That direction." Rhine pointed toward a nondescript building in the distance, one that looked no different from an ordinary house. The next second, the young magician stowed away the crystal ball, placed his hands on Ariel and Auroras shoulders And in an instant, their figures blurred and vanished. A teleportation spell. As long as the destination was visible and not too far away, familiarity wasnt necessary. With a A swirling mist erupted, and the three of them reappeared. They were now inside an empty warehouse. In the corner stood a full-length mirror, but it did not reflect the outside world as it should have. Instead, it showed the chaotic wedding scene inside. "Break that mirror," Rhine said. "That will let Prince Eric and the others out." Just as the three stepped forward to shatter the glass A violent explosion rang out. A black blaze burst forth ahead of them, scattering sparks in all directions. Emerging from the flames was the grotesque old witch, draped in a tattered black cloak. Beside her stood a warrior clad in full armor, gripping a massive greatsword. The black sparks flickered around them, falling like dark stars. "You actually found this place?" The old witch''s eyes widened in shock. How was this possible? Which part of her flawless plan had gone wrong?! "A mermaid Who wouldve thought you''d manage to gain the help of the Rose Kingdoms magician?" The old witchs twisted expression grew darker. "But even if you''ve found this place, it doesnt matter!" She turned to the armored warrior and commanded, "Go. Kill them!" The warrior stepped forward, blocking the mirror and the old witch behind him. "Hes one of Enderlands most renowned warriors," the old witch sneered. "A man who has slain colossal sea monsters, an invincible force on the battlefieldstrong enough to rival an entire battalion!" With a deafening roar, the warrior charged forward. His thunderous battle cry shook the entire warehouse. His massive greatsword swung high, slicing through the air with terrifying force, aiming directly at Rhines head. A burst of crimson sparks flew. The greatsword struck something solidbouncing back. The sheer force of the impact sent the warrior stumbling several steps backward, nearly knocking him off balance. But what truly shocked him Was the fact that his attack hadnt been blocked by a weapon, a shield, or any form of armor. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No. Standing in front of the two others, blocking his attack Was a little golden-haired girl. And she had taken the full force of his greatsword strike with her head. Chapter 85: Astonishing Learning Speed Chapter 85: Astonishing Learning Speed"What kind of monster is this?" Before the warrior could react, the golden-haired girl shot forward like an arrow released from its bow. In a flash, she was right in front of him, her sword already drawn. In the blink of an eye, the two super warriors had exchanged multiple blows. At first glance, they seemed evenly matched. Meanwhile, the Old Witch and Rhine stood off against each other, wary and unmoving, as if bound by an unspoken agreement not to act yet. "That little girlwhat kind of monster is she? Shes actually fighting Antolin to a standstill? Hes the kind of warrior who could instill fear in an entire army!" The Old Witch''s voice was filled with shock. "No, it''s not a standstill," Rhine corrected. "How could it be a standstill?" The Old Witch took a closer look. At the start of the fight, Auroras movements were still somewhat unrefined. But as the battle progressed, she became increasingly fluid, her actions more and more precise. She was quickly adapting to her opponents rhythmreading every block, every dodge, and gradually seizing control. The powerful warrior, despite his massive frame, was starting to falter. Yet, what truly terrified him wasnt just that he was losing groundit was the realization dawning upon him. This girl was Learning his moves. She was grasping his rhythm, understanding his attacks before they landed, predicting his steps before he even took them! This incredible learning speedthis was the gift Aurora had been blessed with. In her usual studiesliterature, mathematics, paintingAurora had shown remarkable talent, far surpassing her peers. But due to her age and limited experience, she had never reached the level of true geniuses or masters. She had merely dipped her toes into many fields, never fully excelling in any. But in battle, this talent was magnified exponentially. As long as she kept fighting strong opponents, she would adapt, absorb their techniques, and grow infinitely stronger! This was her first time battling another super warrior. Before this, the soldiers she had faced had been utterly powerless against her; they couldnt even withstand a single casual strike. But this Enderland warriorthough weaker than herwas still leagues beyond ordinary humans. This was, without a doubt, an invaluable learning opportunity. From the start, Aurora had deliberately held back, refraining from using her invulnerability to recklessly attack. Instead, she chose to dodge and engage in an extended duel. She was studyingmemorizing his every motion, engraving each subtle movement into her mind. After just a minute or two, Aurora had completely mastered the warriors combat rhythm. She could feel herself growing stronger. There was no need to hold back anymore. With a sudden burst of speed, she launched a lightning-fast offensive. Anticipating her opponents defenses and dodges, she twisted her blade past the warriors massive sword, aiming directly at the gap in his armor. "This ends now." A deadly strike! But Sparks exploded in the air, scattering across the ground. Aurora staggered back, forced several steps away by the sheer impact of her own strike. The warriors armor glowed with layers upon layers of intricate runes, forming an enigmatic pattern. "What?" Auroras eyes widened in shock. "Hahahaha!" The Old Witch cackled. "I used my most precious herbs to inscribe enchantments upon that armorrunes that make it impenetrable by blade or flame, immune to poison and corrosion! That armor is an unbreakable fortress, and its protection will last until dawn!" ???????S Despite her gloating, a flicker of distress crossed the witchs face. She had poured everything into todays planher trump cards, her most treasured resources, all of them! Failure was simply not an option. With Aurora momentarily pushed back, the Enderland warrior advanced. Now that he had experienced the full extent of his armors protection firsthand, his confidence surged. The full-plate suit covered him completelyhelmet, visor, everythingleaving not a single weak point. With such absolute defense, he had nothing to fear! The battle resumed. Fierce gales tore through the warehouse, the clash of metal ringing in the air. The sheer force of the battle shook the entire structure, causing dust to rain down from above. Cracks spread across the ceiling, walls, and floor. Yet despite the chaos, one truth was evidentthe warrior was far outmatched in both skill and agility. A towering figure over three meters tall, he fought with brute force alone, resorting to relentless brawling tactics in a desperate attempt to keep up with Aurora. But the fight dragged on. Two warriors, both invulnerable to blades, locked in combathow could such an absurd battle ever have a clear conclusion? Meanwhile, Rhine had been striking his tinderbox repeatedly, summoning his three magical dogs to attack the Old Witch. The witch retaliated with wicked curses, hurling dark spells toward the young magician. But each time, Rhine sensed the attack a split second before it landed, his prophetic power warning him of danger just in time. He effortlessly teleported away before the curses could reach him. In a corner of the warehouse, Ariel held her breath, doing her best to stay out of the way. " Not only is Magician Rhine unbelievably strong, but Aurora is just as terrifying! Ive never seen such an intense and overwhelming battle!" She bit her lip, anxiety welling inside her. "The two human friends I made in the ocean are they both truly this extraordinary?" Her gaze shifted past the battle, landing on the full-length mirror behind the Old Witch and the warrior. Reflected in the glass was a grand wedding ceremonya sacred hall illuminated by countless oil lamps, blood-red flowers in full bloom. Yet chaos had erupted inside. People were panicked, shouting in alarm. And there, among them all, she saw him. Prince Eric, dressed in a grooms attire. But his lower half It was no longer human legs. A beautiful mermaids tail now shimmered where his feet should have been. "Eric he already drank the potion that turned him into a mermaid!" Ariels heart surged like a raging stormone just as fierce as the tempest that had first brought them together. "But I I cant do anything to help." She clenched her fists, her gaze dropping in helplessness. The enchanted mirror was right there, the key to Erics imprisonment so close she could almost touch it. Yet all she could do was hide in the shadows, powerless and afraid of being caught in the battles crossfire. Then She noticed something. A window. Right beside her. And beyond it The endless, deep-blue ocean. Waves crashed against the jagged cliffs below, foaming into white spray. "This isnt Enderlands harbor. No merfolk here. This must be another sea entirely" Her heart leapt with hope. "If the ocean is right theremaybe I do something!" With newfound determination, she slipped out the window. She was still wearing the boys clothes Eric had tailored for herpractical attire meant for horseback riding through lush forests, for scaling mountaintops to touch the clouds. And now, in this critical moment, it proved invaluablelight, unrestrictive, perfect for movement. Back in the warehouse, the Enderland warrior was still stubbornly grappling with Aurora, using his enchanted armor to drag out the fight. So focused was he on his desperate battle that he failed to notice A bird. A small, inconspicuous bird that had silently flown behind him. It barely brushed against his back. The bird swooped down, landing in the center of the warehouse. A swirl of mist engulfed it And Rhine stood in its place. "Foolish, foolish Old Witch. You really shouldnt have told us how your magic worked." The young magician smirked, flipping his palm over. With a a cloud of mist burst forth And the warriors enchanted armor, glowing with runic power, clattered to the ground. Gone. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His indestructible defensevanished. "Wha?" Before he could react A sharp pain bloomed in his chest. He looked down. Auroras sword was buried deep in his heart. Chapter 86: The Embrace of Human and Mermaid Chapter 86: The Embrace of Human and Mermaid"Thank you for telling me how your magic works," Rhine said with a smile. In this fantasy world, where fairy tales intertwined with epic legends, supernatural battles often played out in this very mannerso many powerful mages and mystical creatures derived their strength from just a few special mechanisms. And once those mechanisms were unraveled, defeating them became all too easy. "Go aheadshow me what else youve got." The Old Witch was gripped with terror. Desperately, she reached for the preparations she had made beforehand, intent on escaping with the full-length mirror where Prince Eric was sealed. "I havent lost yet! As long as I still have a hostage, as long as His Majesty and the court mages resources are still at my disposalI lose!" "Even if Prince Eric has started to recall his past, as long as he doesnt return to the Western Kingdom to testify, there will be no concrete evidence against me!" "If he mysteriously disappears, Ill simply pin his vanishing on these meddlesome fools!" "And as for the princess and the wedding guests who witnessed this chaotic scene His Majesty will take care of them." Countless thoughts raced through her mind. Her gaze locked onto the full-length mirror in the corner. She stretched out her hand, ready to activate the enchantment that would transfer it elsewhere "Dont think youve won yet! Watch as I" But Rhine had anticipated this. He raised his hand, preparing to intervene. A deafening crash erupted as the warehouse wall collapsed. A massive sea creature, resembling a giant sea serpent, burst through the wall. And perched upon its neck, singing a song of breathtaking beauty, was none other than the mermaid princessAriel. The impact sent the full-length mirror flying. The mirror shattered into countless shards. "Thank you, Pika!" Ariel finished her song, dismounted the sea serpent, and gently patted its enormous head. The sea serpent, as if it were a loyal pet, affectionately flicked out its tongue, licking the mermaid princesss hand before reluctantly retreating back into the ocean. After all, this colossal sea beast could not fully leave the water. Even when it had launched its powerful charge, its tail had remained submerged. "" The Old Witch watched in horror as the shattered mirror released its captives A bewildered temple priest, a panicked musician, nobles still perplexed as to why they had been summoned to this hasty wedding And, of course, a young princess clad in a gossamer wedding gown. And beside her Prince Eric, his lower half no longer that of a human, but a shimmering mermaids tail. "Eric!" Ariel rushed forward, throwing her arms around the transformed prince. Master and princess, human and mermaidonce again, they embraced. The last time they had held each other like this, one had been human, the other a mermaid. It had been in the midst of a life-threatening storm, in a night filled with danger and uncertainty. ???????????? And now, on another perilous night, amidst an even greater "storm," they embraced againonly this time, their roles were reversed. Draped in her wedding gown, the princess gazed at the tightly embracing Eric and Ariel. She remembered the words Eric had once spoken, and her heart filled with conflicting emotions. As for the others who had been freed, they were utterly disoriented. They saw the familiar Old Witch And then they saw the unfamiliar faces of Ariel, Rhine, Aurora, and the enormous magical dogs. They took in the scenethe rubble, the shattered mirror fragments. "" "" "" Rhine pointed at the Old Witch and declared: "It was her. This court witch sealed you inside the mirror because she feared that Prince Eric of the Western Kingdom would expose her crimes!" As his words settled, he and Aurora stepped forward, pressing in on the Old Witch. "" The Old Witch gritted her teeth so hard it seemed as if she might spit fire from the gaps. With a snap of her fingers, she activated another pre-set spell. A dense cloud of black smoke exploded into the air, obscuring everyone''s vision. And in that instant, the Old Witch flung her cloak around herself And transformed into a raven, taking off through the shattered wall and into the starlit sky above the sea. Rhine wasted no time. He, too, transformed A majestic eagle shot into the air, giving chase. " This is Enderlands royal capitalI have countless allies here!" The Old Witch seethed as she flew, her mind racing through possible outcomes. "" "" "" "" "" Ariel watched as Rhine and the Old Witch vanished into the night sky, locked in pursuit. Turning to Aurora, she asked, "Arent you going to help him?" "No need," Aurora replied confidently. "I trust my teacher." She then turned toward Ariel and Prince Eric, his lower half still that of a mermaid. "Ill take you backback to the Western Kingdoms !" Prince Eric nodded. "Yes. Right now, our priority is returning home and exposing this conspiracy before my father! sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This so-called wedding, this so-called alliancethere are too many hidden schemes behind it!" He glanced down at himself, at his shimmering mermaid tail. "But I cant exactly walk like this." "Thats okay! Pika will help us," Ariel said with a radiant smile. She turned to the ocean and beckoned. Once more, she began to singa melody so beautiful, so powerful, that it resonated with every living creature in the sea. Obediently, the massive sea serpent raised itself halfway out of the water, lowering its body like a willing steed. The three of them climbed onto the serpents back, traveling across the water toward Enderlands royal harbor. The sea was tranquil, bathed in the silvery glow of the moon. The moonlight shimmered on the waves, forming a path of silver leading into the distance. A cool sea breeze brushed against them. Seagulls called softly in the distance. On the sea serpents back, Ariel and Prince Eric held each other close. The girls voice rose again, weaving a melody of unparalleled beautyher song drifting along the wind, carrying out to the horizon. Meanwhile, above the city, the chase continued. Rhine pursued the Old Witch relentlessly, like a shadow that would not be shaken. They soared from the skies to the sea, then from the sea to the landshifting forms as they battled in their high-speed pursuit. One moment, they were an eagle and a raven. The next, a dolphin and a tuna. Then, a cat and a mouse. No matter what form the Old Witch tookno matter what tricks she employedshe could not shake the relentless hunter on her tail. Chapter 87: The Emperor of Enderland’s Chessboard Chapter 87: The Emperor of Enderlands ChessboardRhine teleported in burstsvanishing and reappearing unpredictably. At times, he mimicked Ariels enchanting song, using it to summon schools of fish that swarmed the Old Witchs tuna form. Other times, he returned to his original shape, pulling out his crystal ball to track her down when she tried to hide as a mouse in an abandoned house. As they chased through the royal capitals streets, the Old Witch desperately transformed back to her true form multiple times, attempting to command the nearby soldiers to stop Rhine. But the port was already in chaos due to the merfolks uprising. No one followed her orders. Countless thoughts flickered through her mind. As time passed, the Old Witchwho had been desperately fleeing and stalling for timefelt a growing sense of cold despair. Under the silver moonlight, the streets of the royal capital gleamed. The Old Witch, now back in her original form, stood still, glaring furiously at the young magician approaching her with a leisurely stride. Her eyes burned not just with angerbut with raw, uncontainable anxiety. She was exhausted. She was certain that the young magician chasing her must have expended a great deal of energy as well. But unlike her, he still had those terrifying three dogs. ????????? "You look like youre stalling for time waiting for someone?" Rhine chuckled, striking the tinderbox several times in succession. "Your luck seems particularly bad todayno ones coming to help you." The three giant dogs surrounded the Old Witch. The largest of them, with eyes as massive as a tower dome, loomed over her. Against such a behemoth, even the strongest of spells wouldnt be able to disable it quickly enough. "No, no, no! Why?!" The Old Witch shrieked in despair, making one final, desperate struggle. In her panicked eyes, she saw the three enormous dogs lunging at her. Inside the royal palace. A man with a thick beard, a strong jaw, and an imposing presence reached out with his powerful right hand. Casually, he lifted a captured black bishop from the chessboard and discarded it to the side without hesitation. This was the Emperor of Enderland. Across from him, the hand that moved the opposing pieces was noticeably more slender and fair-skinnedclearly a womans. "Your Majesty, are you not going to send reinforcements for your court witch?" the woman asked gently. "She Enderlands most powerful sorceress, after all." The Emperors voice was calm and unwavering. "What are you talking about?" "From start to finish, hasnt all of this simply been doing?" "Drugging my daughter with an enchanted fragrance to make her fall under her spell. Attempting to turn a foreign prince into her puppet. Tricking Prince Eric into drinking a memory-erasing potion. Secretly imprisoning both the bride, the groom, and the other noble guests" "The list of her crimes is endlesssins she committed solely for her own selfish gain." "The Old Witch wanted to use the Prince of the Western Kingdomfuture ruler of their nationto gain influence and earn a place in the Witchs Coven. She foolishly believed she could deceive ." Across the chessboard, the woman laughed softly. "As expected of Your Majesty." "I wonder what was she even hoping for?" The Emperor moved his knight. "Did she really expect me to slaughter an unknown yet extraordinarily skilled magician, a little girl who possesses monstrous strength, and a foreign princealong with his entire royal entouragejust to cover for her?" "For Your Majesty, the Western Kingdom is merely a nation you could crush with a flick of your wrist," the woman mused. "I dont fight meaningless wars," the Emperor replied coldly. "Our alliance is already impossible. Losing a strategically positioned maritime kingdom as an ally is somewhat unfortunatebut it does not hinder my greater ambitions." He turned his head and spoke to a waiting guard. "Summon Magrito, the mage from the Middle Eastern Kingdom. Tell him that the Emperor of Enderland is willing to meet him." "He claimed to have an important secret to share, did he not?" Meanwhile, Eric, Ariel, and Aurora had made it safely back to the of the Western Kingdom, still anchored in the port. During the earlier chaos, many ships had been damaged or sunkbut without exception, every sunken vessel had been an Enderland warship. The of the Western Kingdom remained untouched. The sailors were stunned when they saw their prince with a mermaids tail. Prince Eric quickly explained what had happenedhow he had been transformed, how the absurd and hastily arranged wedding had unfolded, and the full extent of the treachery he had suffered. The crew cursed the Old Witchs deceitfulness and celebrated their princes safe return. The grand ship hoisted its anchor, unfurling its sails. Beneath the starlit sky, it began its voyage back to the Western Kingdom, leaving behind a trail of white foam upon the sea. Ariels sisters, along with their Grand Matron, briefly surfaced, waving to her before disappearing beneath the waves once moreensuring they remained unseen by the ships human crew. Only the lingering foam on the water marked their presence. "Tonight, the moonlight is beautiful," Eric murmured. "Dont you think so, my Ariel?" Upon the deck, bathed in the cool sea breeze and the holy glow of the moon, the prince of the Western Kingdom and the princess of the sea embracedthen kissed. They had endured too much. They had overcome countless hardships, traversed the divide between land and sea, defied human and merfolk prejudices, challenged the will of a stubborn king, and outwitted the plots of witches and empires alike. In the long history of land and ocean, no love story had ever been so breathtaking, so unforgettable. And now No one could keep them apart. "After everything thats happened, theres no way my father will push forward an alliance with Enderland," Eric declared. "And my marriage? Im now! Never again will I let my father use me as a pawn to marry some foreign princess for political gain!" "No matter what happensmy bride will only ever be you, my Ariel!" Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wait. Something wasnt right. A sudden realization struck Eric. "WaitAriel," he said, gripping her hand and gazing into her sapphire-blue eyes. His voice trembled. "The sun its about to rise. You you be affected, will you?" No matter how absurd it had been, no matter how rushed or disrupted, he had still gone through a wedding. And according to the curse Aurora''s face paled at his words. "Ariel, you!" She grabbed her mermaid friends hand tightly, as if fearing that Ariel would vanish at any moment. The first time they had met in the sea, Ariel had still been a mermaid. Now, she stood before them as a human girl. In the distant east, the first glimmers of white light began to appear on the horizon. The sun was rising. Chapter 88: The Intern Investigator Takes Office in Bao Fan District? A Tough Welcome Awaits Chapter 88: The Intern Investigator Takes Office in Bao Fan District? A Tough Welcome AwaitsNear the trade route between the Western Asia Kingdom and Enderland, on a deserted island. The king leaned against a tree, looking at the drenched soldiers around him, feeling as if everything that had just happened was nothing but a dream. The ruler of the Western Asia Kingdom could hardly believe he was still alive. The howling winds, the icy rain, the deafening thunderall those terrifying sights still seemed fresh, playing over and over in his memory. "I never expected a group of merfolk to save us. It seems they really arent the disaster-bringing evil creatures from legends." The Sea King and his fellow merfolk had rescued the king and everyone aboard the shipevery single person had survived the dreadful storm. After bringing them safely ashore, the merfolk struck up conversations with the humans. They shared tales of the sea and curiously asked about life on land. It was a fascinating exchange. A remarkable scene unfolded along the shore of this deserted island Hundreds of humans gathered on the beach, while in the sea before them, hundreds of merfolk floated. They spoke to each other about the wonders of land and ocean. Never before in the history of the ocean kingdom had such a moment occurred. Many humans realized for the first time how little they truly understood about the merfolk of the deep. Beneath the vast, deep-blue ocean lay a dazzling, wondrous, and beautiful realm they knew nothing about. These merfolk were creatures much like themselves. They could love, hate, grieve, suffer, and experience joyjust as humans did. Aside from legs and tails, aside from their different homes in land and seawere they really so different? The Sea King shared his plan with the human king: "We can command great sea beasts. In the ocean, they are much likewhat do you call them? Horses? But they are far larger than any steed!" "After some time, my servants will summon these giant fish and sea serpents from the ocean kingdom. You can ride upon their backs, and they will carry you home!" ???????????? The king was overjoyed upon hearing this. "The people of the sea are truly remarkable! This is far more convenient than any human vessel!" In just this short time, the king had come to enjoy talking with the ruler of the sea. Unlike land kings, who were full of pretension and hypocrisy, this ocean monarch was straightforward and easygoing. "By the way, it will take some time to summon the great sea beasts." The Sea King continued. "This is such a rare chance to meet a large gathering of humans. Land king, why not visit my palace as a guest?" The Sea Kings palace? The deep-sea palace, hidden beneath the crashing waves? For a moment, the king thought he had misheard. But then he heard the Sea King say: "We have a way to bring humans into the seathough only a dozen or so at a time. Your Majesty, you may choose your most loyal attendants to accompany you to my palace." At that moment, a massive fish surfaced, its belly as clear as the purest glass. This was an idea the Sea King had come up with after Rhine and Auroras visit to the deep-sea palace. He had searched the ocean for bizarre, never-before-seen fish until he found a species suitable for carrying humans into the sea kingdom. "Thank you for your invitation, honorable ruler of the sea!" The kings face lit up with joy. He had traveled far and wide across the landthrough Snow Whites glaciers, into emerald forests, up towering mountain peaks where clouds drifted beneath his feetbut he had never seen the kingdom beneath the waves! The king selected a dozen of his most loyal attendants and guards, then stepped into the great fishs transparent belly. The fish slowly descended into the sea. "Ah!" A scream of agony rang out on the streets of Enderlands royal capital. The old witchs final desperate struggle had been crushedone of the massive dogs had bitten her in half, ending her life completely. Rhine watched as the severed corpse fell to the ground in two pieces. The next moment, the young magician sensed a surge of magic within the citystrange fluctuations rippling through the air. A contingency spell the old witch had placed in advance had been triggered. From the upper half of her corpse, a ghostly, translucent figure emergedit was the old witchs own image. "Even in death, I wont let you go! Just wait! I have become a vengeful spirit, a wandering ghost, and I will kill all of you! That treacherous Emperor of Enderland who abandoned meI wont spare him either!" The old witch howled. She was now a drifting ghost, her human memories mostly gone, her emotions all but erasedonly obsession and an undying hatred remained. "How troublesome," Rhine muttered, hands in his pockets. "Then again, in this world, human souls are immortal." Clearly, the old witch had triggered an enchantment at the moment of her death, preventing her immortal soul from losing all memory, from moving on to another world or reincarnating. Her spirit would now remain in this world, forever wandering. "Ive read about this kind of necromantic magic before," Rhine said coolly. "Do you really think you still exist?" "You are already dead. What remains is nothing but an echoa manifestation of lingering hatred, a fixation still bound to this world. You will never again have new desires, never again feel anything other than resentment." The old witch, now a vengeful spirit with no human rationality left, couldnt comprehend Rhines words. Her mind was consumed by hatred. She opened her mouth, ready to curse Rhine Suddenly, a swirling black vortex appeared on her ghostly form. Though it stirred no physical wind, it possessed a strange pull on the soul. The old witchs wraith screamed as she was sucked into the vortex, vanishing without a trace. Rhine slowly approached her corpse. "After death, her soul was carried away by a pre-set spell to who knows where." He watched the old witchs disappearance without a hint of regret. He had yet to master soul-binding magic, so there was little he could do. Regardless, as a vengeful spirit, she had lost most of her magic and her ability to think clearly. She could no longer weave conspiracies or influence realityshe would only wander, driven by her final obsession. Rhine commanded the smallest of the three dogs to search the old witchs corpse. It retrieved a mirror. For a magician, a mirror was often a tool for communicationone that could hide many secrets. "Like checking call records" Rhine chuckled at the thought of his past life. He lightly touched the mirrors surface, channeling prophetic and divination magic, and murmured: "Show me the last conversation held through this mirror." The mirrors surface flickered, revealing the blurry figure of a tall woman in a black and violet robe. Despite the distortion, Rhine instantly recognized her cold expression. Black Witch Maleficent! Rhine took out his crystal ball and channeled more prophetic energy into the mirror. Maleficents image moved, and a conversation from the past played within the glass: "What now? Didnt you just contact me yesterday? I already told youonce you fulfill your goal, I will allow you to join us Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was just discussing with my sisters how to kill that Sea Hag were about to expel from the Coven in the most spectacular and amusing way "Honorable Lady Maleficent, I came to remind you about the magicians and warriors of the Rose Kingdom. I believe they are also searching for youto kill you and break the kingdoms curse" Chapter 89: Who Bestowed the Immortal Soul Chapter 89: Who Bestowed the Immortal Soul Listening to the conversation and watching Maleficents shifting expressions in the mirror, Rhines suspicions were finally confirmed. Deep in thought, he murmured a single word: The Coven of Witches Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had a premonition that with this organizations influence, his future journey would inevitably involve more dealings with them. That old witch was only a reserve member of the Coven. Once news of her death reaches them, Aurora and I will definitely be on their radar. The Sea Hag living in the Coral Forest is in danger. We need to find an opportunity to warn her. Rhine attempted to trace earlier communications through the mirror, but ultimately failed. The limits of divination meant there was only so much he could uncover. Stowing away the mirror, Rhine plucked a strand of hair from the old witchs corpse for future divination. Then, his figure disappeared into thin air. The light of dawn cast its glow upon the empty street he had just left. The sun was slowly rising over the eastern horizon. On the deck of the Western Asia Kingdoms flower ship. Prince Eric held Ariel tightly, repeating words of love over and over, as if believing that if he could love her just a little more in these final moments, an immortal soul would take root within her, saving her from dissolving into sea foam. Ariel, once we return to the Western Asia Kingdom, as long as you are safe, well hold a grand wedding! It will take place on a ship at the center of the ocean, the very meeting point between the human world and the sea kingdom. That way, your grandmother, your sisters, and your father can all see you happy. I wont let my father stop us again. If he still refuses and tries to use me as a pawn for political marriage, then well leave together and live in the world beneath the sea. Ariel gently touched the princes anxious, trembling face. Dont worry about me, Eric. I thinkIll be fine. Beside them, Aurora kept glancing toward the ever-brightening east. She watched as the light burst from the horizon, as dawns whiteness drove away the nights darkness and melted the stars. She was anxious. Aurora paced restlessly, worried that things might not end as beautifully as they had hoped. They had been through so much, overcoming countless obstacles. Enderlands conspiracy had been exposed, the old witch had surely been defeated by her teacher, and they were on the verge of a happy ending! ??????¨s How could Ariel fall just before dawn? Finally, the golden sun rose completely, bathing the sea in warm, radiant light. The ocean breeze blew, making the golden and purple banners aboard the ship flutter. In the distance, the cries of seagulls echoed. Ariel! Youre fine! Youre unharmed! Both Aurora and Prince Eric saw it with their own eyesAriel was still there, perfectly safe. The dawns light had indeed arrived, but Ariel had not turned into sea foam. It seems a rushed, interrupted wedding like that wasnt enough to trigger the curse, Prince Eric said with a relieved laugh. He lifted Ariel into his arms and kissed her again, celebrating her survival. Aurora finally let out a breath of relief, agreeing with his reasoning: Yes, that makes sense. This ceremony lacked true love, was too hasty and incomplete, and neither the bride nor groom had fully accepted it in their hearts. It couldnt possibly count as a real marriage, so Ariel remained unharmed. Just as they were about to celebrate, a calm, youthful voice rang out behind them: Thats not the reason. The three of them froze. Turning around, they saw Rhine had somehow returned to the ship. He was leaning against the railing, gazing at the sunlit golden sea, letting the cool ocean breeze tousle his silver hair. Rhine turned to them with a gentle smile. Ariel is safe for one reason only. Long before this flower ship reached Enderlands royal harbor, before the old witch even set this plan into motionAriel had already gained an immortal soul. On the journey to Enderland, I secretly boarded the ship, approached Ariel, and performed a complex divination. That was the conclusion I reached. The three of them were stunned. So that means Prince Erics mouth fell open in shock. Yes, Rhine said calmly. The old witchs scheme never had a single chance of succeeding. To a mermaid who had already received an immortal soul from a human who truly loved her, the curse was meaningless. They all thought back to the old witchs smug, victorious grin when she thought her plan had succeeded. Now, in light of what Rhine had revealed, she seemed nothing more than a complete fool. But but, Aurora stammered, still in disbelief. Teacher, didnt you say before that Prince Eric had only known Ariels true identity for a few days? That wasnt enough time for love alone to grant her an immortal soul. Indeed, Prince Erics love alone was not enough. Rhine took a slow step across the deck, then turned his gaze to the shimmering golden sea in the distance. There are many forms of love in this worldit isnt just romantic love. When a human who has an immortal soul cares for a mermaid without onewhen they think of her, worry for her, and hold her in their hearta fragment of their soul splits away and merges with the mermaids. When enough of these fragments accumulate, quantity becomes qualityan immortal soul is born within her. Aurora lowered her head. She had already understood what her teacher meant. Ariel, too, covered her mouth in realization and looked toward the silent Aurora. Me? Aurora murmured softly. Yes. Rhine smiled. Prince Eric wasnt the only human who cared for Ariel. And compared to himwho only learned her true identity about a week agoyou knew her even earlier. Aurora understood. There wasnt just one human whose love had bestowed an immortal soul upon Ariel. She was the other one. From the moment they first met in the sea, From the moment Ariel, a newly acquainted friend, shared her wish, From the moment Aurora stood up for Ariel against the Sea Hag out of pure righteousness, From the moment she murmured, I feel sorry for the merfolk, in the deep blue ocean, From the moment she rushed through the dark night in desperate worry for Ariels safety In each of those moments, a fragment of Auroras soul had been breaking away and merging into Ariels. Aurora! Ariel could no longer hold back her emotions. She rushed forward and hugged the golden-haired girlwho, despite being shorter, had an extraordinary presencewith all her strength. Thank you, my human friend. You saved me! It was your constant worry for me, your care for me, that kept my heart from shattering, my body from dissolving into sea foam. I rememberwhen we faced the Sea Hag, you said that beyond the prince, I could receive an immortal soul from another humans love. I was so shocked when I heard you say that. And now, it turns out you were right. Thank you! Aurora, suddenly being thanked and hugged like a child, flushed red in embarrassment. Sorry, Aurora, Rhine said with a gentle smile. I didnt tell you the truth earlierI intentionally created a tense atmosphere. He explained: A newly formed immortal soul is incredibly fragile. If it were suddenly deprived of love, there was still a small chance it could dissipate. With Prince Eric at risk of losing his memory, I had to ensure absolute safety. I needed to create a constant sense of crisis, to make sure you kept worrying about Arielto make sure the love you gave her never wavered. Aurora nodded, completely understanding her teachers reasoning. Chapter 90: Alliance with the Sea Kingdom Chapter 90 C Alliance with the Sea Kingdom Prince Eric also swam over with his mermaid tail, gently stroking the girls golden hair while expressing his endless gratitude. Seeing this, everyone suddenly rememberedPrince Eric still hadnt returned to his original form! Rhine pulled out another bottle of "Potion to Turn a Mermaid into a Human" and made Prince Eric drink it. Soon, he regrew his human legs, ensuring that he wouldn''t have a hard time explaining things when meeting the king. "Honorable Magician Rhine, I have a question," Ariel asked cautiously, her curiosity piqued. "These potions that turn mermaids into humans and humans into mermaids they dont seem all that rare, do they?" Why did Rhine always seem to have these potions on hand and never look the least bit concerned about using them? "Thats right, the ingredients arent expensive, and as long as you have a big enough cauldron, you can mass-produce them. I can brew a few hundred bottles a day," Rhine replied. After the Old Witch died, he had taken the opportunity to ransack her stockpile of rare ingredients, completely emptying her stores. For a long time to come, he wouldnt have to worry about running out of bizarre potion materials. "Is that so?" Ariel was stunned. Back then, in order to obtain this potion from the Sea Hag, she had nearly lost her voice and become mute forever. "For these two types of potions, the hardest ingredient to acquire is magically infused blood. Thats also why the Sea Hag charged such a high priceshe had to use her own blood," Rhine explained. "But I have three magical dogs with regenerative abilities. I just take their blood instead." Poor dogs Ariel couldn''t help but think. Now that he had his legs back and was fully dressed, Prince Eric stretched out his arms under the sunlight, overjoyed. "Now, were all safe and sound. Once I return to the Western Asia Kingdom, I will tell my fatherI want to marry Ariel. He absolutely cannot stop me this time." "And how do you plan to explain Ariels identity to your father?" Rhine asked. "Uh" Prince Eric was momentarily at a loss. "O great Magician Rhine, what do you suggest I say?" After struggling to come up with an answer, the prince once again turned to the ever-powerful, seemingly omniscient young magician for guidance. "Just tell him the truthAriel is a mermaid princess from the Sea Kingdom," Rhine shrugged. "Just say it outright?" Prince Eric was shocked, and Ariel looked equally astonished. On the other hand, Aurora, who had been feeling awkward after receiving compliments earlier, now looked completely unfazed by Rhines suggestion, as if she had expected it all along. "This is a prophecy, a prediction, a vision from a sage, foretelling your future," Rhine said. "Tell your father exactly who Ariel is, and he will allow you to be together." R???????????? "Thank you!" Prince Eric respectfully bowed to Rhine. "Prophecies truly are miraculous!" "Its not actually that miraculous. Prophecies usually only reveal vague fragments of fate. The truly effective ones are the ones where you set a goal first and then work towards making it happen," Rhine mused internally. As he thought about this, his gaze drifted down toward the rolling waves of the ocean, as if he could see straight through the deep blue waters to the grand and majestic palace beneath. Near the Sea Kings palace. The King of the Western Asia Kingdom had witnessed far too many miracles today. Through the transparent belly of the giant fish, he had personally seen the world beneath the seastrange and wondrous plants, palace walls built from coral, and the sea flowers blooming in the mermaid princesss garden. "So this is the underwater kingdom? Its breathtaking," the king marveled, yet at the same time, he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity, as if he had seen these scenes somewhere before. He had also seen firsthand the mermaids ability to command schools of fish and sea beasts, and he was astounded by the talents of these children of the sea. He had learned that mermaids understood the moods of the ocean and could predict incoming storms in advance. An idea bubbled up in the kings mind: "If we could form an alliance with the Sea Kingdom, that would be incredible!" "With mermaids foreseeing storms and commanding sea creatures, our kingdoms ships would always sail smoothly, and our fisheries would always be abundant." "There are countless oysters, pearls, seashells, and corals in the oceanthings that are common to mermaids but valuable to us. If we could establish trade with the Sea Kingdom, we would profit immensely." "We could use the treasures of the sea to trade for gold and silver from other nations, making our kingdom the wealthiest in the Western Continentjust like those Middle Eastern countries that serve as trade hubs between the East and West!" "This is a hundred, no, a thousand times better than forming an alliance with Enderland!" With that thought in mind, the king eagerly proposed his idea to the Sea King, his tone full of sincerity. "Please, mighty ruler of the sea, form an alliance with our kingdom!" The Sea King, of course, had already anticipated this after speaking with Rhine. Deep down, he was overjoyed. In the entire history of the Sea Kingdom, this was the first time humans had ever taken the initiative to seek an alliance with them! In the past, the Sea King had come up with many different ways to establish good relations with the humans on land, but they had all failed. But now, as he looked at the kings earnest expression, he deliberately put on an uninterested face and said coolly, "This trade you speak ofdoes it really matter that much to us merfolk?" The Sea King had remembered Rhines adviceat this moment, he needed to make the other side propose the alliance on their own while he remained aloof. After all, there were plenty of kingdoms on land. It wasnt as if he had to ally with the Western Asia Kingdom specifically. Thats just how supply and demand worked! The king, seeing the Sea Kings apparent lack of enthusiasm, grew anxious. "Of course! The Sea Kingdom has never allied with any human nation before, so naturally, they wouldn''t be interested in such a proposal." "No, I can''t let this slip away. Becoming the first human nation in history to form an alliance and trade with the Sea Kingdomthis would be an unimaginable advantage for the Western Asia Kingdom!" "No matter the cost, no matter how many unequal treaties we have to sign, we absolutely cannot let this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity slip through our fingers!" "Your Majesty the Sea King," the king pleaded, "if you agree to an alliance with us, I will use all my power as ruler to promote the beauty of mermaids, washing away all the prejudice that humans across the continent have against you!" Oh? What a pleasant surprise The Sea King had been planning to ask for this himself, but the human king had beaten him to it. He did his best to keep a straight face, suppressing his joy, and responded calmly, "Oh? That does sound somewhat appealing." Just as he was about to remind the king not to go back on his word, he heard the Western Asia King continue eagerly: "I know that alone isnt enough to move you, Your Majesty. "But we on land have many things that the sea does not. We have advanced craftsmanship, livestock, and an array of fine goods imported from other nations, including luxurious silk garments. "Once our two nations establish trade, your people will have easy access to all of these. "We could even create custom items specifically designed for underwater use. "Oh, and if there is anything else your kingdom desires, we will do everything in our power to provide itbecause we are allies, after all." The Sea King, who had always dreamed of forming friendships with humans, felt as though he was in a dream. Still, he maintained his composed expression and said indifferently, "Very well. I will consider it." Were making a fortune! The Western Asia King was almost giddy with excitement, thinking to himself, "I must strike while the iron is hot! I need to offer the Sea King an irresistible dealone he absolutely cannot refuse!" sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 91: The King’s Overwhelming Regret! Chapter 91 C The Kings Overwhelming Regret! The king had already decidedonce he returned home, he would dedicate all his efforts to making this alliance a reality. As for the alliance with Enderland? That could wait! Thinking about it, the king even felt a bit resentfulwhy did Prince Eric agree to marry the Enderland princess at this time? Now, delaying the Enderland alliance would be difficult! He should have granted Eric the freedom to choose his own marriage from the beginning! The Sea King continued leading the king and his attendants around on the giant fish, showing them more of the Sea Kingdom. They also met the five beautiful mermaid princessesafter the chaos at the Enderland royal port had been resolved, the five princesses had returned to the Sea King''s palace. "Your Majesty the Sea King, I have a question," the king asked, puzzled. "Earlier, you mentioned that you have six daughters. Why are there only five princesses here?" sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Sea King explained, "My youngest and most cherished daughter, the Sixth Princess of the Sea Kingdom, has always been fascinated by your human world. She obtained a potion from a magician that transformed her mermaid tail into human legs and went to live on land." "My goodness! So magic can turn mermaids into humans which means it can also turn humans into mermaids. That means theres no unbridgeable gap between the Sea Kingdom and human nations after all!" The king was thrilled, and at the same time, he keenly recognized that this was his chance to express goodwill toward the Sea King! "Your Majesty the Sea King, you mean to say that your youngest daughter is currently on land?" The kings tone was exceptionally sincere. "What is her name, and what does she look like? I will personally ensure she is well taken care of." "The merfolk of the Sea Kingdom would have a hard time looking after the little princess on land. Isn''t this exactly where we humans can help?" "We will find the princess, let her stay in the most luxurious palace, eat the finest delicacies, and wear the most exquisite and beautiful gowns." "I swear, we will treat her with utmost care and protect her at all costsafter all, how dangerous must it be for such a delicate princess to be alone on land?" "I swear upon my title as kingonce we find your youngest daughter, we will fulfill all of her reasonable wishes and never let her suffer the slightest grievance!" The king was beside himself with excitement, speaking rapidly, afraid that if he left anything out, the Sea King might refuse the alliance. The Sea King nodded slightly. "That is acceptable." The king finally felt relieved. Then, another thought emerged in his mind: "If my son were to marry the mermaid princess, wouldnt the alliance between our two nations be sealed for good?" "What a shame such cruel fate! Why did I arrange for Prince Eric to marry the Enderland princess?" "Why couldnt he have been more rebellious? Why didnt he resist harder, refuse more forcefully?" "Forget it, forget it Prince Eric never wanted others to dictate his marriage. Even if I told him to marry the little mermaid princess now, he would probably refuse." "I do have another son, Henrybut hes traveling abroad right now. Who knows when hell return?" Realizing he had no chance to marry his son to the mermaid princess, the king began mentally going through all the important royal and noble families, evaluating all the age-appropriate sons to see if any of them would be suitable to marry the little mermaid princess. ???????S? "By the way, Your Majesty the Sea King, what is your youngest daughters name?" the king finally asked the most critical question. "Ariel," the Sea King answered. "Her name is Ariel." At that moment, he sighed emotionally. "Even though she has taken human form, Ariel has retained the beautiful voice of a mermaid. Not even in the Sea Kingdom could you find a voice more enchanting than hers. If you have ever heard her sing, you would never forget it." Inside the transparent belly of the giant fish, the king felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His legs went weak, and he collapsed onto the floor. Suddenly, it all made sensewhy he had felt an inexplicable familiarity when looking at the Sea Kingdoms breathtaking beauty! This was exactly the scenery described by the magician of the Rose Kingdomthe homeland of Ariel! "So thats it! The Ariel whom Prince Eric loves so deeply is the little mermaid princess! This is destiny at work!" Countless chaotic thoughts flashed through his mind, but the one that dominated was a powerful, gut-wrenching regret. "What kind of father am I? What kind of ruler am I?" "Why did I refuse Prince Eric and Ariels marriage?" "I should have agreed! Eric would be happy, and I could have secured an alliance with the Sea Kingdom!" "Its over. Its all over! Eric is already set to marry the Enderland princesstheres no changing it now." "Why cant time turn back? What have I done?!" Afterward, the king and his attendants returned to the Western Asia Kingdom aboard the giant fish and sea beasts. Seated on his familiar throne, the king remained dejected. He even asked his subordinates if there truly existed a legendary "remedy for regret." Gone was the once spirited and dignified rulerhe was now completely consumed by endless remorse, wishing he could travel back in time just to give his past self a good beating! Suddenly, a guard reported: "Your Majesty, Prince Eric has returned!" "What?! Eric is back already?" The king was both shocked and suspicious, quickly gathering his men to greet the returning prince. On the carriage ride back to the palace, Prince Eric remained restless. He had sent fast-riding soldiers ahead to report on everything he had experiencedthe conspiracy of Enderland, along with two crucial pieces of evidence: The mind-corrupting magical incense Rhine had found on the Enderland princess and Prince Erics own firsthand testimony about his memory loss. This proved that the supposed political marriage between the two nations was shrouded in dark schemes. If this plot had succeeded, Eric, the future king, would have lost his free will to the incense, becoming a puppet for the Old Witch. The entire Western Asia Kingdom would have fallen into the hands of outsiders. Whether the Emperor of Enderland and his court had been involved in this scheme or not, it was now a thorn lodged between both kingdoms, and the so-called alliance plans had to be put on hold. However, the most crucial matterAriels true identitywas something Prince Eric intended to tell his father in person. "Will His Majesty truly approve of my marriage to Ariel once he knows her real identity?" Eric was deeply anxious. In his mind, his father had always been stubborn and conservative. Would he really allow him to marry a non-human a so-called "monster" in the eyes of many? "Dont worry, my dear Eric. Rhine already saiditll be fine!" Ariel reassured him. Eric could only put his worries aside for now, clasping his hands together in silent prayer. Chapter 93: Eric and Ariel’s Wedding Chapter 93: Eric and Ariels Wedding Inside the luxurious palace. The prince met the ruler. "Father, just as I said before, I barely escaped from a massive conspiracy. Thanks to Sage Rhine of the Rose Kingdom and his companion Aurorathey are the heroes who saved our kingdom! "By the way, since it''s impossible for me to marry the Princess of Enderland now, can I marry Ariel instead?" The king was so overjoyed he almost fainted, his heart nearly leaping out of his chest. Prince Eric lowered his head, rapidly thinking of ways to counter his father''s objections. "When will you hold the wedding?" the king asked eagerly. "Huh?" Prince Eric froze, his face like a carved statue. His father''s words were completely unexpected, leaving him momentarily speechless. "Oh, right, Father, there''s something I haven''t told you yet: Ariel never actually lost her memoryshe was just hiding her past." As Prince Eric spoke, his voice became increasingly hesitant. "Because... Ariel, she... she... she''s not human. She''s the mermaid princess from the Deep Sea Kingdom! She only grew legs after drinking a magic potion." Summoning all his courage, Eric blurted out the cruel truth in one breath. His palms were drenched in sweat as he waited anxiously for his fathers response. "So when is your wedding?" the king asked excitedly once again. "Huh?" Prince Eric was stunned a second time. "Hurry and decide on a date for your wedding with Ariel, the sooner, the better," the king declared enthusiastically. "It will be a grand ceremony, a symbol of friendship between the Western Asia Kingdom and the Sea Kingdom, a sign of reconciliation between humans and mermaids. Both the merfolk of the sea and the humans on land will bless you, my child!" "Teacher, have you heard? Tomorrow is the day of Prince Eric and Princess Ariels wedding." "Their wedding will take place on a ship. Many humans from the Western Asia Kingdom and merfolk from the Sea Kingdom will attend. There''s never been such a unique wedding in history." While practicing her swordplay under the sunlight, Aurora spoke to Rhine. "Yes." Rhine nodded. He could feel the immense convergence of wish energy from all directions, taking shape. It included the wishes of the Western Asia Kingdoms king, the Sea King, the five mermaid princesses, the mermaid grand matron, and countless ordinary merfolk. Based on Rhines estimation, even the Sea Hags wish would soon join the mix. All these wishes, woven together by fate, merged into one. There was no doubtthe reward this time would be on an entirely different level from before. It would be unimaginably powerful! Realizing he was about to experience the greatest growth in his life, Rhine glanced at Aurora, who was still practicing her swordsmanship. "Your swordsmanship has improved." Compared to before, Auroras attacks, while still nimble, now carried an occasional forceful, sweeping momentumpowerful and overwhelming. "After battling that super warrior from Enderland, I feel like I immediately grasped his combat techniques and combined them with my own," Aurora recalled, smiling in satisfaction. "Ive become stronger." Rhine couldnt help but be amazed. This girls growth speed was simply terrifying! As long as she fought against powerful enemies, she could copy their combat talents and techniques. Eventually, she would undoubtedly become a world-shaking hero. Aurora looked down at the sword in her hand. This sword, crafted by the best artisans of the Rose Kingdom at her parents'' request, had already developed several nicks and cracks from the intense battles. "Sigh, looks like ordinary weapons cant withstand my combat intensity anymore," Aurora sighed. "Ill help you find a better weapon when the chance arises," Rhine said. "For a warrior destined to slay dragons, a suitable weapon is essential." Finally, the wedding day arrived. The beautiful flower ship sailed to the center of the ocean. Below them lay the Sea Kings palace.The wedding was held on a ship because it represented the meeting point of the human and mermaid worlds, symbolizing the harmony between the two nations. ????????????? The sea was calm, the sun unusually gentle, the ocean breeze soft, and the waves sang in harmony. The little mermaid, Ariel, finally donned the wedding dress of her dreams. In the presence of the priest, with joyful melodies in the air, she held Prince Erics hand and vowed eternal love. From beneath the waves, the silver-crowned mermaid grand matron surfaced, while Ariels five sisters, hand in hand, sang upon the sea. At the heart of the ocean, the Sea King, holding his golden trident, bore witness to this beautiful moment. The prophecy had come truePrince Eric had married a princess from a neighboring kingdom! A thousand merfolk from the Sea Kingdom and more than a dozen human ships from the Western Asia Kingdom encircled the flower ship where the wedding was taking place. As the bride and groom made their vows, all the merfolk began to sing in unison. Their beautiful song, carried by the ocean breeze, drifted far, far away. In the distance. A small, elegant ship floated on the sea. The little princess of Enderland gazed toward the wedding ship from afar. At such a distance, the bride and groom on the deck were nothing more than two tiny dots. "Your Highness, would you like to get closer?" The attendant behind her looked at the teary-eyed princess with some helplessness. The princess said nothing. She simply listened to the enchanting song carried by the sea breeze, immersed in the joyful melody, witnessing this sacred moment. She crossed her arms over her chest, silently offering her blessings to the newlyweds. Turning to her attendant, the princess said, "This is enough. We should head back. "A place so sacred and beautifulmy presence would only ruin it." The small ship turned, sailing toward Enderland. Riding the sea breeze, it drifted farther and farther away, until the beautiful song could no longer be heard. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 94: Epilogue—The Sea Hag’s Fate Chapter 94: EpilogueThe Sea Hags Fate After the wedding of the mermaid princess and the human prince, the Sea King once again summoned Rhine and Aurora to his palace. The two human children were still inside the giant fish with its transparent belly. "Honorable Magician, the Sea Kingdom and the human kingdom have now formed an alliance. "Trade will flourish between our nations, benefiting both sides, and that human king is working hard to help the people of the land understand and overcome their past prejudices against merfolk. "I thank you both for helping my daughter and for helping all of us merfolk. "From now on, if either of you ever needs anything, the citizens of the Sea Kingdom will do everything in their power to assist you. In addition, I am willing to offer a reward." "A reward?" Rhine thought for a moment before asking, "My companion, Aurora, is a formidable warrior. Ordinary weapons cannot withstand the intensity of her battles. Is there a suitable weapon for her in the Sea Kingdom?" At that moment, Rhine suddenly recalled an odd storyabout a monkey searching for a weapon in the sea. The Sea King summoned his ministers, and after some discussion, they admitted they were powerless in this regard. Even the Sea Kings trident was more of a symbol of authority than a true weapon of great power. "Great Magician, I truly apologize, but please choose another reward." Rhine nodded slightly, a hint of disappointment in his expression. "In that case, Ill take some treasures from the sea." After receiving the Sea Kings permission, Rhine casually gathered a thousand large pearls from the Sea Kingdom. Then, he collected numerous beautiful coral ornaments, crafts made from mother-of-pearl and seashells, and other rare and exquisite items that could only be found in the ocean. "As a magician, I have already left my mark on these items," Rhine explained. "Whenever I need them, I can summon them at will." Because Rhine''s request seemed too simple and inexpensive, the Sea King insisted that he take more, but Rhine felt it was unnecessary. He thought, These treasures may be common in the Sea Kingdom, but on land, their value increases a hundredfold. Any one of these large pearls alone is worth a fortune. ????¨? From now on, Ill be traveling with wealth equivalent to that of an entire kingdom! In the western continent, most kingdoms were small, and Rhine was certain that with his newfound oceanic fortune, he could buy out a significant portion of the continent. Back in the palace, the Sea King let out a sigh. "Now, there is only one issue left to address. "The magic potions you crafted can turn humans into merfolk and merfolk into humans. This will be essential for long-term communication between land and sea. "Relatively speaking, it is safer for humans to grow a fishtail and enter the sea than for merfolk to gain legs and walk on land, as they dont have to bear that terrible curse. "However, you are the only one who can create these miraculous potions. While I am willing to offer additional compensation for them, Ive heard that you plan to travel far away. You wont be able to stay here permanently. "So, what should we do once you leave?" Rhine smiled. "That wont be a problem. I can recommend another master of potions to Your Majesty. I will provide her with both potion recipes. "When I leave, if someone wishes to visit the sea or if a human wants to live in the ocean, they can rely on her." The Sea King was momentarily stunned. "You mean?" Rhine grinned. "Of course, Im referring to the Sea Hag who lives in the Coral Forest." Through raging whirlpools and steaming, desolate seabeds, Rhine, the Sea King, and a group of merfolk soldiers arrived at the Bone Shack, where the Sea Hag resided. "Who is it? Whos come looking for me now?" Thinking she had a new customer, the Sea Hag pushed open the dooronly to see the Sea King, holding his trident, and an entire battalion of fully armed merfolk soldiers. She was instantly terrified. "Y-Your Majesty?" The Sea Hag trembled. She knew her reputation wasnt great, but she never expected the Sea King to come for her with such a grand display of force! "Could it be that the Sea King found out I wanted to cut out Ariels tongue and came here to punish me?" The Sea Hag panicked. Her magic was nowhere near strong enough to take on the entire Sea Kingdom! "Hello there, Sea Witch. Im backto fulfill your wish," Rhines voice rang out. Only then did the Sea Hag notice the giant fish with the transparent bellyand the familiar young magician inside. "My wish?" The Sea Hag was dumbfounded. "Didnt you once say you wanted the recognition of the Sea King and the entire Sea Kingdom?" Rhine said. "Now, the opportunity is right in front of you." As the Sea Hag stared in shock, the merfolk all bowed to her in unison. The Sea King, displaying the benevolence of a ruler, extended his hand toward the hideous witch who had once haunted the nightmares of merfolk children. "Please, become my court alchemist, honorable Sea Witch. We need you. "As the ruler of the Sea Kingdom, I am formally hiring you, granting you the status of a guest of the Deep Sea Palace. From this day forth, your name will be honored throughout these waters." The Sea Hag felt as if she were dreaming. Nothis was a scene so impossible that she wouldnt have dared to dream it, yet it was happening right before her eyes! "Thank you thank you," she murmured. Though she didnt fully understand the situation, she knew it was all thanks to Rhine. The old witch nodded fervently at the young human magician, her eyes brimming with gratitude. "I have already received my reward. As per our agreement, you should now provide me with information on the Coven of Witches," Rhine said with a smile. "Oh, and one more thinga little reminder: It seems the coven is considering expelling you. After all, you know too many of their secrets. "Of course, if they decide to eliminate you quietly, it might be easy for them. But once you enter the Sea Kings palace and prepare yourself in advance, taking your life wont be so simple anymore." The sheer weight of this information left the Sea Hag momentarily speechless. She turned to Rhine, her movements stiff, and nodded. "Thank you for your warning, great human magician. I will be sure to take precautions!" After handing over the potion recipes to the Sea Witch and obtaining a memory bubble containing intelligence on the Coven of Witches, Rhine also asked the Sea King to help locate magical creatures with regenerative abilities. Among the many ingredients needed to brew the potions, magical blood was the most crucial. However, the Sea Hags own blood was insufficient. Thanks to the merfolks deep knowledge of the ocean and their skill in divination, it didnt take long before they discovered a magical whale. This whale, blessed with an extraordinary ability, could heal all its wounds every morningmaking it the perfect source of magical blood. After joining the Sea Kings court, the Sea Hag became deeply passionate about her new role. It likely wouldnt take longperhaps just six monthsbefore she was no longer the terrifying figure parents used to frighten their children with. Inside the Sea Kings palace, in a laboratory specially designated for the Sea Hag, she turned to Rhine and said, "Thank you, Rhine." The Sea Witch carefully crushed the medicine in her jar, then lifted her head to gaze through the amber-colored window. Outside, a group of merfolk children were playing. They passed around a ball woven from seaweed, chatting as they told all sorts of wild stories. "Have you heard? There''s an old and ugly witch living in a little house made of bones deep in the Coral Forest. She loves to eat little mermaid children like us!" one child exclaimed. To his surprise, the other merfolk children immediately refuted him. "What are you talking about? That''s just a made-up story! That witch is the royal alchemist of His Majesty the Sea King. How could she be a bad person?" Inside the palace of the Western Asia Kingdom. Rhine compiled the intelligence he had gathered, listing all the known information about the Coven of Witches. "Teacher! Teacher!" Aurora ran excitedly into the room. "The Sea Witch said that simply providing you with some information isnt nearly enough to express her gratitude. Not only did you fulfill her wish, but you also warned her of the dangers ahead. So, she asked Ariel to send us another gift!" Aurora placed two shimmering, gem-like plant roots onto the table. "The Sea Witch said these come from a rare and precious plant found only in the sea. Shes been holding onto them for years, reluctant to use them herself. Anyone who eats them will become immune to all poisons, and many dark curses and hexes will also have reduced effects on them." "Immunity to poison and resistance to curses? That does sound useful," Rhine remarked. "Your blessing lacks that kind of protection." sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Previously, when fighting the Old Witch in her transformed viper form, Aurora had been wounded on her right hand by its venom, despite her otherwise impenetrable defenses. After a quick check to ensure the roots werent harmful, Rhine and Aurora each ate one. The moment Rhine swallowed it, a warm current surged through his body. Aside from that, there were no obvious external changes. "By the way, people have been saying that after getting married, Prince Eric isnt the same as before," Aurora added. "In what way?" Rhine asked. "Both the king and others have noticed that Prince Eric seems to have matured. Hes making an effort to learn things he never cared about before, striving to become a worthy king in the future," Aurora reported. "As expected" Rhine gazed at the vast blue sky outside the window. "Prince Ericthe future ruler of the Western Asia Kingdomis now the symbol of friendship between humans and merfolk. "I imagine he wants to become a great and respected king, spending his life reshaping humanitys understanding of merfolk and erasing old prejudices. "He might not like the idea of being a king, but there are some things that neither mighty warriors nor brilliant magicians can accomplishonly a king can." Although he was talking about Prince Eric, Aurora nodded thoughtfully. "Prince Eric once said he hated politics the most. Who wouldve thought that after setting a new goal for himself, hed end up becoming exactly the kind of person he used to despise?" Aurora teased with a smile. "Youve developed more of a sense of humor," Rhine shrugged, then added, his words carrying a double meaning, "It goes to showafter certain experiences, people do change." At that moment, Rhine suddenly froze. He felt itan unprecedented, overwhelming surge of wish energy, finally converging and rushing toward him like a tidal wave! Chapter 95: Eric’s Brother Is Back? Chapter 95: Erics Brother Is Back? Countless ethereal voices echoed in Rhines ears: I want to earn the recognition of His Majesty the Sea King and the people of the Sea Kingdom, to no longer be seen as an ugly and terrifying monster. I want to enter human society, to love and marry Prince Eric, to obtain an... immortal soul. I hope that every mermaid who falls in love with a human will no longer have to endure the hardships I have. I want to be with Ariel. I hope the Sea Kingdom and the Human Kingdom can coexist peacefully from now on. I hope my sister/granddaughter remains safe. I hope the ships of the Western Asia Kingdom can always sail the seas safely. I hope the kingdom gradually prospers so that everyone can live a good life. I hope todays catch is abundant so my family wont go hungry. I hope this voyage is safe and free from storms. I hope that an ordinary mermaid like me can also have a chance, like Princess Ariel, to obtain an immortal soul. ...... These voices intertwined, layering over each other, constantly reverberating in Rhines ears. After the alliance between the Sea Kingdom and the Western Asia Kingdom was established, these wishes finally converged, forming something new. Rhine extended his right hand, making a grasping motion. Countless azure light particles gathered in his palm, taking the shape of a scepterat first, it was illusory, but in the next moment, it solidified into reality. "The Scepter of the Sea!" It was the manifestation of numerous wishes related to the sea and the Sea Kingdom. The moment Rhine gripped the scepter, he could feel the immense magical power surging withinit far surpassed anything he had wielded before. I see multiple interconnected wishes can be pooled together in exchange for a grand reward. This is way better than getting a bunch of mediocre tools or spells. Deep in thought, Rhines figure swiftly faded into the void and vanished. The young mans silhouette reappeared above the ocean. He hovered in midair, held aloft by the fierce winds summoned by the scepter, preventing him from falling. The sky suddenly darkened. In mere seconds, black clouds spread across the once-clear sky. Silver lightning crackled within the stormy clouds. Fierce winds howled. Towering black waves, as high as mountains, crashed down with a deafening roar. ???????????? Rhine pointed the scepter at the sea once more. A colossal vortex, spanning several kilometers in diameter, took shape on the oceans surface. Any ship caught in this vicinity would have been swallowed whole. With the ability to command the sea itself, I could summon a tsunami large enough to drown a small island nation. At sea, I can summon terrifying storms, wield tempests and lightningdestruction powerful enough to obliterate an entire aircraft carrier fleet from my past life. This is insane. Rhine waved the scepter again. The fierce winds calmed. The towering waves stilled. The dark clouds dissipated. In the past, he had no concept of the immense power of Black Witch Maleficent, the kind that could influence an entire nation. But now, he finally understood. This works on land too, but the effect isnt as overwhelmingI can only control limited bodies of water. With that thought, Rhines form blurred and disappeared once again. ..... Three days after Prince Eric and Princess Ariels wedding, the palace of the Western Asia Kingdom was once again bustling with activity. Eric, your brother, Prince Henry, has returned home! The king spoke excitedly to Eric, who was by the window, affectionately holding Ariel. Henrys finally back, huh? He probably wont stay long before running off again. Eric turned his head and sighed. Eric, what kind of person is your brother? I think youve mentioned him before? Ariel asked. Back when Eric first proposed eloping, he had clearly stated that he had a younger brother traveling abroad who could inherit the throne. Ah how should I put it Eric looked troubled. Hes always been a bit unreliable... but then again, I dont really have the right to judge him. Thinking back to how he had almost run away with Ariel not long ago, Eric, who had now resolved to study seriously and become a proper king, felt he wasnt in a position to criticize his brother. Eric, Father, I finally get to see you both again! An excited voice rang out from outside the room. Brother, I just got back, and I heard you got married! Let me see your bride! A young man, who bore a striking resemblance to Eric, strode in with no sense of royal decorum whatsoever. The moment he laid eyes on Ariel, the beautiful bride in Erics arms, Henrys eyes sparkled. Wow! Brother, this is your wife? Shes absolutely stunning! He spent an absurd amount of time praising Ariels beautyso much so that both Eric and Ariel began feeling awkward before he finally stopped. Then, Henrys expression suddenly turned sorrowful as he looked toward the king. Father, look! My brother is married, yet I dont even have a fiance! Henry, dont think I dont know your ways. During your travels, Im sure youve flirted with plenty of women, the king yawned. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You cant say it like that, Father! What I need is an official fiance! Henry protested, looking aggrieved. With newfound excitement, he declared, This time, Im serious! Its not just for fun! I think its necessary to hold a nationwide search for a beautiful wife! Alright, alright. What do you have in mind, Henry? The king waved a hand dismissively, too familiar with Henrys antics to argue. Henry lowered his head, pondered for a moment, and proposed his idea: Ive got a great plan. We can host a grand ball in the palace, subtly hinting that its actually a matchmaking event for Prince Henry. Wealthy, noble, and attractive young women from across the kingdom will be invited to attend. Ill then choose the most beautiful, noble, and elegant lady to be my fiance! Haha! Who knows? Maybe some deep-sea mermaid, secretly in love with me, will transform into a human just to attend. Then Ill have a mermaid fiancejust like my dear brother! The king and Prince Eric exchanged glances and sighed in unison. Youre sure youre looking for a real fiance this time and not just playing around? Fine, do as you like. Having long understood Henrys personality, the king saw no harm in indulging him and agreed without further argument. Great! Praise Father! Henry cheered, leaping with excitement. Meanwhile, in another room of the palace, Rhine, who was going over Witch Coven intelligence with Aurora, overheard the entire conversation. Whoa, looks like Prince Erics brother, Henry, really is a bit of a loose cannon, Aurora remarked. No wonder the kingdom previously designated the rebellious and clearly reluctant Eric as the crown prince, Rhine chuckled. Turns out his younger brother is an even bigger wildcard. But, speaking of which a prince hosting a grand ball to find a wifewhy does this story sound so familiar? Rhine couldnt help but let his thoughts drift. This feels a lot like Cinderella, doesnt it? Chapter 96: The Seven Witches of the Coven Chapter 96: The Seven Witches of the Coven Rhine paid no attention to Prince Henrys little ball-planning stunt. Instead, he stayed in the room with Aurora, continuing to organize the intelligence provided by the Sea Hag, carefully listing out the key points on paper. According to the Sea Hags firsthand impression, even within the Witch Coven, Black Witch Maleficents mastery of black magic is undoubtedly among the best, Aurora exhaled in relief. Or maybe shes just more flamboyant. That black witch has always had a flashy personality, Rhine said. Either way, its best to be cautious. The two of them listed out the details of each Witch Coven member on paper: The Witch Coven consists of seven members in total. Besides the confirmed identities of the Sea Hag and Black Witch Maleficent, the other five members have all hidden their real identities. They only use aliases when referring to each other. The first unknown witch, known by the alias Slave Master. She seems to possess a magical artifact that allows her to move freely across the continent and frequently appears in different places. Whenever the Witch Coven needs to meet in person, she is the one who travels around, summoning the others. The second unknown witch is referred to as The Middle Eastern Witch. All thats known is that she resides in the Middle Eastern nations and wields magic powerful enough to envelop an entire country. In the Witch Covens regular black magic exchanges, she has shared many formidable spells. Wow a group of witches openly exchanging and perfecting black magic. This organization is basically a villain-breeding groundwho knows what kind of horror theyre going to spawn? The third unknown witch goes by The Queen. As the name suggests, she appears to be the queen of some country. Through some form of magic, The Queen has made her king utterly obsessed with her, obeying her every command. In doing so, she has effectively taken control of the kingdom, barely meeting the Witch Covens membership criteria. The fourth unknown witch, called Red Heart, is known for being completely insane and extreme. No one knows where she lives, and she almost never meets with others in person. The Sea Hag has never spoken to her directly, so theres little useful information on her. The fifth unknown witch has no known alias or information at all. In the Sea Hags memory, she has barely ever spoken. However, whenever the other members mention her, they show immense respect and acknowledge her as the founder and leader of the Witch Coven! These five witches, along with the Sea Hag and Black Witch Maleficent, form the entirety of the Witch Coven. Aurora looked at the compiled information, feeling overwhelmed. This isnt enough at all. These scattered bits of intelligence arent nearly sufficient to deduce their true identities. Rhine examined the notes, finding some parts strangely familiar but unable to confirm anything for sureexcept for her. His gaze fell on the entry under the witch labeled The Queen. Like the Sea Hag, The Queen is considered more of a fringe member. She doesnt seem to possess particularly powerful black magic, nor does she show much enthusiasm for witchcraft. ???????¨???? The only reason she remains in the organization without being expelled is that she possesses an omniscient magic mirror. Whenever the other witches have questions, they seek her help in consulting the mirror. Because of how useful the mirror is, they keep her around. A queen with an all-knowing magic mirror? This is way too familiar. As someone from outside this world, Rhine knew this story all too well. Isnt this just Snow Whites stepmother?! So, in the Witch Coven, shes nothing more than a glorified answer machine? Rhine pushed aside the stack of documents and turned his attention to the information specifically about Black Witch Maleficent. She was Auroras true enemy! Black Witch Maleficent specializes in curses and plant-based black magic No wonder her curse caused the kingdom to become overgrown with thorns and brambles. Even if shes ambushed, she wont die. Instead, it will trigger an automatic transformation spell that turns her into a dragon. Her dragon scales are indestructible. External attacks and most magic will only slightly disturb her but wont be fatal. Unless someone wields a weapon sharp enough to pierce her dragon scales and has the strength to match, she is immortal. Black Witch Maleficent resides in a gloomy Gothic castle filled with dark monster servants. She returns to this castle using magic every month or two, but she usually stays no longer than a week before leaving again. If we prepare for battle in advance, we can ambush and kill her inside the castle! As for the castles location Aurora examined the world map. Thats strange. The coordinates point to the deep desert, but no one lives there. Could the Sea Hags intel be incorrect? The golden-haired girl looked puzzled as she pointed at the marked location It was a vast desert east of the Western Asia Kingdom and Rose Kingdom, near the edge of the Western Continent and close to the Middle Eastern nations. Would someone really build a castle in the middle of the desert? A desert kingdom? Rhine stared at the maps marked location, feeling an odd sense of familiarity. Then, he rememberedten years ago, the hot air balloon Oz had ridden drifted in this very direction! And in The Wonderful Wizard of Oz, the entire Land of Oz was surrounded by deserts, which was why it remained hidden from the world! In other words, Maleficents castle is built in Oz! Rhine came to a realization. Then, next week, well bid farewell to Prince Eric and Ariel, leave the Western Asia Kingdom, and travel to this so-called uninhabited desert marked on the map! With that, Rhine and Aurora set their next destination. If that really is the Land of Oz, I might as well visit the Emerald City and see Oz himself. Its been ten years since he left his home country. Seeing me againthe Grand Magician of the Rose Kingdomwill definitely excite him. The thought of such an interesting reunion made Rhine smirk slightly. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, a gentle knock sounded at the door. Rhine snapped his fingers, and the door handle turned on its own. Standing outside was none other than Ariel, now the newlywed princess. Is there something you need, Ariel? Ariel hesitated slightly before speaking. Magician Rhine, I heard youre planning to leave the Western Asia Kingdom next week. I wish you a safe journey! Also though I feel a bit embarrassed asking this, could I trouble you for a small favor before you go? Its fine if you dont want to! The debts that the Sea Kingdom and I owe you are already beyond repaying. Its fine. Just say it, Rhine replied. Well as you know, over the past while, I married Prince Eric, and the alliance between the Western Asia Kingdom and the Sea Kingdom is being finalized. The negotiations and agreements are all being handled, but I dont know much about that side of things. Rhine nodded, signaling for her to continue. Currently, knowledge and understanding of mermaids among the Western Asia Kingdoms people were still limited to the royal family and a few nobles. However, the king was already working on increasing awareness nationwide, aiming to eliminate public prejudice against mermaids within six months. In many parts of the kingdom, thanks to the kings efforts, merchant ships, fishermen, and mermaids had already started cooperating. Full reconciliation between humans and mermaids was only a matter of time. There didnt seem to be any major issues. Ariel continued: My father told me that many mermaids in the Sea Kingdom were shocked when they heard about our alliance with the humans "Under my fathers directive, the secret of the immortal soul is gradually being made public in the Sea Kingdom. Most of our citizens are overjoyed after learning about the alliance, knowing that human sailors will no longer attack mermaids, that our kingdom will gain access to human craftsmanship, and that they themselves might have a chance to obtain an immortal soul. "Of course, there is still a small portion of the population who completely disagree. They believe that my love story with Prince Eric is nothing more than an extreme, one-of-a-kind case, impossible to replicate. "They are convinced that most humans and merfolk can never truly be together! They oppose an alliance with humans and refuse to believe that they could ever follow my exampleearning an immortal soul through this cross-species friendship between two kingdoms." Rhine wasnt surprised in the slightest. Every policy will have its opposition. So, what does His Majesty the Sea King plan to do about it? Ariel relayed her fathers thoughts: My father believes that one love story between a human and a mermaid might not be enough. If more merfolk and humans successfully fell in love and married, then our alliance would undoubtedly gain more support from the Sea Kingdoms citizens. As it happens, I recently learned from my sisters that a childhood friend of mine has been in love with a human girl for years. His name is Momo. Hes a merman, but unlike me, he holds no noble statushes just a commoner. After hearing about my story, he was deeply inspired and now hopes to be with the human girl he loves. As Ariel spoke, her expression shifted noticeably, showing genuine concern for this childhood friend. It was clear that she truly wished for him to find love with a human, just as she had. Well, it makes sense, Rhine thought. After all, the Western Asia Kingdom is just a foreign land to Ariel. The Sea Kingdom is her true home, the place that carries her memories Thats true. A prince and princesss love story will always feel like something out of a fairytale for most people. Rhine spoke thoughtfully. But if a common merman and a human commoner can come together, just like the prince and princess in the story, it would be incredibly inspiring. The young magician rose from his chair. Take me to meet your merfolk friend. ..... At the same time A shocking piece of news was spreading throughout the Western Asia Kingdom. Have you heard? Prince Erics younger brother the handsome Prince Henry has returned to the kingdom! Hes throwing a grand ball. Apparently, the girl who impresses the most at the ball might even be chosen as the princes fiance! Oh my god, I wish I could attend this ball! Chapter 97: The Mermaid Falls for Cinderella Chapter 97: The Mermaid Falls for Cinderella Seaside of the Western Asia Kingdom. On the beach, a young merman surfaced from the water. When he saw Ariel, Rhine, and Aurora, he nervously bowed. "Greetings, Your Highness. Greetings, great magician." Well, wasnt he a polite and well-mannered little merman? "I heard youve fallen in love with a human girl. How did that happen? And where is she now?" Rhine asked for details. The young merman shook his head. "I can''t go ashore, so Ive never actually seen her. I only know her nameCinderella." Cinderella...? Rhine raised an eyebrow at the familiar name, recalling that Prince Henry was hosting a ball. So, the one you fell in love with is Cinderella? A mermaid falling for Cinderellayeah, that definitely seemed like something that could happen on this continent. Aurora was taken aback. "Youve never even seen her? Then how do you know her name?" "Just look at those birds." The young merman pointed toward the sky. Following his gaze, they saw a flock of birds flying toward them. The birds chirped noisily as they landed on a tree near the shore, then, astonishingly, they began to sing in human language: "Friend of the sea, let me tell you today''s tale of Cinderella. Cinderella is heartbroken because she longs to attend the prince''s ball, But her stepsisters and mother refuse to let her go. They torment her, oppress her, forcing her to do the dirtiest, most exhausting chores, And they wont allow her to attend Prince Henrys ball. "She has no fine dress, no elegant shoes," they say. "If she goes to the ball, shell only make a fool of herself!" "Now, tell me, friend of the sea, do you have any message for Cinderella today?" Aurora was stunned. "Wait, did those birds just talk? No, they sang in human language?" "Exactly. Theyre magical birds," the young merman explained. "I communicate with Cinderella through them. They act like well, in the human world, I think you call it ''letters''?" "Weve been exchanging messages for years through these birds. But she has no idea that her distant friend is actually a merman who can never set foot on land." ???????????? Ariel and Aurora were both astonished by the birds singing. Rhine, however, wasnt particularly surprised. Instead, he fell into thought. "Birds? The Brothers Grimm version?" The Cinderella story had multiple versions. They all followed the same core narrativean oppressed girl mistreated by her stepmother and sisters, who, with the help of an external force, was able to attend the princes ball. The most well-known version was Charles Perraults, in which Cinderellas fairy godmother used magic to give her a pumpkin carriage and a beautiful gown. But in the Brothers Grimm version, Cinderella didnt have a fairy godmother. Instead, a flock of magical birds helped her. In some versions, those birds even pecked out the stepsisters eyes at the end. "So, in this world, the story of Cinderella seems to be a mix of different versions. That means Cinderella retained the magical ability to command a flock of intelligent birds! I wonder if the fairy godmother still exists..." Rhine mused. The young merman lowered his head, clearly troubled by Cinderellas situation. "Oh no, Cinderella has it so rough. Ever since her father died, her stepmother and stepsisters have been oppressing her. I really want to help her, but I cant leave the sea." He turned to Ariel and Rhine, pleading. "Can you help Cinderella? She just wants to go to Prince Henrys ball. Is that really such an impossible wish?" Hoping his crush could attend the princes ball Rhine scoffed internally. Buddy, do you hear yourself? You sound like the ultimate backup plan. "Alright, Ill help this Cinderella girl," Rhine agreed. It wasnt that difficult a request. The young magician tossed some food to the singing birds. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lead us to Cinderellas home, would you?" Soon, the three followed the birds to a courtyard, where they saw Cinderella working outside. Rhine recognized her immediatelycovered in ash, dirty and ragged, toiling under the scorching sun as she swept the weeds from the yard. Meanwhile, her two stepsisters lounged comfortably in the shade. They were undeniably beautiful, but their expressions were sharp and mean-spirited. "Cinderella, what are you thinking?" one sister sneered. "Do you actually believe that if you finish all the chores Mother assigned, shell let you attend the princes ball?" "Exactly! You dont even have a decent dress. You dont even have a pair of proper shoes. If you show up at the ball looking like that, youll just embarrass yourself." "Yeah, the moment Prince Henry sees you, hell have the servants throw you out!" Cinderellas face fell. Deep down, she knew they were right. "This Cinderella girl really is pitiful," Ariel sighed. "How should we help her?" "Getting her a proper ball gown should be enough. Thats easy," Aurora suggested. Rhine, watching the sisters mock Cinderella, suddenly had an idea. A mischievous smile curled his lips as he imagined what was about to unfold. "Ariel, Ive got a plan. Lets teleport back to the palace and find Prince Eric!" Before the girls could respond, their figures rapidly faded into nothing. Meanwhile In a small grove near the courtyard, someone else had been watching Cinderellas misery. A barely audible sigh escaped from the trees. Hiding in the shadows was a girl dressed in an elegant gown, disguised as a fairy. Using magic to stay invisible, she was undetectable to ordinary people. "Cinderella is so pitiful," she whispered. "She doesnt even have a proper dress to wear." "But now, its my turn to work some magic!" This fairy-clad girl was none other than the Fairy Godmother! "Once it gets dark, Ill sneak into Cinderellas house and use my magic to conjure the most beautiful gown and a grand carriage! That way, she can attend Prince Henrys ball!" "I cant wait to see the joy on Cinderellas face when she sees her dress!" The fairy godmother, Layla, lost herself in a daydream about Cinderellas happiness. Then, a crisp young voice suddenly spoke behind her. "Oh, so youre the Fairy Godmother here to help Cinderella?" "Thats right, I am" Layla abruptly froze. "Waitwhat?! Who are you? How can you see me? When did you get behind me?!" Startled, she whirled around to see a silver-haired boy standing there. So, in this world, both the magical birds and the Fairy Godmother existed at the same time Rhine raised a hand in greeting. "Well, Cinderella might not need your help anymore." "Not need my help? What do you mean?" Layla was baffled and wary of the unexpected intruder. Just then, the sound of galloping hooves filled the air. A grand carriage pulled up in front of Cinderellas house. "Wow! Its Prince Eric! His Highness actually came to our town?!" Excited voices erupted from the streets. "Wait thats the Crown Prince of the Western Asia Kingdom. Whats he doing here?" Layla was confused. Rhine smirked behind her. "Like you, Im also here to prepare a gown for Cinderella to attend the ball. Youll see soon enough." Layla blinked, even more bewildered. Just what was going on here? And what did Prince Erics arrival have to do with this? Chapter 98: Cinderella—The Dragon King Returns Chapter 98: CinderellaThe Dragon King Returns Prince Eric and his new bride, Ariel, stepped down from the carriage. The distinguished crown prince and his newlywed wife greeted the nearby onlookers with warmth, showing not the slightest air of superiority. Then, the two of them headed toward Cinderellas house. At that moment, Cinderella had already gone back inside to continue her chores, while her stepsisters remained under the shade, chatting. When they saw the handsome prince and his stunning wife approaching, they were momentarily stunned before panic set in. "Oh my god! Isnt that Prince Eric of the Western Asia Kingdom and his newlywed wife? They just had a grand wedding a few days agothe whole kingdom knows about it!" "Theyre the future King and Queen of the Western Asia Kingdom! Why on earth would such important figures suddenly visit our home?" The two sisters scrambled back inside to inform their mother. "Mother, Mother! The prince is here!" Cinderellas stepmother thought they were joking. "What nonsense are you two spouting? The ball isnt until tonight. Why would Prince Henry come looking for us?" As a well-off family in town, they had received an invitation to Prince Henrys ball, but it was just one of many that had been mass-distributed. "Its not Prince Henryits his elder brother, Crown Prince Eric!" The two sisters frantically gestured toward the window. "Prince Eric?" When the stepmother looked outside, she was immediately taken aback. Sure enough, there was a luxurious carriage, and Prince Eric and Ariel were walking toward their courtyard. She was so startled that she hastily changed into her finest clothes, rushing so much that she ended up putting her shoes on the wrong feet. Then, she hurried out the door to greet them. "Oh! Your Highness! What an honor! What brings you and your beautiful wife here?" She knew full well that this man was the future ruler of the Western Asia Kingdomfar more powerful than his younger brother, Prince Henry, who was merely hosting the upcoming ball. Everyone in the kingdom wanted to get on Erics good side. For such an important figure to visit in person what could be the reason? Prince Eric smiled. "Im here to find a beautiful and kind-hearted girl and personally invite her to my brother Henrys ball." Cinderellas stepmother was stunned but quickly nodded. "Oh! I do have two beautiful daughters. I wonder which one youre looking for? Ill have them come out right away!" The two stepsisters wasted no time dressing in their finest gowns, preparing to step outside. Before leaving the house, they were already arguing over which of them the prince had come for. "Sure, Im gorgeous, but am I really beautiful enough for Prince Eric to come all this way just to invite me?" the older sister mused. "Sis, stop being so full of yourself! Of course, hes here for me!" the younger sister retorted. "Oh, for heavens sake, my foolish daughters! Stop daydreaming!" Their mother couldnt take it anymore and voiced her own speculation. "I think Prince Eric must have the wrong house. Why would someone so important personally invite you two? Once he sees youre not the girl hes looking for, this will all be cleared up." ???????? sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside, Cinderella had been sweeping the floor. Seeing the commotion from her stepmother and sisters, she realized the prince had arrived. Just as she was about to say something, her stepmother snapped at her. "Cinderella! Stay in the house and dont you dare come out! We cant let the prince see you in your filthy state!" With that, the stepmother and her daughters rushed outside, leaving Cinderella standing there, feeling even more wronged and heartbroken. The moment Eric saw the two stepsisters, he spoke plainly. "No, the girl I wish to invite is not one of them." Then, he pulled out an exquisitely crafted invitationone that was vastly different from the mass-produced ones. The golden-etched lettering shimmered brilliantly. "The girl Im looking for is named Cinderella. She lives here, doesnt she?" The stepmother and her daughters were completely dumbfounded. While they stood there in stunned silence, Prince Eric and Ariel walked past them and directly into the house. Inside, they immediately saw Cinderella, dressed in soot-stained, tattered clothes. "You must be Miss Cinderella, correct?" Prince Eric greeted her warmly, as if he didnt even notice the dirt and ash covering her. "Y-Yes thats me," Cinderella answered nervously. "Wonderful!" The prince looked absolutely delighted. "Miss Cinderella, I came all the way from the capital just to find you! I would like to personally invite you to my brother Henrys ball. Will you accept?" Cinderella trembled as she nodded, unable to believe what was happening. Am I dreaming? The crown prince of the Western Asia Kingdom personally traveled here just to invite me? The shock was so overwhelming that she stood frozen, unable to respond. Seeing Cinderella hesitate, Ariel suddenly looked anxious. "Oh no, Eric! It seems like Miss Cinderella doesnt want to go!" Ariel said with a troubled expression. "Thats terrible! If Miss Cinderella refuses to attend, His Majesty will surely be furious!" Eric exclaimed, clearly worried. Without hesitation, the prince grasped Cinderellas armcompletely unbothered by the dirt and grimeas if she were draped in the finest silk. The crown prince of the Western Asia Kingdom earnestly pleaded: "Please, Miss Cinderella, I beg youattend my brothers ball! I assure you, it will only take one evening of your time!" Ariel also chimed in, pleading with her. "Yes! If Miss Cinderella refuses to attend Prince Henrys ball, then the ball itself might as well be canceled!" Cinderella was utterly dumbfounded. She had no idea how to respond. W-Wait, what is going on here?! No, thats not itI never said I didnt want to go! "N-No! Thats not what I meant!" Cinderella frantically waved her hands. But she wasnt the only one who was in complete shock. Her stepsisters and stepmother, who had been eavesdropping on the entire conversation, were just as bewildered. "I must be dreaming," the elder stepsister muttered blankly. "I mustve eaten too much before bed." "You idiot! If you were dreaming, why would I be dreaming too?!" the younger sister snapped. "Waitso you were the one who stole my pastries last night! I knew it!" "Youre the idiot! Obviously, were both having the same dream!" "You two fools!" their mother hissed, dragging her two bewildered daughters outside. Once in the courtyard, she poured a bucket of cold water over each of their heads. Dripping wet, the two sisters looked at their mother in shock. "This is not a dream!" their stepmother declared. "Listen to meyour sister, Cinderella, is definitely not an ordinary girl!" Chapter 99: Eric’s Theatrical Talent Chapter 99: Erics Theatrical Talent Inside the house. It seems that Miss Cinderella is unwilling to attend tonights ball. Prince Eric glanced at Cinderella, who was frozen in shock, completely unresponsive. He showed an expression of deep remorse. As expected, it must be because we only came to inform you today. That was truly too discourteous of us! With immense regret, the prince turned around, pulling his wife, Ariel, along as he left. Oh dear, Miss Cinderella doesnt want to attend the ball. We should tell Father that we might need to consider canceling it. If Miss Cinderella wont be there, is there even a point in holding the ball? Ariel, however, complained discontentedly to the prince, Eric, I told youwhy did you wait until today to invite Miss Cinderella? Giving her the invitation to the ball at the last minutehow rushed is that! Miss Cinderella must be very busy in her daily life. How could she possibly have time to change her plans and attend Henrys ball on such short notice? Prince Eric showed an attitude of sincere repentance, lowering his head in self-reflection. Youre right. I was inconsiderate and failed to take into account Miss Cinderellas own schedule. CinderellaI am busy, but thats because I have to do all the housework! This doesnt make any sense at all! Can someone please tell me what the hell is going on? Cinderellas thoughts were in turmoil as she hurriedly called out to the prince and Ariel, who had already reached the door. Wait! Prince Eric, Your HighnessI will attend His Highness Henrys ball tonight! Prince Eric and Ariel turned back in excitement. Eric, did you hear that? Miss Cinderella agreed! Ariel was overjoyed. Prince Eric, too, acted as if he had just received the greatest honor. Thats wonderful! Even Miss Cinderella will be attending the ballmy younger brother Henry will surely be incredibly honored. Overjoyed, Prince Eric and Ariel left, walking past Cinderellas two dumbfounded stepsisters and her stepmother. As they walked, they even continued their conversation: That scared meI really thought Miss Cinderella wasnt going to come! The ball was this close to being canceled. After the prince and Ariel left, the stepmother recalled everything that had just happened and felt her legs go weak with fear. She grabbed her two daughters and pulled them into a corner of the courtyard. Your sister Cinderella her identity must be extraordinarily noble. You saw it too, didnt you? Even the Crown Prince, Eric, spoke to her with such respect. Noshe must be more than just nobility. She must be a princess from some great empire! The stepmother speculated that Cinderellas noble lineage must have come from her late biological mother! By the gods She had never known that her husbands first wife had such an extraordinary background! Two streams of hopeless tears rolled down the stepmothers cheeks. Were doomed, my foolish daughters. We always made Cinderella do the dirtiest, hardest, and foulest chores. Whenever there was delicious food, we never spared her even a bite. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And now we learn that Cinderella has such a prestigious background? If she so much as breathes a single word about how we mistreated her, well all be losing our heads! ??????????s? The elder stepsister scratched her head. But I dont think we need to move We live here pretty comfortably. The younger stepsister, however, was much sharper. She immediately understood her mothers meaning and gave an Ah-ha, I see! kind of look. I get it now. Mother, what youre saying is The stepmother and the younger stepsister exchanged glances, nodding in unison. We should just get rid of Cinderella quietly! The younger stepsister made a throat-slitting gesture. The stepmother, enraged, grabbed a bottle of water and dumped it over the younger daughters head, clamping a hand over her mouth. You idiot! Keep your voice down! If Cinderella doesnt show up at Prince Henrys ball tonight, were doomed! What I meant waswe need to take this opportunity while shes still in our house to do everything we can to win her favor. We must make sure she never breathes a word about how we mistreated hernot even the tiniest detail! The two stepsisters nodded, half-understanding. It was still early in the morning, and there were a few hours left until the evenings ball. They had to make the most of this time to fix everything. The stepmother, leading her daughters, rushed into the house. The moment she saw Cinderellawho was still in shockshe put on a look of overwhelming concern. Cinderella, how can you be dressed like this? How can you be so dirty? This is absolutely unacceptable! Let me help you wash up. She then snatched the broom out of Cinderellas hands. This kind of workhow could you possibly do it? Turning to her daughters, the stepmother gave out orders: Yousweep the floor. And youcook. Make sure you prepare the most delicious meal for Cinderella today. Cinderella remained frozen in place. Her stepmothers sudden 180-degree attitude shift felt like a dream! With utmost respect, the stepmother ushered Cinderella into a chair and carefully served her a cup of tea. Then, she began cautiously probing for information. Oh, by the way, dear Cinderella. Can you tell me where your late mother was from? Did she have any special background? Did she say anything to you before she passed? As she mentioned Cinderellas late mother, the stepmother even took out a handkerchief and wiped her tears. Oh, such a tragedy Your mother was so young, just as beautiful as you, so gentle, graceful, and kind-heartedyet she passed away from illness Cinderella felt uneasy just listening to her. This this felt so off. Normally, whenever you mention my mother, you never talk about her like this! she thought. Cinderella recalled her mothers smile before she passed away. Her mother had once told her that she would watch over her from the afterlifebut aside from that, she had never said anything unusual. Cinderella truly believed that her mother had nothing particularly special about her. No, Cinderella shook her head. My mother didnt have any kind of special background. Oh no. The stepmothers mind raced. Cinderella must hold a grudge against me. She refuses to tell me the truth! Forget it, forget it. As long as I can earn Cinderellas forgiveness, thats all that matters. Looking at Cinderellas filthy clothes, the stepmother quickly changed the subject. Oh, my dear Cinderella! How can you possibly wear such rags? I must hurry and buy you the most beautiful gown so that you can attend Prince Henrys ball in all your radiance! The stepmother spent the entire morningand a significant amount of moneypurchasing the most exquisite dress from the town. While bargaining with the dressmaker, she had felt extreme pain in her heartthis single gown had nearly drained half of her savings! But as long as she could gain even the slightest bit of Cinderellas forgiveness, it was worth it. She returned home with the magnificent dress in hand. Hurry, hurry, Cinderella! Put this on! Once you wear this, youll be even more stunningyoull enchant Prince Henry for sure! Meanwhile, the two stepsisters, tasked with cleaning and cooking, were struggling in complete chaos due to their lack of experience. They watched as their stepmother showered Cinderella with praise. The same Cinderella who, until now, had always been bullied by them, wearing filthy ragswas now dressed in a luxurious gown of silk and chiffon. The sight left them deeply unsettled. Oh my god, this dress is a hundred times prettier than mine, the elder stepsister sighed. This dream is getting more ridiculous by the second, the younger stepsister muttered, pinching her own cheek. Cinderella wasnt the only one baffled. Watching everything unfold from the sidelines, her fairy godmother, Layla, was just as stunned. What on earth is happening here? Fairy Layla was completely confused. See? I told youId make sure Cinderella had a beautiful dress for tonights ball, Rhine said smugly, smiling with satisfaction. So this is what you meant? Your way of getting Cinderella a gown was making her stepmother pay for it herself? Fairy Layla was absolutely floored by the boys peculiar logic. Exactly. Rhine chuckled. Isnt this much better? That stepmother bullied her for so longits only fair that she pays the price and makes up for it. The young magician then turned to look at Cinderella, who stood in the courtyard, wearing a sky-blue gown. But the most important thing isCinderella didnt just get a dress to wear to the ball. She also gained something she never had before: respect. She received her stepmothers compensation. From now on, her stepmother and stepsisters will never dare to bully her again. Fairy Layla had to admitcompared to simply conjuring a beautiful dress for Cinderella, this was indeed a much better way to help her. As Layla started to question her own existence as a fairy godmother, Rhine casually changed the subject. So, why did you decide to help Cinderella in the first place? By this worlds definition, Fairy Layla was technically a witch too. I once disguised myself as an old woman and wandered the streets, asking for a drink of water. Only Cinderella gave me a bottle of milk. She must be a kind-hearted girl, Fairy Layla explained. So I swore that I would help her once. Layla glanced toward the courtyard, where the stepmother was now humbly pleading with Cinderella, who was dressed in her stunning new gown, not to expose the way they had mistreated her. Layla had to admitRhine had a point. But tell me, little magician, what do you plan to do next? Once the ball is over, youre not seriously going to let Cinderella come back here, are you? Heywait! Where did you go? At that moment, Layla realizedthe mysterious young magician had once again vanished without a trace. Inside the Palace of the Western Asia Kingdom. Prince Eric, Arielyou two really nailed that performance. I had no idea you were so talented at acting, Rhine said, leaning back in his chair as he praised them. Of course, the script had been written by him. Though, he had to admit, Prince Eric had improvised quite a bithis emotional delivery was incredibly convincing. Ive seen plenty of similar storylines in novels and plays before, Prince Eric said. He elaborated further: In stories like this, the protagonist usually starts off in a miserable situationeither as a poor young man or a poor young woman. But then, by sheer chance, they come across some kind of magical artifact, or they receive the aid of a powerful magician. After that, they rise to greatness. In some versions, even after the protagonist gains their newfound power, outsiders still assume theyre the same as before. No one realizes theyve acquired a miraculous magic item. And when people finally hear about the protagonists incredible achievements, theyre always utterly shocked. Wow Eric has really read a lot of these kinds of stories, Rhine thought to himself with amusement. He could tell that ever since marrying Ariel, Prince Eric had become noticeably more cheerful. Helping Cinderella attend the ball is only the first step, Rhine reminded himself. He hadnt forgotten the real goalhelping that young merman win Cinderellas heart. As the sun dipped below the horizon, twilight enveloped the sky. The time for the ball was drawing near. Dressed in the most exquisite gown she had ever worn, Cinderella sat inside the carriage her stepmother had rented. Her heart was filled with turbulent emotions as she arrived before the palace gates. She had no idea that Fairy Layla, hidden by magic, was secretly following her from behind. Chapter 100: Can’t You Recognize a Face? Chapter 100: Cant You Recognize a Face? Inside the dressing room, Cinderella sat quietly, waiting for the ball to begin. The gown she wore now was stunning beyond wordsits deep blue shimmered like the ocean, adorned with gold and silver embroidery, delicate pearls, and tiny gemstones. Today is just too strange It all feels like a dream. And not just any dreaman unbelievably wonderful one. Just then, Cinderella saw a flicker of starlight ahead. Her fairy godmother, Layla, appeared before her. Who are you? Cinderella asked blankly. Cinderella, you may not have realized it, but although you have a beautiful gown, you dont have matching shoesyour stepmother was so frantic she completely overlooked that detail. But dont worry! I can make you a perfect pair of glass slippers! With a gentle wave of her wand, sparkling stardust fell onto Cinderellas shoes, transforming them into crystal-clear glass slippers. Cinderella was even more bewildered now. Whats going on today? Why is everyone suddenly helping me? After making sure Cinderella had proper shoes, Fairy Layla finally let out a relieved sigh. She had made a promise to help Cinderella, after all. Even if a certain magicianwho appeared out of nowherestole most of the credit, at least I managed to do something. Layla consoled herself internally. Remember, my magic will wear off at midnight. After that, the shoes will return to their original state, she reminded Cinderella. But dont worryyour dress is so dazzling, no one will notice if your shoes change. Something felt off. Saying it out loud, Layla suddenly had a weird realization. Wait does that mean I was completely unnecessary?! I was the first one here! Before she could dwell on it further, a clear, youthful voice suddenly interrupted. If Cinderella takes off the shoes, does the magic still wear off at midnight? Why would thatAHHHHH! Layla shrieked as she spun around, only to find Rhine standing right behind her. When had he gotten there?! Rhine pointed at Cinderellas shoes and repeated his question. You said your magic will disappear at midnight, right? This was something that had genuinely puzzled him. It was one of those classic Cinderella plot holes In the original story, Cinderella fled the ball in a panic as midnight struck, leaving behind one glass slipper. The prince then used that slipper to find her. ?????????? But if the fairys magic disappeared at midnight why didnt the lost slipper revert to its original form too? Plot holes like this were common in fairy tales, legends, and epic stories. But they never stopped these stories from becoming classics. Well who cares? Magic is unpredictable anyway, Layla huffed. Rhine just smiled and turned toward Cinderella, who was still looking at both of them with complete confusion. Cinderella, I know you must be very confused right now. You dont understand why people are suddenly helping you, or why Prince Eric personally invited you to the ball, right? Yes. Cinderella nodded, staring at the unfamiliar silver-haired boy and the fairy. Her stepmother was convinced that Cinderella had noble blood and some kind of hidden identity. But Cinderella herself had never entertained such unrealistic fantasies. She knew perfectly wellshe was just an ordinary girl with no background whatsoever. In truth, a friend of yours asked me to help you. Im a magician. I then contacted Prince Eric and orchestrated the events this morning, Rhine explained briefly. A friend of mine? Cinderella looked even more puzzled. His name is Momo. Youve spoken with him through birds. Momo?! Cinderellas eyes widened in shock. After losing both her parents, after years of being treated like a servant by her stepmother and stepsisters, her only solace in life had been her conversations with Momo. They had never met in person. Their only connection had been through birds carrying their messages back and forth. Cinderella had been confined to the house, unable to leave, so Momo had always been the one to tell her about the outside world. She had always assumed Momo was a sailor or the son of a fishermanafter all, he often described the wonders of the sea, from strange fish to the deep-sea sights seen by divers. So thats it! Youre Momos friends! Cinderella gasped, then realized something even more astonishing. You even managed to ask Prince Eric for help? But hes the kingdoms crown prince! Momo actually knows people as powerful as you?! Cinderella was utterly amazed. Prince Eric? Thats nothing. Im the Sage of the Rose Kingdom, Rhine thought to himself, amused. When the ball is over, I must properly thank Momo! Cinderella declared. Youll have the chance to meet him in person. You wont have to stay in that house any longer, Rhine said, pulling out a smooth, lustrous pearl from his pocket. This is a gift from Momo. Its worth a fortune. Once the ball is over, you can sell it, live independently, and learn a trade to support yourself. You wont have to stay with your stepmother and stepsisters ever again. Honestly, this had only occurred to Momo after Rhine pointed it out to him. As a merman, Momo had no concept of human wealth. It had never even crossed his mind that the treasures casually scattered across the ocean floor could completely change Cinderellas life. This this is so valuable Cinderellas hands trembled as she accepted the pearl, carefully tucking it away. Her eyes stung with emotion. She knewthe nightmare she had endured for years was finally coming to an end. Thank you thank you so much! And thank Momo for me! After the ball, I must meet him face to face! He said were the same ageI want to see what he looks like! Oh, by the way, Cinderella. Rhine changed the subject. You might have heardone of the purposes of this ball is to find Prince Henry a fiance. Do you think hell set his sights on you? How could that be possible? Cinderella laughed at the idea. There are so many beautiful girls in the kingdom, so many elegant ladies with graceful dances and perfect figures attending this ball. I dont even know how to dance. Just being able to attend this ball, looking my best, is already more than enough for me. Good, Rhine nodded in relief. Prince Henry isnt exactly the most reliable person. Youll find out soon enough. After all, in the original story, this was the guy who decided to measure the feet of every girl in the country just to find a single person. Prince Henry isnt reliable? That cant be right Cinderella mused over Rhines words. In her mind, a prince was someone noble, untouchable, and extraordinary. In all the fairy tales she had read, princes were always handsome, brave, and completely flawless! Well, its time. Im off to the ball now. Thank you againthank you, and thank Momo. Cinderella waved to the two magicians as she left. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching her disappear into the ballroom, knowing that her life was about to change forever and that she was finally stepping into a better future, Fairy Layla smiled with satisfaction. Wait a minute! Fairy Layla suddenly realized something was very, very wrong. Cinderella actually thinks Im working with you! That we were both sent by Momo! Fairy Layla grumbled. In reality, I dont even know you! And Ive never even heard of this Momo person! She turned around angrily, only to find that the young magician had already vanished without a trace. At the Ball Dressed in her luxurious gown, Cinderella looked breathtakingly elegant, radiant, and utterly enchanting. On the dance floor, she moved like a shimmering blue spirit. Prince Henry had been dancing with other young ladies, but the moment he caught sight of Cinderella, he was completely captivated by her unique aura. Drawn to her, Prince Henry approached and, seeing her bewildered expression, extended his hand to her in invitation. From that moment on, he danced with no one else. His hand never let go of hers. Whenever someone else asked Cinderella to dance, Prince Henry simply said, This lady is my dance partner. However, Cinderella had never actually learned how to dance. Her movements were stiff and awkward, but her mind was elsewhere anywaystill spinning from the strange events of the day, the two magicians who had helped her, and that mysterious boy named Momo. She thought about how, once this ball was over, she would finally leave that house forever. She would finally be able to meet Momo in person. Her stepmother had never allowed her to travel beforeafter all, she needed Cinderella to do all the housework. But after tonight, she would never have to deal with that wicked woman again. As the clock struck midnight, the ball came to an end. Cinderella knew it was time to leave. She didnt hesitate for even a second. She turned and hurried away, completely unaware that the prince had reached out his hand, hoping to stop her. And just as if it were fate itself guiding the moment, in her rush, Cinderella lost her left glass slipper on the staircase. Prince Henry watched longingly as the girl who had enchanted him vanished into the night. With a wistful sigh, he murmured, Wow What a beautiful spirit. Shes so different from all the noble girls Ive met before. She even has this subtle, elegant fragrance She should be my wife. As he reminisced about their magical dance, a sudden realization struck him. Oh no! I was so busy admiring her that I forgot to ask her name! Prince Henry was devastated. Just then, he spotted something on the stairsa single, glistening glass slipper. Is this her shoe? Picking it up, a brilliant idea popped into his head. What?! Henry, you want to measure every girls foot in the entire kingdom to find the one who fits this slipperand then marry her?! The King of the Western Asia Kingdom was utterly stunned. Of course. Prince Henry grinned. Thats the only way I can find the beautiful girl from the ball! Passing by at that moment, Aurora couldnt help but blurt out, I just dont understand. How is this even remotely logical? Cant you remember what her face looks like? Why do you need to measure feet one by one?! Standing beside her, Rhine internally agreed. Yeah, Your Highness Are you sure this isnt just an excuse to go around touching every girls foot in the kingdom? Chapter 101: Two Potions, Two Choices Chapter 101: Two Potions, Two Choices "Uh... well..." Prince Henry lowered his head, embarrassed as he tried to explain. "It was too dark at night. And, well, people dont look the same with and without makeup." "Sigh." The King had long been accustomed to Henrys unreliable way of thinking. He then asked whether Henry wanted to seek Rhines help for a divination, but Henry refused. His reasoning? "Finding that girl myself would be far more fulfilling." In the end, the King accepted his sons absurd idea. However, after much discussion, they imposed certain restrictions Prince Henry was not allowed to go door to door, forcing every girl to try on the shoe. Instead, he could only travel to various regions of the kingdom, staying a few days in each place. The shoe would be displayed publicly, and only those who were willing could come forward to try it on. No one could be coerced. And so, Prince Henry set his plan into motion. His lavish carriage, accompanied by guards, traveled from one region to another. At each location, soldiers posted proclamations and shouted through the streets, explaining the Princes intentionsany girl was welcome to try on the glass slipper. They declared that whoever fit into the shoe perfectly would become Prince Henrys wife. Many girls dreamed of becoming a princess, but as they tried on the slipper, they all realized the same thingeither their feet were too big or too small, too long or too short. None were a perfect match. When Cinderella heard about this ridiculous search, her illusion of the noble prince shattered completely. "Good grief, Momos magician friend was rightPrince Henry is seriously strange!" "Hes disturbing the entire kingdom just to find someone? What a mess!" "And his standard for choosing a bride? Just whether or not she fits into a shoe?!" "Is he even looking for a specific person? If he really wanted to find someone, this isn''t the way to do it. Maybe he just has a weird foot fetish?" "Thank goodness the Crown Prince of the Western Asia Kingdom is Eric and not him. I cant imagine what would happen if Henry ever became king." "Sigh... I guess not all royals are as perfect as they are in fairy tales." Cinderella sighed to herself. Then, a strange thought popped into her head "Wait... I lost a glass slipper too. Could it be that Prince Henry is actually looking for me?" But almost immediately, she dismissed the idea. "Yeah, right. If he were looking for me, wouldnt he recognize my face? Why go through all this trouble?" "Besides, I dont even have a glass slipper! Plenty of girls at the ball were wearing them. The ones I had were just a temporary magic trick, and they definitely turned back at midnight." ?????S The shoes she had worn at the ball had already reverted to their original form after the spell ended. So naturally, she assumed the lost slipper had too. What she didnt realize was that Fairy Laylas magic had actually malfunctioned. The spell had lasted longer than expected, leaving behind a genuine glass slipper. Regardless, Cinderella had long since lost interest in Prince Henry. After the ball, she had sold the pearls Momo had gifted her, earning a hefty sum. She changed into practical clothing, then followed the birds to the seasidewhere she met her "pen pal," Momo, for the first time. For years, they had communicated through the birds, sharing everything with each other. Their interests and passions aligned perfectly. And now, at last, they stood face to face Cinderella was neither dressed in filthy rags covered in dust and sweat nor in the breathtakingly elegant, deep-blue gown from the ball. She simply wore ordinary, comfortable clothes. Momo floated in the dark blue waters, the reflection of stars and the moon outlining the silhouette of a young merman. The delicate merman boy lowered his head, afraid to meet Cinderellas gazeafraid that she might look down on him for being a merman. But Cinderella didnt mind in the slightest. "Momo, so youre a merman! No wonder you know so much about the sea!" "Thank you for the pearls you sent me. Thank you for asking your friends to help me. You changed my life!" "Theres no need to hide it anymore. The whole kingdom knows nowmerfolk arent some kind of evil creatures. Prince Erics new wife, Ariel, is a mermaid too!" "I also heard that your people have already partnered with the merchant ships of the Western Asia Kingdom. They guide vessels away from storms and reefs, and even direct fish toward fishermen, letting them catch a months worth of fish in a single day!" That night, they talked about everythingfrom life on land to the wonders of the sea. Eventually, Cinderella rented a house near the shore. Every day, she would go to the beach to chat with Momo. It reminded her of the old days when they had relied on the birds to deliver their messages. Back then, Cinderella had to endure exhausting chores, the scorn of her stepmother, and the ridicule of her stepsisters. But now, everything had changedthanks to Momo. One day, as they met again by the shore, Cinderella brought up something new. "Momo, I heard that in your sea kingdom, there''s a wise and knowledgeable Sea Hag who specializes in brewing magical potionspotions that can either give a mermaid human legs or turn a human into a mermaid." "Now that the Western Asia Kingdom and your kingdom are allies, the second kind of potion is even being sold on land." "Any human who wishes to visit the sea can apply for one, pay a fee, and receive a bottle." "Ive been thinking... I might drink that potion and go to the sea to be with you. My parents are gone, and I have nothing tying me to this land." "Youve told me so many stories about the ocean... Its finally time for me to see it with my own eyes!" As she spoke, Cinderella gazed out at the deep blue sea. Her eyes, shining like gemstones, seemed to pierce through the rolling waves, reaching straight into the depths of the ocean palace. In the water, the delicate merman boy was utterly stunnedhe couldnt believe his ears! Cinderella wanted to become a mermaid and stay with him? Momo stared at the girl on the shore, her gentle smile warming his heart. At last, he gathered the courage to speak the words he had long kept hidden. "To be honest... when I found out you were going to the princes ball, I thought he would fall for you." "Youre different from all those pampered noble girls and rich merchant daughters. You have a unique and extraordinary charm. I even thought... maybe youd become his true love, his princess." "I never dared to hope that you would actually choose to be with me!" sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Cinderella simply laughed. "I only met that prince once. And it was in a dimly lit ballroom, with noise all around us." "We didnt talk. We didnt share anything about ourselves. We just dancedmechanically, like strangers." "But youre different, Momo. Weve been friends for five years." "Long before Prince Eric met his beloved Ariel, we were already exchanging stories through those talking birds." "Every morning, after finishing my chores, the thing I looked forward to most was waiting for the birds to arrivebringing me your stories about the sea." "And soon, Ill finally be able to see those beautiful fish with my own eyes, to watch the stars and the moon from beneath the waves" Sitting on the shore, Cinderella and Momo painted vivid dreams of their future together. And this sceneof a girl and a merman, sitting side by side under the moonlightwas reflected clearly in the crystal ball. Rhine and Ariel both saw the scene unfold. "Thank you, Magician Rhine!" Ariel said excitedly. "Now Momo can finally experience love too!" Speaking of which, Prince Henrys nationwide shoe-fitting frenzy wasnt over yet. I wonder how Cinderellas stepsisters and stepmother are handling it, Rhine thought. Cinderellas two stepsisters and her stepmother had heard the newsPrince Henry was searching for a girl who could fit into the glass slipper, and whoever succeeded would become his wife. They were absolutely thrilled. "My two foolish daughters, listen carefully! As long as one of you can fit into that glass slipper, youll become the princes wife and enjoy a life of unparalleled luxury!" The stepmother was practically beside herself with excitement. "It doesnt matter which of youit just has to be one! That way, I can bask in the riches too!" The two sisters eagerly nodded. "By the way, Cinderella never came back after the ball," the elder sister remarked. "Did she get lost or something?" "Idiot!" the stepmother scolded her. Then she sighed and said, "Cinderellas background is much bigger than we ever imagined. Shes definitely living in luxury right now!" Just the thought of it made her blood boil The very girl she had oppressed, treated as a free servant, was now probably living in a palace, dressed in the finest silks and adorned with priceless jewels. Shes probably walking around in shoes carved from crystal, being waited on hand and foot! Why should Cinderella get to enjoy endless wealth and status while Im stuck here? Fueled by envy, the stepmother ordered her daughters: "Go try on that glass slipper! Now!" The two sisters rushed out to attempt their fate. But no matter how they tried, neither could fit into the shoe. Ones big toe was too large, the others heel was too wide. "This is bad! We cant fit!" The sisters panicked. The stepmother, however, suddenly had an idea. She left the house, and after a while, she returnedholding a small bottle of clear liquid. "I went through a lot of trouble to get my hands on this magic potion," she said. "Its said to come from the Mermaid Kingdom, brewed by the Sea Hag herself. You must have heard by nowthe merfolk are now allies of the Western Asia Kingdom, which is how this potion made its way onto land." "This is a miraculous potion. When a mermaid drinks it, she grows human legs!" The elder sister looked confused. "Mother, what does that have to do with us? Were not mermaids." The younger sister was just as baffled. "Yeah, we already have legs." "You brainless girls!" the stepmother snapped. "There are different versions of this potioneach one grows a different type of foot! I specifically found the one that matches the shape of the glass slipper perfectly. "Whoever drinks it will grow feet that fit the shoe exactly!" Chapter 102: The Most Beautiful Farewell Chapter 102: The Most Beautiful Farewell "What?! You want us to drink a potion meant for mermaids?" Cinderellas two stepsisters were horrified, fearing some terrible side effects. "Think about itthis is your chance to become the princes wife!" Their mother placed the clear, water-like potion on the table. Under her forceful persuasion and tempting promises, the elder sister, having lost a game of rock-paper-scissors, bravely gulped down the potion. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moments later, her feet began to swell. Then, as if they were being sliced in half, each foot split into two smaller ones. This magical potion, originally designed to transform a mermaids tail into two human legs, had an unintended effect when consumed by a human. Instead of growing legs, it simply split each foot in two. And so, the elder sister now had four feet. "Mother, what do I do?! I have two pairs of feetI look like a centipede!" she wailed. "No, a centipede has way more feet," the younger sister corrected. "What does it matter?!" Their mother waved dismissively. "Just hide the extra two feet under your dress and only show the ones that fit the glass slipper. Once you marry the prince, you''ll be traveling in carriageswho even needs feet then?" The elder sister hesitated, then realized her mother had a point. Together, the three of them spent hours modifying her clothing, trying to conceal the extra feet. In the end, they managed to stuff the hidden pair inside a loose-fitting dress, making it look excessively bulky. With only two visible feet, the elder sister stepped forward And perfectly fit into the glass slipper. "Look! Weve finally found someone who can wear the shoe! She must be the princes bride!" The crowd erupted in astonished cheers. Prince Henry arrived, his eyes lighting up. "Ha! I finally found you!" Overcome with excitement, he failed to notice how strangely bulky her dress looked. To him, she was simply the girl he had been searching for. In truth, he barely remembered what the girl from the ball even looked like. To be honest, after all this time, his memory of that enchanting dance partner had grown hazy. They hadnt even spoken that nighthe had no idea who she really was or why he had been so taken with her in the first place. But that wasnt unusual for him. He often fell in love on a whim, swept up in fleeting emotions. For him, this entire shoe-finding quest had been less about true love and more about chasing a thrill. Prince Henry took the elder stepsister by the hand, led her into his carriage, and together, they set off for the palace. The sun shone brightly in the clear blue sky. As their carriage rolled down the road, doves perched on the tree branches began to singa melody so beautiful and enchanting, it felt like a blessing for the prince and his "bride." The crowd cheered for this seemingly perfect fairy-tale ending. No one was more delighted than Cinderellas stepmother. Watching her own daughter become the princes bride, she was already envisioning a future of unimaginable wealth and luxury. The mere thought of entering the royal palace, living a life of indulgence and extravagance, nearly made her faint from happiness. ?????S The younger stepsister, however, lowered her head in bitter regret. "If I had known this would actually work, I would have drunk the potion first! Even if it gave me six feet, eight feeteven if I turned into a full-on centipedeit wouldve been worth it!" she muttered to herself. Perched on the branch of a small banyan tree, a cloaked figure dressed in the attire of a classical magician was feeding chirping birds. Rhine watched as the carriage carrying Prince Henry and his "bride" slowly disappeared into the distance. He couldn''t help but smile. "It truly is a happily-ever-after ending, isn''t it?" "Cinderellas stepmother achieved her goalher daughter became the princes wife. The elder stepsister got a dramatic change in status. And as for Cinderella herself, she finally escaped her nightmare of a past and is starting a new life with Momo." Hearing these words, Rhine chuckled. Rhine and Aurora rode their white horses along the beach. The harbor was bustling with ships, their sails fluttering in the breeze. Several sailors leaned over the railings, engaged in discussion with merfolk floating in the sea. "Don''t set sail today. Theres a storm brewing along your planned route," one of the merfolk warned. "Thank you! Really, thank you so much!" The sailors waved their gratitude. "If it werent for you merfolk and your ability to predict sea storms, we wouldve been fish food by now!" Aurora watched this scene unfold, deeply moved. "Its hard to believe that just a few months ago, sailors saw merfolk as cursed monsters," she murmured. "The alliance between the Western Asia Kingdom and the Mermaid Kingdom has changed so much." "It wont be long before other coastal nations start scrambling to befriend the merfolk too." Rhine smiled, completely unapologetic as he declared "This is all thanks to us." Just then, a powerful wave crashed against the shore, breaking into shimmering white foam. One by one, figures emerged from beneath the sea. The merfolk. And not just any merfolkRhine and Aurora recognized these faces immediately. There was the Grand Matron, wearing her silver crown. The mighty Sea King, clutching his golden trident. The five mermaid princesses, adorned with delicate sea flowers. They all waved warmly at Rhine and Aurora. But among them were two more familiar figures. Momo. And Cinderellawho had now become a mermaid. The two beamed with joy, their faces illuminated by the gentle, golden sunlight. As they waved at Rhine and Aurora, their voicesfilled with warmth and gratitudecould be heard even from afar. Historical records would later state that, in the year when Aurora was eleven years old, the long-hidden Mermaid Kingdom officially formed an alliance with the Western Asia Kingdom. From that moment on, merfolk were recognized as a part of the continents history. Four years remained until the spindle and the curse of death would descend. "What? Henry, youre running off again?!" Prince Eric was utterly speechless upon hearing his younger brothers plans. "Brother, youve barely been back for a few weeks! And arent you engaged now? Shouldnt you be spending more time with your fiance?" Prince Henry yawned. "Ive lost interest in that woman. You know how quickly I get bored. Besides, shes acting weirdalways avoiding me, always wearing these oversized robes. Such a weirdo." He added nonchalantly, "Of course, Ill still go through with the weddingI keep my word. But, you know, a noble prince isnt limited to just one wife." Eric pinched the bridge of his nose. "...So where are you planning to go this time? Looking for another ''fated love''?" Henrys eyes sparkled with excitement. "This time, Im heading to the Kingdom of White. Ive heard their princess is stunning, with skin as pale as snow. People call her Snow White!" Hearing that name, Eric nearly jumped out of his seat. "Waitthat Kingdom of White? Thats in the same direction that Rhine and Aurora are traveling! Theyll be passing through there on their way to their destination!" "You mean that Grand Magician of the Rose Kingdom and his pretty little assistant?" Henry mused. "Well, isnt that perfect? Maybe Ill run into them!" Chapter 103: Undercurrents in the Kingdom of Snow White Chapter 103: Undercurrents in the Kingdom of Snow White "Sisters, Ive just learned something shocking The old witch from Enderland who wanted to join us... is dead!" It was another routine meeting of the Coven of Witches. Through magic, the witches communicated across the dark void, their voices transforming into instant messages, crisscrossing like an eerie group chat. If Rhine were listening in, he would have thought it was remarkably similar to modern-day online discussionssome witches were extremely talkative and always active, while others were constantly offline. Several voices overlapped "Oh? What happened? Tell us more. She contacted me not too long ago." "Did someone chop off her head? Hahaha!" "Wasnt she one of the strongest witches in Enderland? I recall that she actually had some real skills. She had a wand that could transform into a venomous snake immune to magic, the ability to resurrect once after death, expertise in transformation, potion-making, and mirror magic. Plus, she was protected by Enderlands soldiers and some pretty formidable warriors. Killing her wouldnt have been easy for just anyone." "Sounds like she was indeed capable. No wonder she wanted to join us. Whoever killed her must be someone we all know, right? Did the Emperor of Enderland finally realize her ambitions and have her eliminated? Or was it a group of powerful mages and warriors working together?" The first speaker fell silent for a moment before responding "From what Ive heard... it wasnt some grand figure. The one who killed her was none other than the Sage of the Rose Kingdom, the Grand Magician Rhine!" "You may have already heard about what happened recently between the Western Asia Kingdom and Enderland. "But just two months after that, another shocking piece of news spreadthe Western Asia Kingdom established diplomatic relations with the merfolk. "An alliance with those non-human sea creatures? Unbelievable! "And according to my sources, that Sage of the Rose Kingdom was directly involved in both eventshe orchestrated Enderlands downfall and facilitated the alliance between the Western Asia Kingdom and the merfolk. "The old witch was probably taken out by him as well." For a brief moment, the dark void fell into silence. Then, a cold, sharp voice cut through "Oh? If that little magician is involved, then I might actually be interested. Any more details?" "Hahaha! Maleficent, I knew you''d be intrigued! What, are you worried that since you once cursed the Rose Kingdom, their Sage might come for your head next?" A wild, unhinged voice cackled. R????¨? "Shut your filthy mouth and drop that idiotic catchphrase of yours!" Maleficent snapped. "I''ve destroyed dozensno, hundreds of kingdoms over the centuries. The list of warriors and magicians whove tried to kill me could wrap around the entire continent. "But not one of them has ever succeeded. Crushing them was about as difficult as stepping on an ant." The first speaker responded, "I dont have detailed information. I dont live in Enderland or the Western Asia Kingdom, so how would I know everything?" "Ugh, how annoying," Maleficent muttered, her voice laced with irritation. Though it seemed her frustration stemmed more from the lack of immediate answers than any concern over a magician possibly coming after her. She suddenly shouted into the void "Hey, Queen, are you there?" "Use your magic mirror and find out what really happened between Enderland, the Western Asia Kingdom, and those merfolk! "And figure out what role that Sage from the Rose Kingdom played in all of this!" Silence. The Queen did not respond. "Of course, shes not here again," someone grumbled. "Ugh, shes always absent. Why is she even in the Coven?" "Someone should just cut off her head already." "Forget it," the first speaker said. "Ill visit White Kingdom in person and ask the Queen directly. She can use her mirror to get the details." Maleficent scoffed. "Dont act like thats some big effort. For you, traveling anywhere on the continent is just a few steps away." Enderland Royal Capital The chaos from the "Great Fish and Sea Beast Rampage at the Royal Port" had long since subsided. The kingdom had returned to order. The Emperor of Enderland sat upon his Obsidian Throne, listening to reports from his officials. "Your Majesty, we have instructed all Royal Privateers holding letters of marque to avoid any ships from the Western Asia Kingdom." After a brief pause, one minister asked hesitantly, "Your Majesty, is that necessary? The Western Asia Kingdom suddenly abandoned our alliance. Shouldnt they be made to pay for that betrayal? Now were just... letting them off?" The Emperor let out a low chuckle. "They are now under the protection of the merfolk. "In the open sea, no one can touch them." At that moment, a swarthy-skinned, sharp-eyed magician entered the palace. "Your Majesty, I am Magician Magrito. I am honored that you have finally granted me an audience!" Had Rhine been present, he would have recognized this man instantly He was the very magician from the Divination Competition hosted by Prince Ericthe one who had lost to Rhine. A foreigner, said to be from the Middle Eastern lands. As soon as Magrito saw the powerful Emperor of Enderland, his face twisted into a sycophantic grin. "Your Majesty, I heard that during the recent turmoil, you lost an exceptional Court Witcha powerful sorceress. I would like to take her place!" "Convince me why you are qualified," the Emperor said indifferently. "Your Majesty, I would not have come empty-handed. I bring secrets of great importance! "With your support, I can lead you to absolute power!" Magritos excitement grew as he spoke. "I traveled here on a flying carpet, crossing the Middle Eastern deserts to reach the Western Continent. Along the way, I uncovered two great secrets hidden within the sands!" Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Emperor leaned forward slightly. "And what secrets would those be?" Magritos grin widened. "Your Majesty, have you ever heard of ''A magic lamp that can grant wishes''... And... the hidden Kingdom of Oz at the heart of the desert?" White Kingdom Rhine and Aurora rode on horseback, officially leaving the Western Asia Kingdom and entering White Kingdoms borders. Rhine had already gathered intelligence on the neighboring land "The former Queen of White Kingdom is deceased. The current Queen is the Kings second wife. "The late Queen left behind a beautiful daughter. Because of her snow-white skin, she was named... Snow White." This was all painfully familiar to Rhine. "So this is the Kingdom of Snow White..." Piecing together the intelligence from the Coven of Witches, Rhine quickly formed a hypothesis "The Covens ''Queen'' is highly likely to be the current Queen of White KingdomSnow Whites stepmother!" "According to the Sea Hags intelligence, the Queen is actually a minor member of the Coven. She lacks real magical abilities. Her only asset is a magic mirror that answers any question asked." "Should I investigate her? Or maybe sneak a look at that magic mirror?" Rhine pondered his options. The Coven of Witches was a dangerous organizationa dark assembly of spellcasters who thrived on power and intrigue. Though some members were weak or only skilled in one craft, as a whole, they posed a significant threat. "For now, let''s avoid the Queen and Snow White. Well just pass through White Kingdom normally." With that plan in mind, Rhine and Aurora rode through the lush green forest. Leaves brushed against their shoulders as birdsong echoed through the trees. Halfway along the journey, Rhine suddenly had a thought "In most versions of Snow White, the Queen always asks her mirror: Who is the most beautiful in the world? Until Snow White grows up, the mirror always says its the Queen." "But this world is filled with princes, princesses, and queenslike theyre mass-produced! You can barely take ten steps without bumping into another beautiful princess." "In this world, would the mirror really still call her the most beautiful?" Chapter 104: Magic Mirror—Aurora Is the Most Beautiful Chapter 104: Magic MirrorAurora Is the Most Beautiful People always said that the Queen of the White Kingdom, who was also Snow Whites stepmother, was incredibly beautifulbut also extremely vain and jealous. She simply couldnt tolerate the idea of anyone being more beautiful than her. What outsiders didnt know, however, was that beneath this terrifying jealousy lay an even darker secret: the Queen was a powerful and sinister witch, one who wielded black magic. It was through her magic that she had enchanted the King of the White Kingdom, making him utterly infatuated with her beauty and completely obedient to her. No matter how outrageous her demands were, the King would always comply! Yet, the Queens greatest fear was that one day, the King would lay eyes on someone even more beautiful than her. If that happened, he might realize she wasnt the fairest of them all, and her spell over him could break. That would be disastrous! As a witch, the Queen possessed a magic mirror. She often stood before it, admiring herself and asking: Mirror, mirror, tell me, who is the most beautiful person in the world? As she stared at the face reflected in the mirror, the Queen fell into deep thought. She decided to refine her question: Who is the most beautiful woman in the world? The magic mirror responded with a name the Queen didnt recognize. This time, at least, the answer was a womanbut someone she had never heard of, a princess from some unknown kingdom. The Queen frowned, sinking into even deeper contemplation. She reconsidered her approach: Alright, the world is too vast, and this land is too expansive. Handsome lords and beautiful princesses are everywherefar too many to count. There will always be countless unknown princesses more beautiful than me. Maybe I should narrow it down a bit. So, she altered her question again: Mirror, mirror, tell me, who is the most beautiful woman in the Western Continent? Still, the mirror gave her an unfamiliar name. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmm let''s be even more specific. Mirror, mirror, tell me, who is the most beautiful woman in the White Kingdom and its surrounding regions? Still not good enough. Lets adjust it one more time. Mirror, mirror, tell me, who is the most beautiful woman in the White Kingdom? At last, the mirror finally gave the answer she had been waiting for: Of course, it is you, my Queen! The Queen burst into triumphant laughter, thoroughly satisfied. I knew it! I must be the most beautiful. Just look at my bright, enchanting eyes and my luscious red lipswho could possibly compare? She playfully covered her mouth with the back of her hand, as if trying to contain her delight. For many years, the Queen repeated this ritual every single day, and every time, the mirrors answer remained unchanged. Each time she heard the mirrors flattery, she would smile in satisfaction. ??????????????? Then, one day, a mysterious organization known as the Coven of Witches sought out the Queen and invited her to join them. The members of this group were all extraordinarily powerful witches. The Queen wasnt particularly interested in magical discussions, nor did she possess the extraordinary magical talent that many of the other witches had. However, she did need potions that could preserve her youth and maintain her beauty, so she agreed to join. That said, she rarely participated in the covens daily activities. Instead, she simply exchanged her mirrors knowledge for a bottle of youth-preserving potion from time to time. As the days passed, the Queen started to notice something unsettlingSnow White was becoming more and more beautiful! With each passing day, Snow White grew more breathtaking. Her skin was as pure as snow, her cheeks as red as blood, and her hair as dark and lustrous as ebony. What if one day my own daughter surpasses me in beauty? This fear nagged at the Queen constantly. And yet, as long as the magic mirror continued to reassure her each day with the same responseThe most beautiful woman in the White Kingdom is, of course, you, my Queen!she could finally relax. But no matter how often she heard it, the very next morning, anxiety would creep in once more. She would rush to the mirror again, dreading the day it might suddenly tell her: My Queen, you are indeed beautiful, but your daughter, Snow White, is a thousand times more stunning than you! And then the unthinkable happened. As always, the Queen stood before the mirror and asked: Mirror, mirror, tell mewho is the most beautiful woman in the White Kingdom? But this time, the mirror hesitated. It stammered and faltered. Hurry up and answer me, mirror! the Queen snapped impatiently. The mirror trembled, its voice quivering as it pleaded: Your Majesty, please promise me that no matter what I say, you wont shatter me, throw me from the tower, or do anything extreme. Fine, I promise! the Queen agreed at once. She was desperate to hear the answer. Is this it? Has the dreaded day finally arrived? If my daughter really has become more beautiful than me what should I do? Countless thoughts raced through the Queens mind before settling into one dark, sinister conclusion. The mirror took a deep breath and solemnly declared: Your Majesty, you are indeed breathtaking. However, there is now a little princess who surpasses you in beauty a thousandfold! The Queen held her breath. It had happened. Just as she feared! The most beautiful woman in the White Kingdom is Aurora! the mirror finally revealed. I knew it! the Queen roared, storming out of the room in fury. Forgive me, my daughter Snow White, but I cannot allow you to be more beautiful than me. You must be eliminatedsilently, without a trace! She had barely taken two steps out of the room when she suddenly froze. Wait. Did I hear that right? The Queen dashed back inside and demanded: Who did you say is the most beautiful? Aurora. As the mirror responded, it displayed a moving imageAurora, riding a white horse alongside Rhine, passing through a lush green forest. The little girl had golden hair and dazzling blue eyes. Her beauty was so radiant, her presence so mesmerizing, that it seemed almost otherworldly. The Queen fell silent. Wait. Who even are you? I dont know you at all! And just like that, the Queens nerves settled. Phew, what a relief! I thought the most beautiful person in the kingdom would be my daughter, Snow White. If word got out that I had killed my own daughter, that would have been inconvenient. But since the one surpassing my beauty is just some stranger, well thats a different matter entirely. As she studied the image of Aurora and Rhine riding through the forest, she quickly deduced: Judging by their direction, it wont be long before they arrive near the royal palace. Her expression darkened. If the King sees Aurora and realizes that someone in the White Kingdom is more beautiful than me that would be a disaster. My enchantment over him might break! "No! That girl, Aurora, must be eliminated!" The Queen steeled her heart and secretly summoned a burly huntsman. She had long prepared for the day when Snow White''s beauty might surpass her own. This very huntsman was someone she had chosen in advancea killer ready for the task! "I command yougo and kill Aurora! Once the job is done, I will reward you with great riches." The Queen issued her order. "Understood, Your Majesty! Consider it done!" The huntsman stood at attention, nodding fervently. For years, he had heard whispers that the Queen was jealous of Snow Whites beauty and that she might one day hire an assassin to dispose of her daughter. That was why she had been secretly in contact with him all this timeto have him as her personal executioner when the moment came to quietly eliminate Snow White. So, ever since the Queen first made contact with him, the huntsman had mentally prepared himself for this "big job." He was in desperate need of a large sum of money to take care of his aging adoptive father and his young daughter. Once he killed Snow White, he could finally "Wait a minute!" "Who did you say?" The huntsman suddenly frowned in confusion. "Aurora? Who''s that?" "Ahem" The Queen coughed awkwardly, finally realizing that the plan had changed. Her intended target was now someone the huntsman had never even heard of. She quickly ran back inside, using magic to create a copy of Auroras portrait and marking her location on a map. "Your target is Aurora. She is here." The Queen pointed at the spot. "Her portrait is beneath this stack of papers." "Bring me her heart, and the mission will be complete. In return, you will receive a generous reward." After hearing the details of his task, the huntsman couldnt shake the feeling that something was off. "Wait, wait, wait so the Queen isnt trying to kill her own daughter, Snow White?" he thought, bewildered. For years, he had completely misunderstood the Queens intentions! "That actually makes sense. Even if Snow White isn''t her biological child, she is still her daughter. No matter how jealous the Queen might be, would she really be ruthless enough to kill her own child?" With that thought, the huntsman suddenly felt guilty for misjudging the Queen. "Maybe she''s not as cruel as people say. I mean, shes sparing her own daughter, right?" Feeling somewhat relieved, he accepted the mission, grabbed his hunting knife, and left the palace, heading toward the forest. As he walked, he pulled out the portrait of his target and studied it closely. Upon seeing the little girl in the image, the huntsman felt puzzled. "This Aurora girl shes just a child. Why does the Queen want her dead?" It didnt make sense. If the Queen wanted to get rid of some commoner she disliked, she could have simply ordered a soldier to handle it. Why had she secretly contacted him years in advance? "If it were about killing her own daughter, that would be a different storysomething the King must never find out. But for this? Why go through all the secrecy?" The huntsman shook his head, dismissing the thought. "Whatever. I just need the money to take care of my old carpenter father and my little girl. The reasons don''t matter." As the huntsman disappeared into the depths of the forest, the Queen watched from afar, suddenly feeling uneasy. "I heard that huntsman has a young daughter about the same age as the girl I''m trying to kill." "When the moment comes, will he hesitate? Will he look at that beautiful little girl, see her helpless expression, and remember his own daughter? Will he falter and spare her?" She decided to wait a while and then consult the magic mirror again to confirm whether the huntsman had succeededor if he had let his emotions get in the way. In the Forest Rhine and Aurora had stopped to rest by a riverbank, letting their horses drink. Just then, they spotted a towering, broad-shouldered huntsman approaching themhis grip firm on a sharp hunting knife. Chapter 105: The Huntsman—Me, Attack Aurora? Chapter 105: The HuntsmanMe, Attack Aurora? From a distance, the huntsman gazed at the two children sitting by the brook, chatting as the gentle sound of flowing water filled the air. His eyes locked onto the golden-haired, blue-eyed girlthe child he had been ordered to kill. His heart clenched. He thought of his own daughter. "My daughter she''s about the same age as this girl named Aurora, isn''t she?" "A child this young what crime could she possibly have committed? She must be innocent!" For a moment, the huntsman hesitated. A flicker of guilt welled up inside him, and he considered abandoning the mission. But he shook his head violently, forcing himself to suppress the pang of sympathy. "No. No, I cant afford to waver. I need this money too much. What happens to someone elses daughter has nothing to do with memy adoptive father and my own child depend on this reward!" He was too poor to afford compassion. Years ago, when the ruler of the White Kingdom married the current Queena woman of peculiar temperamenthe became completely infatuated with his new wife, neglecting state affairs. As a result, what was once a prosperous kingdom fell into decline. Many people were now impoverished, homeless, and struggling to survive. At that moment, Aurora and Rhine noticed the huntsman watching them. "Hello, Uncle! You''ve been looking at us for a whiledo you need something?" Aurora waved at him cheerfully, her movements graceful yet still carrying a childlike innocence. She looked so well-mannered and adorable, the kind of child anyone would instinctively like. The huntsman gripped his knife tightly, his palms drenched in sweat. "Its just a single moment. All I have to do is close my eyes and thrust the blade into the girls heart." The thought crossed his mind like lightning, and in the next instant, the huntsman sprang into action. With a ferocious roar, he launched himself forward like an arrow released from its bowstring, charging straight at the golden-haired girl. "I''m sorry Goodbye!" He drove the blade toward the girl''s chest with ruthless precision! At the very moment his knife should have pierced her heart, the huntsman squeezed his eyes shut. In his mind, he had already envisioned the scenethe splash of warm, crimson blood against his face; the girl''s lifeless body collapsing to the ground; the silver-haired boy beside her crying in horror at the sight of his fallen companion. ??????????? And after that, all he had to do was squat down coldly, carve out the girl''s heart, and ignore the silver-haired boy''s anguished screams. Clang. A shower of crimson sparks burst into the air. The huntsman staggered back several steps, reeling from the immense recoil. His right hand, still clutching the knife, went completely numb, and his palm split open from the impact, blood seeping from his wounds. "What what just happened?!" For a brief moment, he wondered if he had stabbed a rock by mistake. He quickly opened his eyes. The girl stood there, perfectly unharmed. "What what is this?" Panic surged through the huntsman. Had he missed? "Why are you attacking me?" Aurora asked, tilting her head. "I don''t believe we''ve met before, Uncle." The huntsman took a deep breath, steeling himself. He gripped his knife once more and swung it at Auroras neck. She didnt dodge. She simply let the blade strike her fair, slender throat. Clang! The metallic clash echoed again. The knife was sent flying from the huntsman''s grasp, his fingers searing with pain. His palm throbbed as hot blood dripped from the wounds. Meanwhile, Aurora remained completely motionless. She hadn''t even flinched. Her sharp gaze locked onto the huntsman. "A-A-A MONSTER! SHE''S A MONSTER!" The huntsman nearly fainted on the spot. His legs gave out beneath him, and he collapsed onto the ground, shaking uncontrollably. This time, he had seen it clearlyhis attacks hadn''t missed. And yet, this seemingly delicate little girl was completely unscathed. "Speak. Why did you attack us?" Aurora took a step forward, pressing her foot into the ground. The earth beneath her cracked beneath the sheer force. The sight of the breathtakingly beautiful girl advancing toward him made the huntsman feel as though he were staring into the eyes of the world''s most terrifying beast. "Yeah, go on. Who sent you after Aurora?" Rhine asked. Given that they were in Snow Whites homeland, Rhine had a pretty good guess about the mastermind behind this, but he wanted to hear it from the huntsman himself. The huntsman trembled all over but clung to the last shred of his rationality. "This girl her skin is harder than steel, and she can crack the ground with a single step Shes definitely some kind of monster. My god The Queen never told me Id be dealing with something this dangerous!" His mind raced, weighing his options. "I definitely cant fight them. But even if I die, its only my life thats lost. If I reveal the Queen as the one who hired me my entire family will be doomed!" He lowered his head and clenched his jaw, refusing to answer. "Im sorry, but I cant say anything!" His eyes shut tight, his expression resolute. He was prepared to die if it meant keeping his family safe. "If I talk, my whole family will be dragged into this!" Rhine chuckled softly and pulled out a crystal ball that gleamed with a ghostly blue light. Then, the boy cast his gaze upon the trembling huntsman curled up on the grounda gaze that seemed to pierce through his body and soul. After a few seconds, Rhine calmly recited: "Angus. Huntsman of the White Kingdom. Age 43. Orphan. Wife deceased. Only remaining family: an elderly adoptive father, a 10-year-old daughter. Lets see they live" Since the target of his divination wasnt a figure of great power or destiny, there was little resistance, and the information flowed to him with crystal clarity. "AAAAHHH!" The huntsmans eyes shot open in terror. "What the hell?! How do you know all that?!" "Not only is this golden-haired girl a monster the silver-haired boy is one too!" Having thoroughly enjoyed his little "magic trick," Rhine crouched down, staring at the petrified huntsman. "So, it was the Queen who sent you?" The huntsman flinched. "H-How do you know?!" "Ah, so I was right." Rhine smirked, his suspicions confirmed. At that, the huntsman finally abandoned any hope of keeping the secret. "Yes! Yes! It was Her Majesty, the Queen! She ordered me to kill that girl, Aurora! If I had known you two were this powerful, I NEVER would have come! Please, let me go! I have a family to take care ofan elderly father, a young daughter!" Tears streamed down his face as he begged for mercy. "Relax, were not going to do anything to you." Rhine reassured him. "Alright, youre free to go." "Huh?" The huntsman blinked in disbelief. "Just like that? Youre letting me go?" Shaking with gratitude, Angus hurriedly grabbed his now-bent hunting knife and scrambled to his feet, preparing to flee. "Wait a moment." Rhine suddenly called out. Angus froze, his fear returning in an instant. "W-What is it?" He turned back hesitantly, praying they hadnt changed their minds. Rhine casually tossed him a large, flawless pearl. "Sell this. Itll be enough for you, your adoptive father, and your daughter to live comfortably." The huntsman stared in disbelief at the priceless pearl in his palm. It was even larger than the one embedded in the Queens crown! "T-Thank you! Thank you so much!" he sobbed with gratitude, bowing repeatedly before finally leaving. The pearl Rhine had just given him was, of course, from the vast treasures of the Sea King. In the Sea Kingdom, pearls like this were so abundant that they were practically worthless. As the huntsman disappeared into the distance, Rhine suddenly remarked: "We should visit his home sometime." During his divination earlier, he had sensed something unusual about the huntsmans adoptive father, the old carpenter. That meant the old man was either someone of great hidden significance in the world or a Child of Destinysomeone with a special role in a fairy tale. At that moment, an astonished voice suddenly rang out behind them: "Oh my gosh, you two are amazing! We thought that girl was about to be in serious danger, and we were about to help!" Rhine and Aurora turned around. "That girls skin could withstand a blade!" came another exclamation. "And shes ridiculously strongone step cracked the ground!" a third voice added. "That boys crystal ball glowed!" a fourth voice chimed in. "And he knows so much!" said a fifth. "And he has a kind hearthe gave away a gorgeous pearl!" a sixth voice added. "Ahhh! Yeah!" The seventh voice struggled for a moment, unable to think of anything to addso they just yelled along with the others. "Huh?" Aurora turned her head and saw seven small figures peeking out from behind a large tree. It was the Seven Dwarfs. "Of course wed run into them here." Rhine thought. The Seven Dwarfs jumped up and down excitedly. "You guys are amazing! We''ve never met such incredible people before! And youre both good-hearted!" "Our cottage is just nearby. Come visit us! Well cook you a delicious meal!" they added enthusiastically. Unlike humans, the Seven Dwarfs had a simple and pure-hearted nature. Rhine recalled that in the original fairy tale, it was these kind dwarfs who took in Snow White when she was in danger. "Sure! Were actually quite hungry. Well gladly accept your invitation." With that, Rhinedragging a very confused Aurorafollowed the dwarfs toward their cottage. "Wait, hold on what are these small, human-like creatures?!" Aurora muttered, still baffled. Meanwhile The huntsman returned home and handed the priceless pearl to his adoptive father. Then, he sat down, lost in thought. "How am I supposed to report back to the Queen?" After much contemplation, he decided on a plan. He found a wild boar, carved out its heart, and brought it back to the Queen. At the Queens Castle When the Queen opened the box and saw the bloody heart, she smiled with satisfaction. However, just to be sure, she returned to her magic mirror and asked: "Mirror, mirror, tell mewho is the most beautiful person in the world? No, wait who is the most beautiful person in the White Kingdom?" To her shock, the mirror replied: "Beyond the mountains, beneath the shade of the green trees, inside a small house built by seven dwarfsAurora, who is far more beautiful than you, still lives." The Queen''s smile instantly vanished. Her face twisted in fury. "You dare deceive me?!" She turned to glare at the huntsman, who was now trembling violently. "I knew this would happen. You must have thought of your daughter and let Aurora go out of pity, didnt you?" The huntsman flinched. Yes, he had thought of his daughter. But more than anything, he had been terrified that those two terrifying children would kill his entire family if he tried anything. "I I did think of my family. But" The huntsman tried to explain, but before he could finish, guards seized him and began dragging him away. "Throw him in the dungeon!" the Queen ordered coldly. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, she strode back into her chamber. This time, she would take matters into her own hands. Using her limited knowledge of magic, she crafted three deadly items infused with black magic. "Hmph. That fool of a huntsman let his emotions cloud his judgment. But I I will not." Chapter 110: Chapter 110: "The Queen" Is Back? The queen had been gone for nearly a day. The witch Slave Master from the Coven had long grown impatient. She activated her enchanted silver shoes and teleported out of White Kingdom. As for the King of White Kingdom, he was even more restless. In a few days, Prince Henry, the second prince of the neighboring Western Asia Kingdom, will be visiting White Kingdom with his attendants. Should we prepare a banquet to welcome him, Your Majesty? a waiting attendant asked. Do whatever you want. I dont care about these things anymore. The king waved his hand impatiently, dismissing the attendant. Sigh, why hasnt my beautiful wife come back yet? The king wiped the sweat from his forehead. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, his heart was entirely preoccupied with his beautiful queen. Compared to her, the entire kingdom seemed dull and lifeless. "Right, my wife always mumbles to that mirror. Maybe that magic mirror knows something!" The king hurried into the queens chamber and questioned the magic mirror: Mirror, mirror, do you know where your dear masterthe beautiful queenhas gone? How is she now? The magic mirror answered truthfully: I only know that my most beloved and greatest master went to the house of the dwarfs in the mountains and forests. "As for her current situation, I do not know. Only the queen can use me. If she does not ask me questions, I can see nothing. "My dear Majesty, I am just as anxious and worried for my masters safety as you are! For I deeply love my master! The king was helpless. If my wife isnt back by sunrise tomorrow, Ill send the entire army to the mountains and forests to find her! He left the chamber, deep in thought. Under the table, two little hamstersRhine and Aurorahad overheard everything between the king and the magic mirror. The brown-furred hamster, Aurora, said, Just as the Sea Hags intelligence suggested. This magic mirror can only be used by the queen! Grandma Rosa, the witch from Rose Kingdom, once taught me that certain enchanted objects are bound to a single master, making them usable only by that person. Of course, such restrictions can sometimes be bypassed. But since Aurora was now a tiny hamster, what she actually sounded like was: Eek eek, eek eek. The snow-white hamster, Rhine, nodded and responded, thoughtful yet pleased: Eek eek, eek eek. What he meant was: Just as I thought, the magic mirror truly loves the queen. That makes things easier! After Aurora had granted the mermaid princess Ariel an immortal soul, both Rhine and Aurora were now absolutely certainlove in this world extended far beyond just romantic love! ?a????? Eek eek, eek eek. Aurora asked in confusion. Her meaning was: Teacher, do you really understand what Im saying? Because I have no idea what youre saying. The two little hamsters scurried out of the room. Rhine found a secluded spot, restored them both to their human forms, then flipped his palm, producing a small pink perfume bottle. [False Love] Perfume. A magical artifact born from the twisted affections of Prince Eric, Princess of Enderland, and the mermaid princess Ariel! Aurora, as long as you apply a single drop, anyone who sees you will perceive you as the personor thingthey love most. The king wandered alone through the palace corridors, restless. His wifes breathtaking beauty, her flowing black hair, and her crimson lips kept surfacing in his mind. "Forget it! Ill send men to the forest to find my wife right now!" Just as he made up his mind, he turned a cornerand there, in the hallway, stood a familiar figure. It was the woman he had been longing forthe Queen of White Kingdom! My love, youre back! Where have you been? The king was overwhelmed with joy and threw himself forward. The queen avoided his embrace and said calmly, I was only gone for a day. Why the fuss? Youve made the entire palace anxious. You know Im a witchI have my own secrets and need my privacy. Youre right, my love! The king obediently nodded, lowering his head in sincere apology. Its all my fault, all my fault! I wont overreact like this again. Ill go inform the attendants and ministers that youve returned. Before his wife, he was nothing like a sovereign rulerhe was like a well-behaved, obedient child! "He listens to the queen so completely No matter what I say, he agrees." Aurora, wearing the perfume, thought to herself. At this moment, in the kings eyes, Auroras appearance, demeanor, and aura were indistinguishable from the queens! This perfumes magic was far beyond simple disguise or illusionit made those who saw the wearer absolutely believe from the depths of their heart that they were looking at their most beloved person! Even if the persons behavior was somewhat different from usual, they would not doubt it. Even eyes that could see through illusions or supernatural divination abilities would be deceived! This was [False Love]. Aurora imitated the queens commanding tone and ordered the king: Oh, by the way, for the time being, I will be working on secret magical research in my chambers. No one is allowed to disturb menot even the servants. "If anyone other than you sees me, my magic potion experiments will fail! "The only person I will occasionally meet is you, my dear Majesty. You will be responsible for delivering my commands to the ministers in the palace. The king nodded eagerly. Of course, of course! Ill go tell everyone right away! I promise, I wont let anyone disturb you, my love! "This king really listens to everything the queen says No matter how unreasonable the request. Even if his love for her has been amplified by years of magic, this is ridiculous." Aurora couldnt help but mutter in her mind. But she maintained her role, lifting her chin arrogantly. Oh, and I have hired an experienced magicians assistant to help with my potion-making. She gestured toward Rhine, who stepped forward. This is Sage Rhine of Rose Kingdom, a grand magician. While I am in my chambers working on potions, he will also assist in conveying my words. The king thought for a moment and recalled hearing of this Sage of Rose Kingdom. Especially in neighboring Western Asia Kingdom, rumors suggested that the alliance between the Sea Kingdom and Western Asia Kingdom had been orchestrated by this very magician! So its Master Rhine! What an honor, what an honor! I never expected to meet you here! The king excitedly grabbed Rhines hand, practically groveling in admirationso much so that Rhine got goosebumps. "Come on, youre a king. Cant you act like one?" Of course, Rhine knew that White Kingdoms king was only acting like this because of the queens recommendation. Chapter 111: Snow White’s Dearest Person Chapter 111: Snow Whites Dearest Person Aurora, realizing just how obedient the king was, became even more playful and emboldened. She added in an arrogant tone, Dont be fooled by Master Rhines youthful appearance. A magicians age, knowledge, and skills have nothing to do with their outward looks. Lord Rhine is no ordinary magicianhes the master of masters, the greatest, most knowledgeable, and wisest sage of the Western Continent! "I will not allow anyone in White Kingdom to show the slightest disrespect to Master Rhine. From now on, seeing Master Rhine is the same as seeing me! Rhine had to use all his strength not to burst out laughing. Seriously, Aurora? Youre getting into character pretty fast. Since when did you become so good at this? The king nodded once again, like a pecking chick. Of course, of course! No one in White Kingdom will dare defy Master Rhine! Anyone who disrespects him will be thrown straight into prison! Speaking of prison Aurora, still in disguise as the queen, seemed to recall something. Earlier, I threw a hunter named Angus into prison. But it turns out he was wrongly accused. Release him, and dont forget to compensate him with a large sum of money. The king nodded yet againit was probably the hundredth time today. No problem, no problem! Ill give the order right away! Aurora took Rhine and headed toward her room. Remember, no one is allowed to disturb me! After all, the False Love perfume worked like a mental branding ironit was terrifying in its effects but had significant limitations. It only made others perceive her as their dearest person, but in different peoples eyes, she would appear differently. To the servants and ministers, she would likely take on another form entirely. Of course, of course! As you wish, my darling! the king flattered her. Aurora and Rhine entered the queens private chambers and locked the door behind them. The next step is the final and most critical part of the experiment Aurora thought, walking up to the enchanted, talking full-length mirror. As soon as her reflection appeared, the Magic Mirror immediately perked up with excitement. My dear, great master, youve returned! Oh, how Ive missed you. You must have already killed that little girl named Aurorathe one who was more beautiful than you, right? Hehe, how could White Kingdom possibly have a woman more beautiful than you? Hearing this, Aurora was momentarily speechless. But it also reassured her. It meant that even the Magic Mirror had been fooled by False Love. Of course, to the Magic Mirror, its dearest person could only be its great and beloved masterthe Queen herself! Ive changed my mind. Spare Auroras life, Aurora said coldly. She then gestured toward Rhine, who was walking in behind her. This child who was always by Auroras sideI have confirmed that he is no ordinary child. He is the sage and grand magician of Rose Kingdom, Lord Rhine. I have temporarily hired him as my magic assistant. You are to treat him with the utmost respect and never neglect him. ??????????????? Of course, of course, my dear and great master! As you wish. The Magic Mirror was utterly obsequious, not even questioning why its master had suddenly changed her mind. Aurora found the flattery a little unbearable. Internally, she muttered, Just what kind of environment did this queen live in? From the king to the Magic Mirror, theyre all obsessed with her. No wonder she turned into a complete lunatic. By the way, I have a question Aurora was just about to follow the script Rhine had prepared when suddenly She heard a faint rustling sound coming from the corner of the room, behind the folding screen. Someone was in the room! Auroras heart clenched. Before she had locked the door, someone was already inside! Whos there? Auroras sharp gaze locked onto the corner of the room. To the Magic Mirror and the King, she appeared as the Queen. But if someone else was present, she might appear differently in their eyes. If different people saw her as different figures, her cover would be blown! Thats strange. Someones in the room but why didnt my teacher sense it beforehand? He should be able to detect major dangers, right? Just then, a cute little girl stepped out from behind the screen. Her skin was as white as snow, and her jet-black hair cascaded down her back. Her gem-like eyes widened as she stared at Aurora. It was Snow White. The daughter of the former Queen of White Kingdomthe one who had already passed away. Aurora had never met her before, but she had heard of the princesss story and had seen portraits of her. Crap, crap. Snow White just saw me. She probably doesnt have a dearest person, so in her eyes, I must still look like myself. Or maybe her dearest person is her late mother? Or her father, the current king? I heard that the Queen never truly loved Snow Whiteshe was always jealous of her beauty. So Snow White must Snow Whites crystal-clear eyes blinked as she stared at Aurora, looking pure and stunningly beautiful. Then, suddenly, the little girl beamed, her smile bright and innocent. Mommy, youre finally back. Aurora let out a long breath, releasing the tension in her chest. For a moment, her emotions were all over the placemixed feelings churned inside her like a chaotic storm. My daughter, Aurora stepped forward, gently stroking Snow Whites dark hair, no longer acting haughty. Out of everyone, am I the person you love the most? The young princess nodded obediently. Of course! I love Mommy the most! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, Snow White threw herself into Auroras arms and hugged her tightly. Rhine watched as the little princess clung to Aurorathough to his eyes, Aurora still looked like herself. Seeing this false yet heartwarming mother-daughter reunion, he let out a small sigh. Rhine knew that if he and Aurora had never come to White Kingdom, one day, Snow White would surpass the Queen in beauty. And the Queen would eventually try to kill her. But this young princess had never felt her stepmothers jealousy or malice. Compared to the mother she had lost too young to remember, the mother she truly loved was this stepmother standing before her. We have work to do. Get your adorable daughter out of here, Rhine reminded her. Aurora gently patted Snow Whites shoulder. My good girl, run along now. I have things to take care of. Okay, Mommy! Snow White was perfectly obedient, answering cheerfully before leaving the room. But just as she stepped out the door, the little princess suddenly turned back, looking at Aurorawho was still disguised as the Queenand once again, she smiled brightly, her eyes narrowing. Mommy, youre being so gentle with me today. Aurora swallowed dryly but didnt reply. She simply watched as Snow White disappeared down the hall. After taking a moment to calm herself, Aurora turned back to the Magic Mirror and asked the first question Rhine had instructed her to. Magic Mirror, Magic Mirror, tell mewhere does the witch known as Slave Master, the one from the Coven of Witches, come from? What is her true identity? And that magical artifact of hers, the one that allows her to travel freely across the continentwhat exactly is it? Among the unknown enemies within the Coven of Witches, aside from the one they to eliminateMaleficentthe one Rhine and Aurora were most concerned about was this Slave Master. This witch possessed a magical item that allowed her to move freely across the entire continent, giving her unparalleled mobility. As long as she remained in the Coven, she could potentially gather all its members in a short amount of time. If she managed to unite the scattered forces, the Coven would become a massive threat. Even the Sea Hag of the Mermaid Kingdom, upon realizing that the Coven might be planning to eliminate her, believed that the one most likely to strike against her would be none other than the witch who could travel freely across the continent. The surface of the Magic Mirror rippled like water before responding: Slave Master comes from the Land of Oz... Chapter 113: The Proper Use of the Magic Mirror Chapter 113: The Proper Use of the Magic Mirror Please use rigorous mathematical logic to prove that any integer greater than 2 can be expressed as the sum of three prime numbers. A prime number is a natural number greater than 1 that can only be divided by 1 and itself Please prove the Four Color Theorem. This theorem states that any planar map, when subdivided into non-overlapping regions, can always be colored with four distinct colors in such a way that no two adjacent regions share the same color Please provide me with a detailed list of White Kingdoms corrupt officials, including all instances of bribery, the amounts involved, and the identities of those who paid the bribes Which foreign spies are currently operating within White Kingdom? Where do they come from, and what organizations do they serve? What are their objectives? Please provide their detailed information, as well as the sabotage activities they are currently engaged in What are the most influential underground organizations and criminal syndicates within White Kingdom? Which royal ministers and military officers are abusing their power or neglecting their duties? Who among them is oppressing the people under the guise of authority? I want them all removed from office! The worst offenders will be imprisoned or even hanged Among the lords loyal to White Kingdom, are there any engaging in tax evasion, exploiting the people, or plotting rebellion? Provide their names and detailed evidence of their crimes Among the commoners and lower-ranking officials, are there any worthy of promotion? List their combat skills, administrative abilities, loyalty, leadership qualities, and special talents in a detailed table so I can review them Aurora read through the endless list of questions, her mouth never pausing. The Magic Mirror was utterly dumbfoundedif it had eyes and a mouth, they would have been wide open in shock. What kind of questions are these?! So this this is what I was meant to be used for?! Hurry up and answer them all, Aurora urged. Whether White Kingdom can be revived, whether it can regain its former glory, and whether it can stand proudly on the Western Continent once moreit all depends on you, Magic Mirror! Shes absolutely right. With the Magic Mirrors help, Her Majesty and I will restore White Kingdoms greatness! Rhine added with conviction. He was starting to think that in the near future, his title might need to include Sage of White Kingdom! The Magic Mirror, if it had eyes, would have surely wept tears of emotion. "Its true! After meeting the magician Rhine, Her Majesty has changed so much. She has finally become a ruler worthy of admiration!" And so, the Magic Mirror began answering each question one by one. Aurora, still mimicking the Queens regal posture, snapped her fingers, causing quills to lift into the air and furiously record every answer onto parchment. Through this intensive questioning, both Rhine and Aurora discovered an important truth: While the Magic Mirror was incredibly powerful, it was not omniscient. For example, it couldnt solve mathematical problems that had never been answered on this continent. It also had limited vision beyond White Kingdom, making its insights on foreign affairs somewhat blurry. Even so, its abilities were still astonishingwithout a doubt, this was an artifact of legendary power! And it was through this process that Rhine and Aurora finally realized just how deeply rotten White Kingdom had become. The entire nation was infested with corruptionfrom top to bottom, parasites everywhere. "The list of corrupt officials is outrageously long! So many nobles are colluding with foreign nations and underground syndicates. Your Majesty, just what kind of people have you been appointing?!" ?????????????? "The military is completely compromised These lords have all been engaging in private executions, deception, and extortion of the people" "Waitthis artisan from the lower city, Herodotus, has incredibly high loyalty and leadership abilities?! How has no one noticed such talent before?" "Unfortunately, we cant get detailed stats on people outside White Kingdom" Meanwhile, Outside the Queens Chambers Your Majesty, the Queen requests your presence. Rhine led the King of White Kingdom toward the Queens private quarters. I wonder what she wants? the King mused. But since its my darling treasure calling for me, I must listen to her every word! Could it be that she wants me to praise her beauty again? Or perhaps she wants to eliminate another rival she finds displeasing? However, when he stepped into the Queens chamber, he was completely stunned. The walls were covered with sheets of parchmentfilled with dense writing and names. Many of these documents bore the names of royal ministers and high-ranking officials, each listed with various statistics and detailed descriptions. Other papers contained unfamiliar names, each carefully marked with different notes. MarlinCombat Strength: 93, Loyalty: 73, Leadership: 34 Recommended for promotion to the Royal Guard. Treasury Minister GryffindorCurrent Loyalty: 0. Confirmed to have colluded with Enderland spies. Must be eliminated immediately. The King stood there, completely frozen, his mind blank. What what is all this?! He turned in utter confusion to look at his wifewho was actually Aurora in disguiseas she continued questioning the Magic Mirror. Aurora turned her gaze toward the shock-stricken King and explained in a calm, matter-of-fact tone: My dear King, as you know, I have a Magic Mirror that knows almost everything. Right now, I am using it to govern the kingdom. What?! Using the Magic Mirror to govern the kingdom?! The King was so stunned he couldnt even speak. Was this really his beloved wife? Had she really changed this much?! Aurora looked him straight in the eyes, her expression earnest: These past years, under my rule, the kingdom has fallen into ruin. The truly guilty now live in luxury, wrapped in silks and fine robes, while the innocent rot in prison. The streets are overrun with soldiers abusing their power, while beggars and thieves lurk in every corner. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But I was blind to it alluntil I met Lord Rhine. He taught me how to use the Magic Mirror properly! My King, let us work together to restore White Kingdom to its former glory! We will purge the corrupt officials and military officers who have been devouring this nation from within. We will elevate the forgotten talents and ensure that those with true ability and virtue take their rightful places! Aurora activated her supernatural charm, her voice carrying a compelling force that stirred the Kings emotions. Just listening to her words made his heart tremble. Oh, my darling treasure! If this is what you desire, then so be it! There was a time when he had once been a diligent and ambitious King. But after marrying his beautiful Queen, he had started losing interest in ruling. He abdicated responsibility, handing all power to his wife. He knew the kingdom was decaying, but what did that matter compared to pleasing his beloved? However, today, his Queens words awakened something inside him. For the first time, he realizedhe didnt have to choose between his love for her and his love for the kingdom. Overwhelmed with emotion, the King turned to Rhine, tightly grasping the silver-haired boys hands. Thank you, foreign sage! You are a true genius! The whole world will envy us! Envy that White Kingdom has a near-omniscient Magic Mirror to guide our rule! Rhine simply smiled. I will remain in White Kingdom for two months, assisting Her Majesty until the first wave of reforms is complete. He had already planned the final stepwhen the real Queen finally wakes up. "I cant wait to see her reaction when she realizes the entire kingdom, even her husband and the Magic Mirror, no longer see her the same way..." Rhine mused. Thats wonderful! Thank you, Lord Rhine! The King was ecstatic. Aurora, still in disguise as the Queen, deliberately added from the side: My dear King, the Grand Magician Rhine has done so much for White Kingdom and has helped me tremendously. He must be handsomely rewarded! The King nodded hastily. Yes, yes, of course! Turning to Rhine, he declared solemnly: Lord Rhine, I shall name you the Sage of White Kingdom so that the entire nation knows that you are a great benefactor to the royal family. In the kingdom, you shall hold power second only to me and the Queen. Even if you leave White Kingdom for a time, it wont matter. No matter when you decide to return, you will always be treated with the highest honors! Rhine smiled and nodded. Then, I thank Your Majesty. He was confident that with the Magic Mirrors assistance, this small kingdom would show clear signs of reform within just two months. This Magic Mirrorwhen used for governingwas nothing short of a divine artifact! At this moment, Rhine couldnt help but reflectjust how blind had the original Queen been? She had such an extraordinary mirror, yet she wasted it on nothing but vanity, constantly asking who was the fairest of them all. What an unbelievable waste. Meanwhile, in the royal barracks, several elderly yet loyal ministers listened to the Kings words in stunned silence. What? The Queen has resolved to govern wisely? Shes actually using the Magic Mirror to rule the nation? These ministers had personally witnessed the golden age of White Kingdom in its prime. Wonderful! White Kingdom is saved! The ministers erupted into cheers. Chapter 114: The Kingdom’s Great Reform! Chapter 114: The Kingdoms Great Reform! Sir, this pearl is for you! Look at how big, full, and lustrous it isan absolute treasure! The soldier who had previously bullied the old carpenter Geppetto looked at the officer lounging lazily in his wooden chair, his face full of flattery. He respectfully presented the large pearl he had snatched from Geppetto. Well done. The corpulent officer grinned as he took the pearl and examined it closely. This really is a priceless gem! How did you get it? The soldier answered truthfully, I took it from some old geezer. Ha! That fool thought that if he handed this over, Id let him in to see his kid. I made up some excuse and confiscated it. Who knows why a lowly commoner would have such a massive pearl? He probably picked it up somewhere or stole it. But none of that matters nowthis treasure belongs to you, Sir. The fat officer chuckled, carefully wrapped the pearl in a handkerchief, and then patted the soldier on the shoulder. From now on, youre my right-hand man! Our fates are tied togetherwell share in prosperity. From this day forward, the entire street, whether man or dog, will bow to you! The soldier was overwhelmed with excitement, barely able to breathe from the sudden rise in status. Sharing in the officers power meant his own position would soar beyond imagination! Suddenly, the wooden door burst open. A group of fully armed men stormed in. Sergeant, youre under arrest! Her Majesty the Queen has obtained evidence of your corruption, collusion with foreign spies, and extortion of protection fees from commoners! The officer was seized and dragged away before the stunned soldier could react. The officer struggled desperately. Let me go! My brother is a jester in the royal courtHer Majestys favorite! Dont you remember? Your brother? one of the men scoffed. He was thrown in prison earlier today. In a few days, hell likely be hanged. The officers face turned deathly pale. His legs trembled, and he could barely walk. He had to be dragged along. Her Majesty is determined to reform the kingdom, and the first step is to purge parasites like you who prey on the people! Confess everything now, and you might still have a chance to live! The soldier who had just bribed the officer stood frozen, watching as the once-arrogant superior was taken away. It felt as if the sky itself had collapsed. Is White Kingdom truly about to change? He knew that when the nest falls, no egg remains unbroken. With his superior arrested, it was only a matter of time before his own misdeeds were exposed. His days of wielding power through intimidation were over. ???? Sir, I dont want to share your fate Excuse me, sir. Are you the carpenter Geppetto? The elderly Geppetto trembled at the sight of the soldiers at his door, instinctively stepping back several paces. Theres no need to be afraid, old man. This belongs to you, doesnt it? The soldiers handed the large, perfectly round pearl back to him. Geppetto stared at the gleaming pearl in disbelief, feeling as if he were in a dream. Oh, and by the way, your adopted son, Angus, has been released from prison. He was innocent. Compensation will be issued to you soon. Ahlook, hes here now! Behind the soldiers, a young man came running toward him, waving eagerly. Father, Im here! Youre back? I thought Id never see you again! Everyone said you were going to be hanged. I know! When they threw me in prison, I heard I was scheduled for execution next week. I thought I was doomed. That place was dark, cold absolutely hopeless. Angus shuddered at the memory. Then suddenly, I was released. The guards told me it was by direct order of the Queenand that Id even be compensated! Geppetto was in shock. Really? All his life, he had heard tales of the Queens cruelty. No one who entered her prison ever came out alive. Its true, Father! And thats not all! Angus was ecstatic as he continued, I heard Her Majesty is determined to reform the kingdom and bring justice to the oppressed! The soldiers confirmed it. Thats right, Master Geppetto. The soldiers who assaulted you will be punished. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Geppetto stood there, speechless, as if turned to stone. He had once fantasized about a powerful magician retrieving his stolen pearl, bringing justice, and rescuing Angus from prison. It was the kind of tale the common folk adored. But never had he imagined that, in just a day or two, the entire kingdom would be transformed. Now, justice was no longer something he had to beg from a wandering heroit was being delivered through official channels. Just like Magician Rhine said my son really has been released. He must have done something to make this happen! The soldiers looked up at the mention of the name. Wait are you referring to Lord Rhine, the Kingdoms Sage? Geppetto was taken aback. You know him? The soldiers exchanged excited glances. Soon, the entire kingdom will know his name! Magician Rhine traveled from the Rose Kingdom to White Kingdom and displayed extraordinary wisdom. Both His Majesty the King and Her Majesty the Queen personally invited him to become the Kingdoms Sage. They say he will assist the royal family in leading a complete reform of the kingdom! He will be the most powerful person in White Kingdom, second only to the King and Queen. Even the highest-ranking ministers wont compare to a single flick of his finger. Geppetto stood frozen, mouth agape. Rhine had only left a day or two ago. And now, he had already become the Kingdoms Sage? What had that young magician done in such a short time? The old carpenter felt as if he were trapped in a dreama surreal, beautiful dream he never wanted to wake from. He listened to the soldiers praise the new Kingdoms Sage, extol the Queens reforms, and condemn the corruption of the past. He watched Angus laugh in relief and joy. He clutched his precious pearl in his hands A lump rose in his throat, and his vision blurred with tears. The world before him seemed hazy and unrealjust like a dream. From the tall tower in the distance, Rhine and Aurora watched. The wind ruffled the Kingdom Sages cloak and lifted the golden strands of the young girls hair. They saw Geppetto tremble as he accepted his pearl, saw his stunned expression, saw the tears streaming down his weathered face. Teacher, seeing how Geppetto and Angus lives have changed I feel something. Aurora whispered. What is it? Rhine asked. At first, I thought you would teleport into the prison and break Angus out. I thought you would use magic to summon the pearl back to its ownerlike the protagonists of those fantasy stories, or the righteous heroes of legend. But I didnt choose that path, Rhine replied calmly. No. If Prince Eric were here, hed say this isnt like those hero stories at all. In those stories, the hero kills the villain and saves a few people. They might execute a corrupt officer or free a handful of families but beyond their sight, thousands more still suffer. Aurora gazed down at the kingdom belowthe crumbling streets, the struggling citizens. A king, however, can change everything. A king can save thousands, even millions. Thats why I must become a great ruler. She thought of Prince Eric, who had once been rebellious but was now striving to be a worthy heir. Rhine said nothing, only smiled. The wind blew again, gently brushing their faces. Teacher, I have another question, Aurora asked suddenly. She turned to look at Rhine. When I wore the perfume, what did I look like to you? The scent makes people see their greatest love, but you dont have one, do you? Did I appear the same? Rhine chuckled and answered truthfully, Yes. You looked exactly as you always do. Time passed swiftly. With the combined efforts of Rhine, Aurora, the Magic Mirror, and the King, the kingdoms grand reforms surged forward. Two months later, at a gathering of the Witchs Coven, Maleficent spoke up. Have you heard? That has been making big moves in White Kingdom. Even the neighboring nations know about it now. The Witch of the East, recalling her failed visit to the Queen two months ago, asked curiously, What kind of moves? Maleficent smirked. I heard from Mado Kingdom that shes actually ruling the country using the Magic Mirror. And it seems to be working. What?! That fool is actually governing? The Witch of the East was stunned. If the Queen was no longer a fool things could get dangerous. We need to see for ourselves. Chapter 115: The Eastern Witch Enters the Grand View Garden Chapter 115: The Eastern Witch Enters the Grand View Garden Maleficent, the Middle Eastern Witch, and Red Heart listened to the Eastern Witchs concerns without the slightest disagreement. For themthe pillars of the Witchs Coventhe was best left as she was before: naive and foolish. A Queen who became intelligent, diligent, and determined to govern properly was completely at odds with their interests. To them, the Queen was hardly a fellow coven member. She was merely a toola mouthpiece that asked the Magic Mirror questions on their behalf. All it took was offering her a youth-preserving potion, and in return, they were granted the chance to consult the Magic Mirror. It was an absurdly good deal! The Queen had never truly understood the value of the mirror, nor had she realized just how much the coven had been exploiting her. But now The is using the Magic Mirror to rule the kingdom. Shes actually gotten smarter! It wont be so easy to trade potions for questions anymore. The Eastern Witch scowled, both worried and resentful. If she werent the only one who could use that mirror, we could have just killed her and taken it for ourselves! Exactly! We shouldve chopped her head off already. She hasnt contacted us for two monthsshes never disappeared for that long before. Shes probably betrayed us and wants out! Red Heart huffed. The Eastern Witch sneered, Ill go to White Kingdom and make sure the remains loyal to the Witchs Coven and continues to serve us. And if she refuses? Maleficents voice was chillingly devoid of emotion. Ill kill her and take the mirror. The Eastern Witchs eyes gleamed with malice. Given enough time, well figure out a way to make it recognize a new master. Hmm. Maleficent wasnt surprised by the answer. So be it. You dont need help, do you? she added with a mocking tone. Of course not! What do you take me for? the Eastern Witch snapped before abruptly ending the magical communication. She stepped out of her luxurious house, whipping the slaves who had dared to pause their work, then strode toward an open clearing. Standing tall, she clicked the heels of her silver shoes together three times. A fierce wind roared to life, the world around her twisting and shifting into a swirl of colors. When the swirling stopped, she found herself in White Kingdoms royal capital. It was the same city she had visited before, yet it felt completely different. The buildings hadnt changed, but something was undeniably altered. The streets were noticeably cleanerbut it was more than just that. The soldiers who used to swagger around with clubs, shoving people aside, were gone. There were no reckless carriages trampling through the streets, nor were there arrogant nobles galloping on horseback, forcing pedestrians to scatter. The city guards and watchmen moved in disciplined formations, patrolling methodically ?N???????? As she walked, she overheard townsfolk discussing the Queens drastic reforms over the past two months. Can you believe it? The shoemaker next door, Karen, has a combat ability of nearly 90! His loyalty and leadership scores are over 60 too. Thats exactly what Im talking about! The Queen promoted him straight to squad leader in the Royal Guard! I doubted it at first, but when I saw the stats she published, I was speechless. I always knew Karen was strong, but I didnt think he was strong. Right? He never even trained properly, and his combat ability is already 87! If he surpasses 100, hell be classified as a ! Thats insane. Seriously! If not for the Queen, this kind of talent wouldve been wasted forever. Karen wouldve lived and died as a shoemaker. People gasped and murmured in awe. Thank the wise Sage for enlightening Her Majesty. White Kingdom is truly blessed. The more the Eastern Witch listened, the more confused she became. What were they talking about? Could personal talent and abilities be quantified into numbers? She couldnt hold back her curiosity and stopped a group of chatting townsfolk. What are you talking about? Why do these attributes have numerical values? The townsfolk turned to her with expressions that screamed: One of them scoffed, Youre from the countryside, arent you? First time in the capital? Where are you from thats so behind the times? another sneered. You dont even know about the Queen and the Sages method of selecting talent? The Eastern Witch bristled. She was about to cast a spell to turn them into toads when one man finally answered: You must be a foreigner. Here in White Kingdom, the Queen and the Sage have a special method for appointing officials. Our great Queen possesses a magical mirrorone that knows nearly everything about the kingdom! The mirror quantifies the skills and attributes of both commoners and nobles, listing them with precise numerical values. It even marks additional notes, like their specialties. I dont know the specifics, but thats how talent is identified and promoted. No matter how well-hidden a persons abilities are, the Queen and the Sage can uncover them and elevate the worthy. Not only that, but they use the mirror to expose spies and underground criminal organizations. Theyve been capturing them all! The Eastern Witch was stunned. Using the Magic Mirror for ?! That wasnt the Queen she knew. Wait they mentioned a assisting her? She had been here just two months ago, and no such figure existed. A woman in the crowd chimed in, Its crazy! Some ministers have a highest stat below 10! How did they even get those positions? An elderly man straightened up and declared, Those useless leeches are being demoted or reassigned as we speak! The Eastern Witch was baffled. This kind of large-scale reform wont it anger the powerful elites? She had visited White Kingdom many times before, and she the rot ran deep. Frankly, she had always enjoyed seeing the kingdom in chaos. A mismanaged, impoverished White Kingdom suited her just fine. But now? If the Queen was truly reforming the country, she was bound to provoke powerful enemies. Wouldnt she be assassinated soon? The townsfolk gave her another look. Old lady, what nonsense are you spouting? Who would dare defy the Queen when she has the Sage on her side? Exactly! The Sages magic is terrifyingstronger than an entire army! I saw him summon a storm at sea with my own eyes! Yes! Lord Rhine is an incredibly powerful magician! The Eastern Witchs heart clenched. What what did you just say? The Sages name? Lord Rhine, of course! He traveled here from the Rose Kingdom and was hired by the Queen. He now serves as White Kingdoms Sage and her chief advisor. The Eastern Witchs face twisted in horror. That damned Rhine It was who killed the First Witch of Enderlandthe one we were about to recruit! The Witchs Coven had been eager to bring the First Witch of Enderland into their ranks. Though she was not particularly skilled, she possessed a coveted ability: Having a high-ranking witch embedded in Enderlands political system would have given the coven leverage over a powerful military empire. But Rhine had ruined everything. And now, he had turned the Queen against them. The Eastern Witch seethed with fury. She wanted nothing more than to storm the palace and kill him on the spot. Her gaze locked onto the grand, golden palace in the distance. She took a step forwardthen suddenly turned back to the townsfolk. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ah, I nearly forgot. You all deserve a little for your insolence. She sneered, her wrinkled face twisting with malice. As thanks for answering my questions, Ill give you a . I was going to turn you all into toads but Ive just thought of something better. Her eyes glowed with wicked delight. Chapter 117: Let’s Kill the Witch of the East Chapter 117: Lets Kill the Witch of the East Rhine and Aurora exchanged a glance. The Witch of the East? She came representing the Coven to meet the Queen? Aurora speculated. Theres no way were actually going to see her. No matter how things looked, Aurora wasnt truly the Queen. She was only relying on the magical influence of the enchanted perfume, which made the King and the Magic Mirror firmly believe that was the Queen. Rhine responded calmly, No. Send her away. Exactly, Aurora mimicked the Queens arrogant tone. Tell that old hag I have no interest in seeing her. She can scram! Then, she added furiously, Tell that witch the Queen says the Coven has taken advantage of her far too many times. I wont be fooled again! Ill let the past slide, but I dont ever want to see them again! Get lostgo as far away as possible, and never contact me again! Hearing Auroras words, Rhine couldnt help but smirk. Dismantling the Coven from within and completely eliminating their control over the Magic Mirror was a highly desirable outcome for him. It was also a key part of the plan. What?! actually said that? Hearing the guards message, the Witch of the East was furious. Her withered hair stood on end. This is outrageous! Shes turned against us! This is treason! That Queenwho does she think she is to speak to me like that?! Shes just the ruler of a minor kingdom! I could wipe out the entire White Kingdom if I wanted to! Her eyes gleamed with malice. She was about to storm into the palace and teach the Queen a lesson when a far more wicked idea occurred to her. Oh? So the Queen wants to restore and strengthen the White Kingdom? Then Ill drag this nation into catastrophe. Ill make sure she watches everything she holds dear crumble before her eyes. The Witch of the East let out a cold, ruthless laugh. Her silver heels clicked against the ground, and in a sudden gust of wind, she vanished. Not long after, news of a horrific crime reached the palace. A dozen people suddenly collapsed in the streets, their faces turning purple, as if they drowned on land? In broad daylight? On dry land? A whole group of people drowning to death? How is that even possible? The ruler of the White Kingdom was astonished. Your Majesty, I suspect our enemies are behind this! They see our kingdom thriving under reform and seek to sabotage us! one of the ministers declared. ???????????????????? This official had recently been promoted due to the reforms and wanted them to succeed. But how did the culprit manage it? another minister questioned, deeply puzzled. Theres no need to worry. The Queen has the Magic Mirror. It will reveal the truth behind this bizarre case, the King reassured them. Hearing this, the ministers felt relieved. This was a critical moment for the kingdoms reforms. There could be mistakes. The King wasted no time relaying the incident to Rhine and Aurora. Magic Mirror, Magic Mirror, tell mewhat truly happened in the capital today? Who is the murderer? Aurora questioned the mirror. The mirrors dark surface rippled. A haunting voice answered: The culprit is none other than the one who sought an audience with you todaythe Witch of the East from the Land of Oz, known in the Coven as . The mirrors surface shimmered, revealing a horrifying scene The Witch of the East, chatting with a group of commoners on a street corner. Their indifferent attitudes enraged her. In a fit of fury, she cast a spell, transforming them all into fish. Aurora watched as the fish flopped helplessly on the ground, their bulging eyes filled with agony. They struggled, suffocated, and died wretchedlyonly to transform back into human corpses once the spell wore off. It was a scene of Auroras fists clenched tightly. She could the pain and desperation of those people as they died. This is That old witchhow could she do something like this?! She turned to Rhine. After confirming that he had shielded their conversation from the Magic Mirrors hearing, she declared with firm resolve: Teacher, we let the Witch of the East get away with this! I want to take her down myselfjust like Ill personally kill the Black Witch Maleficent! Rhine mused, feeling both admiration and approval. He nodded. Well have our chance. His expression turned serious. Dont forget our plan. When we leave the White Kingdom, a direct conflict with the Coven will be inevitable. The Witch of the East possesses a pair of Within three steps, she can travel anywhere on the continent. That means she can instantly summon the Coven and launch a surprise attack on us. The Coven may not be united, but we ignore this threat. So before we set off for the next kingdom A sharp glint flashed in Rhines lake-blue eyes. The Witch of the East must die. And if we cant kill her, we take her Silver Shoes. Aurora raised her small fists. Yes! We to eliminate this highly mobile threat. For our own safety in the journey aheadfor our mission to destroy the Black Witch Maleficentand for for those she slaughtered! Still, concern crossed Auroras face. As a core leader of the Coven, the Witch of the East will be far more dangerous than that old crone from Enderland. Can we defeat heror at least steal her Silver Shoesbefore we reach the next kingdom? Rhine stepped out of the room and delivered the shocking truth to the King and his ministers. What?! The murderer is a foreign witch? That woman slaughtered innocent people simply because she was in a bad mood? The ministers murmured among themselves. They understood all too wellon this continent, those with powerful magic could and The White Kingdoms King was equally troubled. He knew his wife was a witch, but she didnt seem particularly powerful. Compared to this Witch of the East Rhine described, she was Seeing the worry in their eyes, Rhine declared, Rest assured These reforms must show the world one thing: is above the law. Not even warriors who slay dragons or magicians who can destroy entire cities. The ministers hearts swelled with emotion. The boy in his silver mages cloak, standing beside the throne, carried an authority beyond his years. Rhine returned to his chamber and met Auroras gaze. Now, its time for the next phase of the plan. He placed a firm hand on Auroras shoulder. Lets awaken the Queen. The two of them vanished into thin air. On the other side of the mountains, in a lush green forest Inside a small cottage where seven dwarves lived They sat around a warm fire, discussing recent events from the city. They werent particularly interested in human affairs, but they often heard bits and pieces from passing travelers and hunters. Beside them was a crystal coffin. Inside lay a stunningly beautiful womanwith sharp lips and a pointed nose. She was the Queenthe real Queenwho had fallen into a deep slumber after biting a poisoned apple. I heard that the magician Rhine not only became the Sage of the White Kingdom but also brought order and prosperity to the realm! Thats incredible! Just then, a knock sounded at the door. The dwarves quickly hid the crystal coffin and opened the door Standing outside was a handsome prince, holding the reins of a fine steed, accompanied by his attendants. I am Prince Henry, the second prince of the Western Asia Kingdom. My men and I were hunting in these woods. Were exhausted and thirsty. We saw your cottage and hoped we could rest here and have some food and water. Dont worryIll pay you in gold. The dwarves saw no reason to turn away a neighboring prince and let him inside. After a hearty meal, Prince Henry wandered around the cottage Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And stepped into a small room Where he saw the Queen lying in the crystal coffin. My god Who is this woman? Chapter 119: The Depths of Three Thousand Shallow Waters Chapter 119: The Depths of Three Thousand Shallow Waters To be honest, when the Queen sought her out, the Eastern Witch was completely stunned. At that moment, the Eastern Witch had been discussing with her loyal servant how to destroy the Kingdom of White. This short servant was a mixed-blood, half Munchkin from the Kingdom of Oz and half foreigner. He had served the Eastern Witch as a household servant for many years, helping her with her wicked deeds. "That Queen, how dare she be so arrogant!" Just thinking about the words the soldiers relayed to her made the Eastern Witch angry. "She actually said that we witches had taken too much advantage of her in the past, and then claimed to be magnanimous and forgive everything! But she told me not to contact her again, and to leave as far away as possible!" "How dare she!" "Even the Emperor of the mighty Kingdom of Endog would treat me with courtesy and make me a guest of honor once he knew of my abilities!" The Eastern Witchs anger grew as she spoke, her hair standing on end, her eyes bulging out. "That Queen is too audacious to speak to me like that!" The short servant echoed. "Master, you must not let her off lightly." "My loyal servant," the Eastern Witch asked, "how should I destroy the Kingdom of White in a way that will hurt the Queen the most?" "Why not turn everyone in the country into fish? Let them suffocate to death!" the servant suggested. The Eastern Witch shook her head. "My transformation magic is something I learned from that Middle Eastern witch. She can cover the whole kingdom in an instant, but Im not capable of such a thing yet." "Then lets use a weather-controlling magic ritual and summon a hurricane to destroy their royal city!" the servant suggested again. "Thats a good idea, but it seems a bit too ordinary," the Eastern Witch shook her head again. "This is so troublesome. How about I just storm into the royal palace of the Kingdom of White, capture the Queen, torture her to death, and worry about the kingdoms destruction later?" ??????????????? Just then, ripples like water spread across the surface of the mirror on the wall. In the dim light, it seemed like an image was about to appear. This meant that a member of the Witches'' Association was trying to contact her! "Who is it?" The Eastern Witch clapped her hands, connecting to the magical communication. The Queen''s face appeared on the surface of the mirror. "Slave Master, hurry up and use your magic shoes to teleport to my side. Take me to another place." "Its just a few steps for you, right? Do it quickly!" Having grown accustomed to being flattered by the Magic Mirror and the King, the Queen still spoke with an arrogant, commanding tone, even now. The Eastern Witch was stunned. I was just thinking about how to kill you, and you dare to contact me first! And youre using me as a transportation tool! Seeing that the Eastern Witch remained silent, the Queen assumed she hadnt been given a reward and added, "After this is over, Ill allow you to ask the Magic Mirror one question as a reward. How about that? Will that satisfy you?" Satisfy me, my *ss! The Eastern Witch was so angry that steam seemed to rise from her head. She spoke sarcastically, "Queen, Ive just taken a few steps and in return, Ive earned the precious opportunity to ask the Magic Mirror a question. Am I taking advantage of you? "After all, I, along with the others in the Witches Association, have taken so much advantage of you, havent we?" The Queen, seeing the Eastern Witch being so polite, naturally accepted the kindness, "Thats true. Since you want to send me off for free, even better. Hurry up, Im in a hurry!" With that, the Queen ended the communication, her beautiful but harsh face disappearing from the mirror. Used to being flattered, the Queen rarely participated in the daily interactions of the Witches Association and assumed others treated her with utmost respect, so she didnt even notice the sarcasm. The Eastern Witch was fuming, jumping out of her chair. "Fine, Ill send you off for free!" ... In the forest of the Kingdom of White. Suddenly, a gust of wind swept across the clearing, lifting fallen leaves and grass into the air, spinning them around. When the wind died down, the Eastern Witchs figure appeared before the Queen. "Hahaha, you really came." The Queen walked up with a smile. "Quickly, I need to go to the royal city. Im too slow on my own. Can you give me a ride?" The Eastern Witch sneered, speaking sarcastically, "My dear Queen, you must think that the Witches Association has taken advantage of you for too long, right? "We only used a few bottles of cheap, beauty potions that many ordinary witches can make, and from you and the Magic Mirror, we exchanged for the priceless opportunity to ask a question." The Queen agreed with the Eastern Witchs words, nodding. "Yes, thats how it is." She always felt that the few witches in the association had taken great advantage of her! But in her mind, she was puzzled, "Why is the Slave Master being so polite today? Not only offering to send me off for free, but also apologizing for this?" At this thought, the Queen couldn''t help but feel a little moved. She hadnt even blamed the other party for taking advantage of her, yet here the Eastern Witch was, so sincere, even apologizing first! "So, from now on, we wont take advantage of you again," the Eastern Witchs voice grew increasingly cold. "We wont need you to ask the Magic Mirror questions anymore." "Thats great!" The Queen said, her face brightening with joy. "Because today, I will kill you!" The Eastern Witchs expression suddenly changed. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She raised her magic wand, and purple-black magic gathered around it. "I wont let you die easily. Ill rip your soul out and imprison you forever!" The Queen was horrified. With a thud, she fell to the ground in fear. What is wrong with this witch? How did she change so suddenly, without any warning at all?! "Wait, stop!" The Queen, terrified, scooted backward across the grass. She knew very well that the four core members of the Witches Association were far stronger than she could ever hope to be! "If I die, you and the other witches wont be able to ask the Magic Mirror anything ever again" the Queen said, trembling. "Hmph! After I kill you, Ill find a way to make the Magic Mirror obey me!" The Eastern Witch ignored the Queen''s pleas, pointing her wand at her, ready to unleash a terrifying burst of magic to extract her soul. "No, no!" The Queen shut her eyes, as if she could already see her inevitable death approaching. "Slave Master, I was wrong about you, wrong about your Witches Association!" "Why did I ever accept the invitation to join such a mysterious and dark organization?" "With my abilities, without the Magic Mirror, I never had the right to join them." "I should have just stayed an ordinary Queen, never got involved with these eccentric, powerful beings Todays outcome would have definitely been different!" Countless thoughts flooded the Queens mind, endless regret washing over her heart. In this critical moment, A hawk suddenly swooped down from the sky, diving straight for the Eastern Witchs magic wand. The Eastern Witch furrowed her brow and dispersed the magic aimed at the Queen, flicking her hand lightly. The hawk was immediately set on fire, turning to ash in an instant. "Who?" The Eastern Witch raised her head. The sky grew dark. No, it wasnt the sky darkening. It was as if the sky was covered by a vast swarm of birds, blocking out the sunlight. Thousands of shadows were cast, making the clearing in the forest seem like it was already night. The deafening sound of thousands of wings flapping, like a storm made of birds, filled the air. "A magic that commands such a large number of birds? And of a very high level?" "Is there a skilled mage nearby?" The Eastern Witchs gaze became more serious. This magic reminded her of another evil witch from the Kingdom of Oz, the Western Witch, who also had a spell to control crows. But now, the Eastern Witch had far surpassed this colleague in magical prowess. Thousands of birds circled above the clearing, ready to swoop down like arrows and attack the Eastern Witch. This was a reinforced summoning magic learned by Rhine from the . After helping Cinderella gain the "magical power to control birds," the magics power had increased exponentially, allowing Rhine to even "give birds the ability to speak." "Quite impressive," the Eastern Witch sneered, her ugly grin showing. Then, she coldly snorted, "But compared to the core members of the Witches'' Association, you''re still far, far behind!" Her eyes narrowed, and she swung both her empty left hand and wand-holding right hand together. Bang! Bang! Bang! With each burst of black mist, birds in the air were transformed into frogs, toads, rabbits, fish, sheep, and other non-flying creatures. One by one, they fell from the sky. This was a "Mass Transformation Curse"! A magic the Eastern Witch had learned from the Middle Eastern witch in the Witches Association. Unlike Rhines transformation magic, which could only be used on herself and allies and didnt work on enemies, the Eastern Witchs cruel magic was essentially a curse that transformed others into weaker creatures. The sound of animals falling to the ground and splattering was deafening. It was a bloody, brutal downpourgrisly and grotesque! The Queen was terrified, dodging to the side to avoid being hit by the falling animals. However, after this wave of birds was cleared, the sky cleared for a moment before more birds appeared, endlessly coming from the far distance. "Do you think an endless tide of birds is useful?" The Eastern Witch sneered, watching the direction from which the birds were coming, and uttered another incantation. The birds were flying toward a large lake. Under the effect of the Eastern Witchs curse, the lake suddenly became dark and mysterious, as if it could suck in ones soul. As the lake changed, the birds, flapping their wings toward the Eastern Witch and Queen, suddenly lost their ability to fly, plummeting to the ground with a loud crash, falling into the lake. "Waters of Inevitable Sinking." This was a black magic that altered the properties of a body of water. Above the dark, ominous water, anything would lose its ability to fly and fall into the water. Even swimmers or boats could not float on the surface of the water; they would continuously sink until they drowned. This was a magic the Eastern Witch had learned from the Sea Witch of the Sea Kingdom during a magical exchange in the Witches Association! It was said that certain places on the continent had natural "Waters of Inevitable Sinking," creating impassable rivers and death seas, legends of which were passed down. The Eastern Witch still remembered that during the demonstration of this magic by the Sea Witch, when the corresponding scene was shown to all members of the Witches Association, something that shocked her happened The founder of the Witches Association, that mysterious and unpredictable president, actually spoke up for the first time, personally commenting on this magic. At that time, the president had said something about the dark, deep waters that the Eastern Witch still didnt fully understand: "Three thousand shallow waters deep. Goose feathers can''t float, reed flowers will sink to the bottom!" Chapter 118: Social Death Scene! The Prince on a White Horse Kisses the Queen! Chapter 118: Social Death Scene! The Prince on a White Horse Kisses the Queen! The seven dwarves exchanged awkward glances, unsure how to explain the situation to the prince. Your Highness, its nothing important, one of them said, attempting to pull Prince Henry away. But Henry simply grabbed a chair, sat down, and stared intently at the woman inside the crystal coffin. Shes absolutely stunning. Can I just admire her for a little longer? The dwarves had no choice but to let him be while they went to clean up the dishes. Prince Henry kept his gaze locked on the Queen, utterly captivated by her beauty. She was far more enchanting than his fiance back in the Western Asia Kingdom. That with her four oddly shaped feet, who constantly dodged him in fear that hed discover her secret. I mean if I just kiss her once just one little kiss it should be fine, right? Henry looked around, making sure no one was watching. The only witnesses were two tiny hamsters nibbling on fruit on the windowsill. The door was only slightly ajar, leaving just a small gap. Gathering his courage, he quietly lifted the crystal coffins lid and leaned down toward the Queens lips. Then Oh my god, are you a necrophile? a voice suddenly blurted out. Absolutely! What kind of person is into ? a second voice chimed in. See? I you hed do it! You didnt believe me! a third voice gloated. Fine, fine, I lost the bet. Ill do the chores today, a fourth voice grumbled. This is insane! Human interests are beyond our understanding! The last two voices sighed in unison. Henry whirled around in shockonly to see crammed at the doorway, watching him with expressions ranging from smug to horrified. AHHHHHH! You scared me half to death! sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Startled, Prince Henry lost his balance and fell backward, slamming into the crystal coffin. He then buried his face in his hands and wailed, Im My life is Ill never live this down! Now the whole world will think the second prince of the Western Asia Kingdom is a necrophile! Henry burst into tears. His attendants rushed in, trying to console their distraught prince. There, there, Your Highness, its alright, Rhine said, appearing behind him at some unknown point. For the sake of your brother Eric, Aurora and I wont tell anyone. ????????? Henry flinched. Wait are here?! Aurora, who had arrived with Rhine, pinched the bridge of her nose in exasperation. Are you Erics brother? How is he much more mature than you? At this point, the magic of the False Love perfume had already been dispelled by Rhine. Aurora had returned to her true appearance in everyones eyes. Henrys jaw dropped. AHHHHHH! He staggered back, eyes darting between them. Grand Magician Rhine?! And his when did you two get here?! Rhine shrugged. Weve been watching since you entered the room. Remember the two hamsters on the windowsill? That was us. Henry turned pale. So you saw me about to kiss a dead body?! AHHHHHH! My reputation, my life, my is ruined! His vision went dark, and he collapsed. Rhine chuckled. He had been wondering how Prince Henry would end up involved in this story, given that had never actually been poisoned in this timeline. In the end, fate had chosen to drag him into the tale in this ridiculous way. Rhine mused. Just then, the crystal coffin Huh? I think I just had a really long nap, the Queen murmured, rubbing her forehead groggily. Dazed, she slowly sat up inside the crystal coffin. When Prince Henry had crashed into it, the poisoned apple had dislodged from her throat. Now, she was awake. Her memory was scattered, but she vaguely recalled dressing as an old peddler woman, crossing the mountains, and arriving at this forest. What happened after that? Ugh, my head hurts She turned her gaze and immediately locked eyes with Rhine and Aurora. Wait I to kill them, didnt I? But I my magic had no effect on them My disguise is gone! Im back to my true form! No, no, nomy identity is exposed! And these two kids must be figures! Panic flooded her thoughts. She hastily covered her face, trying to hide from Henry, the attendants, and the dwarves. Which was utterly pointless. Henry and the dwarves had while she was unconscious. Even if she were burned to ashes, theyd still recognize her. But in her freshly woken state, she wasnt thinking that far ahead. Scrambling out of the coffin, the Queen bolted out the doorstumbling past everyone in the cottagebefore running into the forest toward the capital. Who that? one of Henrys attendants scratched his head. She kinda looks like the Queen of the White Kingdom, another muttered. No way. Maybe she just looks similar? I mean the Queen known for being a diligent ruler. Maybe she was undercover, checking on the common folk, and took a nap here? That actually makes a lot of sense. Wow, the Queen is down-to-earth. Unlike our dear Prince Henry. Hush! Dont let him hear you! Meanwhile, as the Queen fled into the forest, Rhine and Aurora silently followed her. This left Prince Henry staring blankly at the open doorway. Wait. That woman in the crystal coffin was Henry blinked. So she was just inside the coffin? Thats an hobby. Then A horrifying realization dawned on him. He let out a Oh no. saw me kiss her! The herself saw it!!! My life, my honorITS ALL OVER! Henry clutched his chest. His vision darkened. And he fainted. Your Highness! Are you alright?! His attendants rushed to his side, pulling out a bottle of smelling salts and waving it under his nose. Henry groggily opened his eyes, regaining a shred of his senses. He turned to his attendants. That woman clearly had refined features. She wasnt a commonerprobably a noble or someone from a wealthy household. Do you have any idea who she might be? Henry had already made up his mind. As soon as he returned to the city, he would and bribe them into silence. He let the story of "Prince Henry kissing a sleeping woman in a coffin" get out. It wasnt just reputation at stakeit was the Yeah, yeah, thats it, Henry reassured himself. As long as I spend enough money, this problem will disappear. His attendants exchanged uneasy glances. Then, one of them hesitantly spoke. Shes the Queen of the White Kingdom. The Queen. The leader of the kingdoms reforms. She was probably just resting here during a secret royal inspection. Henrys pupils shrank. The world spun. And for the time that day He fainted. Your Highness! Wake up! His attendants panicked. Meanwhile, in the forest The Queen whistled sharply, and within moments, a flying broomstick swooped down to her side, hovering in midair. She climbed onto it. Take me to the capital Her mind raced. How long have I been missing? The King must be worried sick. Hes probably sent the entire army looking for me. What about the kingdom? What if rebels took this chance to rise up? Did the Magic Mirror despair at my disappearance? Riding her broomstick, she let the wind whip through her hair. Then An idea struck her. Hah! Why not just the Slave Master and have her teleport me back? She grinned, pulling out a handheld mirror. Slave Master, you free? Come here and help me out. The mirror rippled. On the other side, the Witch of the East stared in stunned disbelief. *"I was just about to kill you Chapter 120: The Plan: Chapter 120: The Plan: "Three Birds in Flight" Burying her memories, the Eastern Witch watched as the birds flying from afar plummeted into the lake. The dark waters swallowed them whole, refusing to let them float, dragging them inevitably to the lakebed. Only a handful of birds managed to veer off just in time, avoiding a watery death. "Come out, Magician! Stop hiding!" the Eastern Witch bellowed. To her surprise, at her call, one of the surviving birdsa brilliantly colored oneactually broke away from the flock, flew to the front, and spoke in a clear, youthful voice: "Alright, here I am." The voice was unmistakably that of a young boy. That easy? He actually showed himself! The Eastern Witch was startled. "No wonder I couldnt sense where you were hiding. Turns out, you turned into a bird yourself." She chuckled. "A clever combinationcontrolling birds with magic and shapeshifting. If you hadnt come out on your own, I mightve had to take some time to find you... or not. Id just kill all the birds to make sure." The dazzling bird with rainbow-like plumage perched on a branch and continued speaking in human language: "I stepped forward willingly because I want to negotiate." Dozens of other birds still circled warily around the Eastern Witch, ready to serve as their masters shield against any attack. "You must be Sage Rhine," the Eastern Witch said. "Do you really think you can defeat me and save the Queen?" Sage Rhine... The Queen vaguely recognized the name. "The magician from the northern Rose Kingdom? The one who was involved in the alliance between the Western Asia Kingdom and the Sea Kingdom? It must be him." "But Rhine is the Sage of the Rose Kingdom and an ally of the Western Asia Kingdom. He has no connection to the White Kingdom, so why is he trying to save me?" The Queen was utterly confused. "What do you want to negotiate?" The Eastern Witchs expression twisted into something terrifying as she slowly lifted off the ground, hovering in midair. "I will kill the Queen today and extract her soul. But if you cooperate, I might consider sparing your life!" Damn... The Eastern Witch really hates the Queen. If she knew that the ''Queen'' she chased away was actually Aurora and me in disguise, her expression would be priceless. Rhine smirked inwardly. The rainbow-feathered bird lifted its proud neck. "I want to make a trade. Hand over the magical silver shoes, and leave immediately. In return, Ill offer something of equal value." "How ridiculous," the Eastern Witch sneered, her grotesque face stretching into a grin. "And what exactly do you have to offer?" "My payment is..." The colorful bird paused deliberately, waiting a few seconds before finishing: "Not killing you." The Eastern Witch burst into laughter. A deep, mocking laughlike she had just heard the funniest joke in the world. The next instant, her gaze sharpened, filled with murderous intent and rage. "Youre just a magician with a little fame in a couple of minor kingdoms. Youre not worthy!" Her wand pointed at the colorful bird on the branch, and violet energy gathered at its tip. Just as she was about to cast her spell, every bird around her shot forward like arrows, charging at her to protect their master. The Eastern Witch ignored the incoming birds completely. She knew her own powerthere was no way these birds could harm her! Besides, it was too late... Whoosh! A beam of dark purple energy shot from the tip of the Eastern Witchs wand, striking the rainbow-colored bird with perfect accuracy. Snap. The bird fell lifelessly from the branch, crashing to the ground in a burst of dust and turning to ash. It was dead. "Thats it?" The Eastern Witch was slightly surprised. Then, her eyes narrowed. "No... somethings wrong!" "That beautiful, rainbow-feathered bird wasnt the magicians real bodyit was a decoy!" A sudden sense of danger triggered within her. She wasnt an expert in prophecy or divination, but she had dabbled in many magical fields. In life-threatening situations or moments of severe loss, she would instinctively get a warning. ??????????? "The real Magician Rhine is" She realized the trick and tried to react. Too late. The birds werent attacking herthey were flying past her. One of them, the most ordinary-looking of the flock, indistinguishable from the others, flew beneath the floating Eastern Witch. As it passed, it lightly brushed its feathers against her silver shoes. At the moment of foreboding, the Eastern Witch instinctively lifted her feet, trying to avoid the birds touch. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her intuition screamed that this would bring disaster! However, distracted by the decoy, she was a second too slow. Her left foot avoided the touch, but her right foot wasnt so luckya single feather barely grazed it. But that was all. "Strange My silver shoes still have their magic. Nothing happened." She examined her shoes and found them completely unaffected. The bird circled once in the sky before landing in a clearing in the forest. A mist of white fog enveloped it, and in the next moment, it transformed back into a silver-haired boy. "What a shame I only managed to touch one shoe." Rhine flipped his right hand, and in an instant, the silver shoe from the Eastern Witchs right foot appeared in his grasp. The Eastern Witch looked downher silver shoes were now incomplete. What had just happenedfrom the flock of birds creating a distraction to the talking rainbow-colored decoywas all part of Rhines meticulously crafted plan against her. For a core member of the Witches Coven, Rhine knew that truly killing her would be incredibly difficultfar harder than dealing with that old witch from Enderland. This Eastern Witch had gathered knowledge from countless magical schools. She undoubtedly possessed means of self-preservation that made her nearly unkillable. So from the very beginning, Rhines goal in this battle wasnt to defeat her. It was to steal her silver shoesso she could no longer travel freely across the continent! "I see You can take anything youve touched," the Eastern Witch muttered. "And your real body was the most ordinary bird, blending into the flocknot the one with rainbow feathers speaking human words. That was just a decoy to mislead me." She narrowed her eyes at Rhine. The silver-haired boy stood against the wind, his white robes fluttering. From this young magician, she could sense deep trouble. "Exactly," Rhine shrugged. "I cant actually speak while transformed, but I can enchant birds to talk." He tossed the silver shoe in his hand, then glanced at the Eastern Witchs remaining left shoe. "A shame My plan was to take both at once. Im quite disappointed." He smiled. But his expression showed no disappointment at all. As expected of a core member of the Witches Covenshe wasnt easy to deal with. Rhine sighed inwardly. The Eastern Witch of this world, having combined the knowledge of countless magical disciplines, was on a completely different level compared to the original versionthe one crushed by a house. To counter such a formidable opponent, Rhine and Aurora had meticulously devised a multi-layered strategy. A plan known as "Three Birds in Flight." Meanwhile The Queen, having slipped away from the battlefield, was running through the emerald forest. To avoid detection by the Eastern Witch, she didnt dare use a flying broomstick and could only flee on foot. As she ran, she replayed everything in her mind, growing more and more confused. "Ive seen that silver-haired boy beforehe was there when I tried to kill Aurora." "So Hes the famous Magician Rhine?" "What the hell is going on? I tried to harm his companion, yet hes saving me?" "Wait Since my poisoned apple didnt work, he probably doesnt know I tried to kill his friend." "Whatever. Ill figure it out later. I need to return to the kingdom first." The Queen pushed through the trees. Ahead, the forest suddenly opened up, revealing a breathtaking sight. At the foot of the mountain lay her familiar royal city. "My palace, my city, my kingdom Your Queen has returned!"